Вы находитесь на странице: 1из 512

.

Accessions

property of the J^i a

&i^^

'Jrtg^^i'
^,.f^r
_
,

_ y^^<)

'j^/yn^/-

o'^

/IS

Digitized by tine Internet Archive


in

2011 with funding from

Boston Public Library

http://www.archive.org/details/inscriptionsatsrOOrice

SlIRVMY OT MVSOKi;.

ARCII.KOI.OGICAI,

AT SRAVANA

INSCRIPTIONS

BELfiOLA,

a chief seat of the Jains.

lA-

-^^

, Js.' . t

JIuMisljtli for

B.

LEWIS

^oljtnimcut

RICE, C.

I.

E.,

M.R.A.S.

Director of Archceohgical Researches,

and Secretary

to

Government of Mysore.

the

BANGALORE:
xMYSOKE GOVERNMEXT CENTRAL PRESS.

1889.

^^il

CONTENTS.
Vase.
Preface
List of Illustrations

Introduction

..

Table of the Gariga Idngs.

..

Table of the Rashtrakiita or Eatta kings

..

i iii

List of the Liscriptious iu chronological order

Text of the Inscriptions, in

Roman

characters.

arranged to show the composition

Translations of the Inscriptions

1_G5
0770
7173

..

l-Hi

..115 IS"

Text of the Inscriptions, in Kannada characters,


arranged as in the originals

Addenda
ludez..

et Corrigenda

..

111.3

i iii
i x\i

PREFACE.
The

inscriptions lioro collected aro

of great interest, being catirely Jaina


and Buch is their
them may be pronounced uu education in itself, for poets of repute,
aiuoii!,' whom aro named Sujanottaiusu, Arhad-dasa and
Maiiga Raja, have taken jiart in their composition.
They cover a very extended period, even from the remote time of Chandra Gupta, tho
litoniry niorit that

earliest

the study of

autlicnticated

date in Indian history, down to the

inscription No. 1, which introduces us to Bhadrabi'ihu

the

lirst

its stylo

settlement of the

Jains at S'ravana

or from the fullness and novelty of

coiitained regarding the Jaina hierarchy

is

none of higher

And

contents, than No. 54.

and htcrature

is

relates

interest,

well supplemented

to the

unique

the

story of

whether from

information

the

therein

by Nos. 105, 108 and

tlu? rise

the establishment and expansion of the Hoysaja kingdom, the supremacy of the

and

Next

year 1830.

For purposes of history wo have inscriptions giving us fresh details of great importance relatand growth in power of the Gaiiga kings, tho death of the last of the Rashtrakutas,

othors.

ing to

Belgoja, there

its

modem

and Chandra Gupta, and

lastly the reign of the

The work has given


undertaking

it in

were made

for

1835.
the

Vijayanagar

empire,

Mysore royal house.

far

more trouble and been much longer

But owing

local

District

to th3

hand than

in

untrustworthy nature of the

authorities

very few exceptions the inscriptions are in Hale

in

1872,

Kannada

copies

everything had to

first

supplied to me, which

With

be done afresh.

and are engraved either on the

characters,

rough horizontal face of the rock, where they remain exposed to every
slabs or pillars of black hornblend'3, protected from the weather by

when

I anticipated

vicissitude, or

on prepared

maudapas erected over them.

As

usual the inscriptions run on with few breaks or indications of stops from end to end in one unbroken

expanse of type.
in those in

letters

the

Kannada

Uoman

To

facilitate reading, the verses

and half verses have been marked

the contents have been arranged so as to show the

characters

anusvara and nasals are used indiscriminately without any rule

copies shov/

thsm as they

are,

but in the

Roman

characters

employed, as otherwise ambiguous or strange looking words result,


for

Gunga,

My

&c.,

which are apt

in the

in the origmals.

nasal

such as nimna

and

In combined

The

has been uniformly


for niwia,

Gamga

to mislead.

sincere thanks are du3 for assistanse received from

most learned Jain

the

in the copies,

style.

South

iugs are by Naraassivayam Pillai,

BiNGiLOEE, August 1889.

also to

Brahma

Siiri

Sahukar Barmmana, ever ready

and the photo-Hthographs by

J.

Sastri, distinguished as the

to help strangers.

D. P. Chinnappa, both of

The

di'aw-

my

ofl5c.

..
..
.

.
..

LIST

OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

1.

Colossal statue of Gomatesvara, front view.

2.

Plan of S'ravana Belgola

3.

Plans of Vindhya-giri and Chandra-giri

4.

Chandra Gupta

Photogi'aph by Appavu Pillai from his original

basti, east side

do

5.
6.

..

..

north side or rear

Fagade of Chandra Gupta

. .

..

..

. .

..

. .

i"^

showing the central doorway, audits

basti,

perforated side screens, sculptured with' scenes from


of

Frontispiece.

Introduction, page

Bhadrabahu and Chandra Gupta

..

the lives

7.

Kukkutasarpa, from the statue of Padmavati in the guru's matha

8.

Upper part of the

9.

Sculptor's scale, with English

and French

10.

Tyagada Brahma Deva

south side

11.
12.

18

ji

26

30

i,

..

statue of Gomatesvara, side view.

colossal

Drawn by Rangasvami

Pillai

from a photogi'aph
scales for comparison
..

..

33

Plans of Kattale basti and Chandra Gupta basti

..

..

S8

Chamunda Raya

..

..

50

..

,!

basti,

..

south side

enlarged view of sculpture on frieze and cornice

do

13.

pillar,

14.

Plan of Bhandara basti

..

..

..

..

52

15.

Yakshi devati

..

..

..

.55

..

..

,.57

..

16.

Plan of Akkana basti

17.

One

18.

Bhadrabahu

19.

Rock

..

of the pillars in the ranga


inscription,

inscriptions

No.

basti

..

..

No.

26

22.

Inscriptions at foot of the colossal

23.

Supplementary

24.

Perforated

inscriptions,

screen in the

..

Roman

..

..

...

..

..

Plan of Chamunda Raya basti

Chamunda Raya

basti, east side or front

....
.

62

,,114

basti,

do

27.

,,12

..

26.

..

enlarged view, west side


east side

..

fagade of Chandra Gupta

,,

..

image of Gomatesvara, Nos. 75 and 76

on the pavement

58

Text,

..

..

Maharnavami mantapa, No. 42

Inscription in

do

Akkana

on Chandi-a-giri, Nos. 15, 17 and 19

21.

25.

of

1.

do

20.

..

mantapa

Translations,

,*,

116

,,

118

,,

149

..
.

50

SrAVANA BEi-GOLA
-

Mcuvocuft

^ Guuru-s

basjU-

rrvod}vcb

'^^^^

S e

so;

ityy >n

.,

NTRODUCTION.
The eye of the

traveller

v.

ho

spicuous

a few

hill

road leading from Bangalore to the

passing along the trunk

is

Western Coast through the Manjarabad ghat,

on approaching Channarayapatna by a con-

arrested

is

miles to the south, bearing on

summit what appeal s

its

which on drawing nearer proves to be a colossal statue iu the human form.


object,

which

miles

is visible for

south of India, and one whose

of Indian history, anterior in fact


country.

and

Tiiis

noted place

whose

influence,

is

origin

around, marks

one of the most interesting spots

site of

tlie

cany us back

epigraphic records

even to the famous

at first be a column, but

This striking and unusual

Asoka, the oldest inscriptions in the

edicts of

moreover the chief seat of a religious sect at one time foremost in power
of higher antiquity than that of

is

Buddhism.

S'ravana Bejgola, or Belgola of the Jains\ the place in question, derives

Kannada

bsl,

white,

and kola (by euphony

The name

of the place.

and Sveta-sarovara

(as

(jola),

in No.

Belgula, Belagula and Bejugula, which are merely

equivalents are Dhavala-sarovara (as in No. 108), Dhavala-sarasa

The tank

54,!:.

is

also

said

No._141)

(in

The

mangaladarsa-kalyani, the mirror of good fortune to the Earth goddess.

Suranagara or Surapura,
(No. 137).
It is

of

city

the

god-<,

(No. 105)2

a large village situated in 12^51' north latitude and 7633'

The

sea, are

Bhu-devi-

called

further designated

Gommata

city of

east longitude^ in the

and about 470

which, 3,347 feet above the

image of Gommate-

feet above the plain at its foot, stands the colossal

On

sacred buildings.

the lower or northern

Channa-

village lies, towards their eastern

bases, between two prominent rocky hills, on the highest or southern of

many

is

and Gommatapura, the

rayapatna Taluq of the Hassan District of the Mysore State.

svara, besides

to be

place

a tirtha, or holy place (No. 136).

It is also called

level of the sea

name from Hale

its

pond, in allusion to the splendid large tank in the middle

also appears in the forms

The Sanskrit

variants of the same.

in the

very earliest authentic period

to the

hill,

the most ancifnt inscriptions and the most numerous bastis.

3,052 feet above the level of the

The matha

or monastery of the

Jaina guru and several more bastis are in the town below.

The two
hill,

commonly spoken of as the dodda

hills are

hettn, or big hill,

but they have the names Vindhya-giri and Chandi-a-giri

misconception the former

called Lulra-giri, due,

is

it is said,

and the

to a

clxiliha let (a,

or

little

Through some popular

(see No. 141).

rhyme about an Indragiri and a

Chandragiri with a shining lake between, which applies to a place in the neighbourhood of Gerasoppe

The smaller

but was supposed to indicate Belgola.

Chandra Gupta was the

first

Vindhya given to the larger

the

of

rishis

hill is said to

who

hill derives its

name

of Chandra from the fact that

and performed penance

lived

be derived from

virri,

spirit,

there*.

The name

and dhyd, meditation, as being

the spot consecrated by rishis absorbed in meditation on the Supreme Spirit.

On

the evidence of inscriptions the original occupation of the place was due to Bhadrabahu, who,

while leading a migration of Jains to the

remained here (on the smaller

S'ravaKa=^'rama>ia, a Bauddha or Jaina

same

as the

Sarmanes of the Greek writers.

Belgola distinguishes

it

from

two

This

name

Kd li

Bejgo'a,

in

prefixed to

the

became conscious that

ministered to in his last

Trobably the

ascetic.

other Be^go'as

neighbourhood, namely Hale Be]go]a and

south,

hill) to die,

same

And Coorg

his

end was approaching and

moments by one

sirgle disciple,

Inscriptions, No. 10.

Entered as Sravan BellacitU in Indian Atlas shctt ^o. 60.


4
Chandragupta, in the play named Mudra-EaJcshasa, is often c.dled
simply Ch-ndra.

See Wilson's T/,eatre

of

t.'.e

Rindui,

II,

132.

Chandra Gupta.

As Bhadrabahu

alleged to

is

have been the last of the snda-Jcevalis and Chandra

Gupta no other than the celebrated Maurya emperor

Sandrokottos of the Greek historians

tlie

who

reigied from 315 to 291 B. C, these events must be assigned to a date somewhere about 290 B. C.

The

earliest record of occurrences so interesting

period when India

first

by the statements

in

where.8

he

Nos. 17, 40, 54 and 108,


hill,

called

his footprints therein are

1), is

as

is

found in inscription No.

well as

Bhadrabahu's cave,

an object of reverence

small aud centrally situated Chandra Gupta


(No.

from their connection with that most important

with Europe

into contact

cave oa the same

and

died,

came

basti,

and

supported

is

by tradition and by inscriptions

else-

also pointed out as the place in

which

is

It is further evident that the

(see No. 71).

which fronts straight

the most %ncient of the various temples and buildings on the

to the
hill,

Bhadrabahu

inscription

and that towards

it

as to

the sole object of attraction there at that time were directed the eyes of those holy

men and women

memorials of whose penance form the

23 and 26 to 35,

series of early rock inscriptions Nos. 2 to 21,

of which require to be read with the face directed towards

the remote

antiquity of

They

it.

are in

the
all

short the links connecting

Bhadrabahu and Chandragupta with the 10th century A. D. when Sravana

Belgola under the Ganga kings emerged into that greater publicity and distinction

it

thereafter enjoyed

under the Hoysala and succeeding dynasties.


In proceeding to give an account of

monuments aud

hem

antiquities of

the place as derived from

its

taking

as nearly as possible in their chronological order.

The

oldest, as already stited, are the rock inscriptions

1 to 35.''

Nos.

the history and

epigraphical records the most convenient plan will be to follow the inscriptions,

15 and 29 are

1,

about in

all directions

which have been grouped together as Nos.

Purvada Hale Kannada characters from a few inches

All these are in

on the surface of the rock, but

their contents

it is

evident that with

name

They are scored

facing which they

basti,

two or three exceptions they mark the

in performance of

devotees procured death by fasting,

afoot or more long.

a rough semi-circle at various distances

chieily in

from the south-west to the north-east of the Chandra Gupta

From

to

the remainder in Hale Kannada.

Sanskrit language,

in tlie

a vow for

must be read.

spots where

Jaina

that purpose called by the singular

of sallekhana.

me no

deciphered by

Before these inscriptions were

even the object with which they were ongraved known,


alphabets been

The

character.

shorter on3S

lost,
first

had

all

knowledge of the ancient

although the Jains to this day write in what would

be called an old form of

managed

among Nos. 4

of the others were so

one had succeeded in reading them nor was

to

to decipher

so completely

was No. 26, and

16 were made out^

Of No.

jumbled up into one another that a

Then

inspect the originals.

it

was that I discovered No.

gave the key from which some of the

this

no copy had been attemptcds

visit to

the place was

and no

little

and several

necessary in order to

excitement, I remember,

was

occasioned as the contents began to slowly unfold themselves.


ous) zeal
'Originally pablUheil

EsjeciaUy by two

me

by

in

1874, In the Indian

inscriptions of the 9th

Antiquary.

century,

the Gnnfami Itshetra of the river liaveri at Seringapatam, which contain the following phrases, one, Bhadraid'iu-Ciandraffupta-muni-

m&lita-a'ii-EaJiappu-fl-

pati-chhraria-miididnJdta-via'dla-s'i

rita &c.

tlie

ing testimony to the publicity of

7
Save 22, 24 and 25, which are

For the benefit of

inscriptions as

Figure cut
in the rock.

now

I'liblishcd

bv rae

copirs

in the

had

o'

Con-e-ponding
number of

direction of the local authorities.

Figure cut
in' the rock.

With

actual

Corresponding
number of

inscription in

inscription in

present work.

present work.

&c. both bon-

26

9, 10,

U, 12

13
14
15

later.

were made

misled or

numbers of the

tiie facts.

Indian Antiquary
others

into the rock in

who may be

deciphered are here given.

The

visitors

puzzled by these figures the corresponding

and the ether, B'ladraba'iu-Cliandrajupta-^numjjati-cha-

rana-lalCcha HJCdita-xHs'a'a-s'ira-Kaltappti-jiri

numbers of the groups copied were cut

English figures.

found neal

in

16, 17, 18

1873.
in

1872, under

the

well-intentioned (but barbar-

It is to

be

hoped that the inscriptions will not be

fuither disfigurement.

subjected to

<
cc

Q
z

<
X

O
'4

i"
$

.1

i^

11
3
1^

^i

^ <j >i

[^

'^

<S '^

^^^

03

This inscription No.


first

Gautama

in

common

wc may now

being the oldest and relating to the origin of the settlement,

1,

proceed to consider.

that Bhadrabahu svami, descended in the line of the ganadhara

It states

with thirteen others named, having foretold hiUjjayiiii, also called Sri-Visala, the
years, the whole saiigha or Jaina religious

approach of a drendful famine which would last for twelve


brotherhood forsook

northern regions and under his

tlie

They had

leadership migrated to the south.

reached a populous and prosperous region, evidently the north-western districts of the present Mysore

when on approaching a wild mountain named Katavapraio

country,

He

end drawing nigh.


performed the last

a sannyasi and there died.

rites of

This seems a very

regarding him,

which throw

is

an illustrious name

the

in

Jaina

on the events mentioned in this

light

from the BdjdvaH-lcat'he, a compendium of Jaina history, legends and chronology,

inscription, are taken

early in the present century

drawn up

account and Bhadrabahu

circumstantial

Tlie following traditions

annals.

(the smaller hill) the rishi felt his

therefore sent on all his followers and, i-emaining behind with only one disciple,

for

Deviramma, a lady of the Mysore royal family, by DevaThe work is in the Kannada language^ and written

chandra, of the Jaina establishment at Maleyiir.

on palmyra

The

leaves.

birth

and education

Bhadrabahu were on

of

this wise

While

the city of Kotikapara, in Pundra Varddhana^ in Bharata Khanda,

purohita a

Brahman named Soma S'armma, whose

faitli,

named

wife,

child's horoscope, perceiving that

an inspection of the

Padmaratha was reigning

in

queen Padmasri had for her

his

Somasri, bore a son.

His father, from

he would become a great upholder of the Jaina

named him Bhadi-abahu, and performed the initiatory ceremonies of chaiila and ujianayana
One day when Bhadrabahu, being then seven years of age, was at play

according to the Jaina ritual.

with other children, (lovarddhana Mahamuni

and with

being sruta-kevalis,

all four

Jambusvami passed

reverence at the tomb of

marks that he was destined

his lucky

who, accompanied by Vishnu, Nandimitra

hundred

five

to

by.

wisdom.

Soma S'armma,

he would become a distinguished Jaina.

was performed she might see her son


bahu with him, and made arrangements for
matted with

its skies

The author

at

consented,

prostrating himself,

again.

dilcshe

Having

his

(see

Nos.

3, 23,

34 and

35).

beginning of his work states that he will

the

But

write in Hosa Kannada.

at the end of the

work he has

the

But

To

relating

his

therefore took the boy

how he had perceived

by

in all

at the' boy's

mother Somasri begged that before the

Govarddhana -svami agreeing, took Bhadra-

this

Achcha-Gannada
well of

new

or

Kannada

is

well-known term for pure Kannada

the

Posa-Gaunada or Hosa Kannada

undefiled.

modern Kannada.

(conf, derivation of the

Telu-Gannada,

is

the

the

clear, transparent KannatlaJ

name Teluou from

the same root

fe!).

fol-

Since

lowing verse;

Hale-Gannada balu-Gannada

He

him and bring him up

of

board and lodging in the house of Aksha S'ravaka.

The name appears in Hale

grass.

Looking on Bhadrabahu, the muni discerned from

offered to take charge

"birth that

and Aparajita'

Kotikapura in order to do

to

be the last of the sruta-kevalis.

the hand and conducting him to his father,

Kannada as Kalbappu and Kalbappira

had come

disciples,

the above was

written an old

Niti-Jianda has been obtained,

work named SuWias/jita or

which gives a somewhat similar

account of the composition of Eannada.


vala-Ganiiadav achclia-Gannadam posat-erabudu

telu-Gannada mis'radin ida-

olo-Gannada halu-Gannada

n ileyolu sat-purusliar odi kehnxdu fatatam

telu-Gannadav achcha-Gannadam Sakkajin.um

'I

'This, in which old Kannada,

white Kannada, local Kannada, pure

new

Kannada, may

Kannada, and (hat


good

men

in

called

are mingled into clear

the world ever read and listen

Hale-G,'.nnada or Hale Kannatla

Belu-Gannada or

language.

of the Jains

who

altribate

(See Kes'i Kaja's

v.

calle.l

sale des'iyab
'

Local (or,

f.ld

to

to refer to a belief

sound and say that


v.

it is

wbite_

Va'a-Gannada

or

ola-des'a

dlima]a-

Kannada

des'ya, or to local peculiarities and dialects

derivatives

from Sanskrit

Identified

by

in the

General

world

Kannada, pure

clear

young

(or,

new) Kannada,

there

originally

with Pubna

in

but subsequently with KahasthSn,

to the north ofBogra in the same country. Anli,

104 and 110.

is

Cunningham

Bengn), Anc. Geog. Ind., 480

I'.,

II

Kannada, being included in the language of the country,

any equal to Kannada

'iSaMa-dravyain ja-

34 S dbdam, janiyisugum

eney ad uiite Kannadak ijeyo]

home) Kannada, white Kannada,

Kannada, and

Kannada seems

substmce

aksliara-n'cpam)-

refers to the words

lo.'

ele-Gannada hale-Gannada

the ancient and early form of the

ScHidamaiiiclarpana,

niyisugum s'vetam

varnam

is

^vliite

Smv. Sep. XV.,


Through the svami's iastructioa he acquircl a knowledge of the four gi-eat branches of learning
sailgini, prajndni and prajmpti
of the yeda of the four anuyoga,^ of grammar and the

yogini,

Then, feeling a strong desire for renunciation of family, body and pleasure, he begged

fourteen purvas.

him

for dilcshe, on which the svami sent

father and mother.

first to see his

While he was at the

the king showed him a writing which no one could understand and he at

once interpreted

giving a satisfactory proof of his learning and discernment. Having obtained the consent of

samyama became an

ia^as and

he took dikshe and by the practice of jndna, dliydna,

court,

thus

it*,

parents,

liis

And

dchdnja.

Govai-ddhana S'ruta-Kevali went to the world of gods.

The next appearance of Bhadrabahu


inscription

And

kalpa-vriksha break off and


of the

up

moon

lake.

sundered.

Smoke

8.

of a golden bowl.

fall.

the

filling all

Young

11.

3.

9.

air.

An

The sun

].

mentioned

moon

setting.

2.

ape sitting on a throne.

10.

12. Kshattriya boys riding

jumping over the

sea.

1 5.

month

branch of the

The disk

4.

shining in the twilight.

G. Fireflies

the

in

in the

descending in the sky and returning.

fighting.

labouring.

bulls

14. Calves

brings us to the events

that he saw

divine car

Black elephants

5.

away swans.

scaring

He dreamed

had skteen dreams.

Karttika,

in the history

the king of Pataliputra, on the night of full

Chandra-Gupta,

7.

diied

dog eating the ixiyasa out

on donkeys.

Monkeys

13.

Foxes pursuing old oxen.

16.

twelve-

headed serpent approaching.

The king arose next day much troubled

mind on account

in

the intelligence that Bhadrabahu Muni,

with

instruction, informed

travelling over

him

will decline,

beings will not henceforth

The

8.

and the crops will be

power.
thrice

hght.

feeble

evil will prevail

10. icings,

their

subjects.

Kings of high descent

noble and try to I'educe

will

The

Itihdsa,

them

same

to the

their

(2.)

Digambaras

legends

PurdKOS,

Tirthnnkaras, the

o-iTin

wise.

is

16.

poor.

6.

religious-

All knowledge will be darkened..

1.

will

be

Tlie heavenly

3.

split into sects.

True knowledge being

lost,

5.

The clouds

a few sparks will

be destitute of Jaina doctrine and falsehood increase.

The

vile,

the low-born and the wicked will acquire

and

liislorj

whicli

give

to this
tlie

15

all

dirision

lives of

vh

works on their
belong

tlie

the twenty four

Uttara-pnrdm, Barivams'a-'^urana, &c.

and the order of ths

inclu ics the

u:iivers?,

e.

form

will

14.
.

Kings

religious purposes,

The

13.

The low

g. Trilokasara, Trxlolca-

Surya-

prnjJUapti, &c.

will

doctrine or philo-

torment the
by levy-

low, with hollow compliments, will get rid of the

sophy.

Some

this land.

of the chief works belonging to

it

are

tlie

Goma'asara,

Pravadianaidra, Ashlasahasri, Prameyakamala-Mdrian

la,

Ed-

javarftika, &c.
(4.)

The ChararMnuyoga, which


To

trea'.s

this subdivision belong the

chara, Jogamula,

Ash[apdhuda,

(Dk. BniiLEK,

Ant.

Itid.

of the acliara, customs,

Trivamdchdra,

ifitUi'

FculmSnanda-pacicltsi,

&c.

VII., 28.)

Edja-lhavanadohi patrdlamianamam mddidud aian drgr/an


Uedisil nereyadd iral a'.am Bhadraidhunoje

tlieir

but forsake

will assist in oppressing the people

worship, &c.

works describing

bhit^ha-.a, JotUha-sara, Bija-ganita, ChandrarprajKajiti,

Darsi/Smiijoga, whicli treat, of

The young

associate with the base.

level.

divided into four Vedas,

The Karamnuydga, which

(3.) Thr?

The king

there.

will not take d'dshe.

Twelve years of dearth and famine wiU come upon

The PrathamCmuyoga, which comprises

twonty four

t'lio

and the

literature of the

(1.)

The Jainas

4.

9.

11.
will

ing customs-duties and other unlawful taxes.


noble, the good

had arrived

not content with a sixth share, will introduce land-rent and, demanding twice and

12.

old.

Aryakhanda

7.

and goodness be hidden.

the amount, oppress

them when

in ^hort, as follows

and your successors on the throne

the Bharata kshetra.

visit

will not give seasonable rain

glimmer with a

countries,

of the dreams.

Bhadrabahu's mtei-pretation of them was,

The Jaina rehgion

2.

many

of the royal garden appeared with

immediately went forth to do him reverence, and after receiving

his councillors

all

After perfoniiing

of these visions.

when the keeper

the morning ceremonies, he entered the council-hall,

tilid usurddoife

One

soon after,

clay

for alms, himself

were

Bhadrabalui bad despatched

wlien

diseiples in various directions to

liis

an infant

went and stood before a house where was

And

commenced.

the king's ministers offered

the calamity, but Chandra-Gupta, to atone for their sin in taking

Simha Sena and taking


Sena's

knew that

sign be

sacrifices to avert

al)dicated in favour of his sou

life,

Bhadrabahu.

dikshe, joined himself to

advised bini to send for

iiiinisters

Ixg

So loud

its cradle.

From this
many

that although he called out twelve times no one heeded.

its cries

the twelve years' famine had

Siiiilia

crying in

Nammalva Bhantika and to perform

a great yajiia.

But the Mula (Jaina) Brahmans were called and a long discussion ensued regarding the innocence or
sinfulness of animal sacrifices, when the advocates of the latter doctrine ])revailed.

On

rain and cultivation would cease from the

the other hand, Bhadrabahu, predicting that all


far as the Nilagiris

Vindhya mountains as

that

tlie

remained there would have their faith coiTupted

people would die of starvation

collected a body of

and that those who

twelve thousand disciples and

went southwards.

On coming

to

a certain

npadesa- to Visakha muni,


to the Chola

and Pandya

he

hill

jDerceived that

and committing

end was

his

He

approaching.

the disciples to his care, sent

all

therefore

them on under

gave

his guidance

Chandra-vinpta alone received permission to remain, who, on his

countries.

master's death, performed the funeral rites in a cave and there abode, worshipping his footprints.

Meanwhile Visakhacliarya, taldng with him

all

the people, worshipping the Jaina liniba (or images)

of the various Jiualayas in the villages and towns on

the way, and milking the nectar of iVtarmma to

the Jainas in those places, dwelt in vilidras in the Chola mandala.

The narrative then returns

who had remained behind under

and describes the

to the scene of the famine

Sthiilabhadra muni and others.

sufferings

the Jainas

of

Religious ol^servanees were neglected

no leaves, flowers, fruit, berries,


and scruples about food disregarded. All the grain was consumed
were left and the people, wandering here and there in search of food, perished.
;

roots, bull)?, or seeds

And when

the twelve years of famine were ended, Visakhachari, with the twelve thousand disciples,

and entering the Karnataka country, journeyed

turned northwards,

Bhadrabahu had

expired.

prints, his hah-

gvamv

did obeisance,

which he did not return,

roots

into

a great mass.

a town

But on

the S'ravakas there.


his pot behind

m the town,

They wondering

way back

their

gave him

all

it.

And

next morning for a long journey, as

offered to conduct them to


and were entertained with the best of food by

cave a Brahmachari, discovering that he had

What was

Visakhachari

tlieri

his surprise to find the

left

town vanished and

perceived that Chandra-Gupta had resorted

extracting the hairs of Chandra-Gupta's matted locks, he

so, after

{prayascliitta).

absolution

magical food,

gum

the foot-

on seeing Visakha muni, rose and coming forward

followed,

to the

returned to fetch

them with food

his

But Chaudra-Gupta

uninhabited country.

his pot hanging on the branch of a tree


to magic to supply

latter,

in wliich

considering that Chandra-Gupta was corrupted by feeding on

Fasting that day, they prepared

in that

in the forest close by.

The

cave

in the worship of

But accepting the obeisance, he learned from him the particulars

and berries during the famine.

regarding Bhadrabahu's end.

they could not get food

to the

There he found Chandra-Gupta muni engaged

absolving

himself and his disciples for partaking of that

went their ways.s

And after a time a king named Bhaskara, the sou of Siniha Sena, came with all his forces for the
purpose of worsliipping at the place of Bhadrabahu's decease, and doing obeisance to Chandra-Gupta,
his

guru and grandfather. There he set up some chaiiydlayas and, remaining


city, which was named Belgola.

for

many

days, built near

the hill a
A

similar nairative of uUtlie events relating

Cliandra-Guptn

is

given in

BhadraMhu Charitam, by

well

written

to Bliadvabahu
Sanskrit

Ratnanandi, whote

work

gura was

and

called
Lalita-

kirtti.

If,

as

seems

likely,

the latter was the same as

connection willi the image at

would

Iselong to

Kurkala

about 1450 A.D.

(see farther

is

mentioned in

oaj,

this

book

The death
Such

is

of

Chandra-Gupta at the same spot

last of

It appears there-

Bhadrabalra and his connection with Belgola.

the tradition as regards

he was the

fore that

subsequently related.

is

and No. 108

the S'ruta-Kevalis,

This statement

asserts the same.

sap-

is

ported by sever;d authorities.

Wilson says

" The succession of

Sudharma.

disciple

Of the

liim but a month, which

remained

Jaina teachers

he spent in penance and

competent to impart

or possessors of true wisdom

teachers

six

Sudharma,

lasting.

His pupil

instruction.

always deduced from Mahavira, through his

is

but Gautama died before their master, and Gautama survived

all

rest,

termed S'rula-Kevdlis,

foUoiv,

was the only one who

tlierefoi'e,

Jambusvami, the

v>^as

of the

last

masters, and then seven others, Dukipiirvis, from having been taught the works so named.

common

to all the hsts

contemporary
leai'n

when

In a note to the above extrtict

correct.''^

the last two being Bliadrabalm and Stliulabhadra.

Kevalis,

may

slight variations

is

Kcvalis,

or hearers of the

given a

of the six S'ruta-

list

It is evident that the S'ruta-Kevalis

were

Now we

naming them.

therefore bo expected in the order of

first

These ars

from the narrative of the Rdjdvaii-JcaiJte that Govarddhana, Vishnu, Nandi-mitra and Aparajita-

names

were the

of four of

whom we

iDhadra,

will

to

Sthulabhadra

is

company the tomb

visited in

be a

Jambusvami.

of

stayed out the famine

fifth,

that

called the last,

therefore consistently
inscription, iDut

thrm who

suppose

The names occur

the sixth.

is,

the reason for

there omitt.d,

in the famine-stricken districts were considered to

which

Also that Sthula-

Bhadrabahu

in the north.

may

in the

same order

in

is

the

be that those who remained

have fallen from orthodoxy through forced neglect

of religious observances.^

Professor Jacobi

says "According

after Mahavii'a. ... In

in Sanskrit)

whilst his successor Sthulabhadra

is

Bhadrabahu was the sixth thera

to the Tlieravalis,

the

Rishimanclala-siitra only one verse

It runs thus

praised in a score of stanzas.

(or

sthdvlm

devoted to Bhadrabahu,.

is

dasa-kappa-vvavahara
nijjudha jena navama-pnvvao

vandami Bhaddabahuin

tam p.pacchima-sayala-suya-nani
'

ten kalpas and vyavahara from the ninth

as

it

||

Bhadrabahu, the last of those who were possessed

I adore

has usually the sense of

tradition

makes Bhadrabahu

knew

the fourteen pui'vas

all

'

tlie last

so

it

who

lore,

in our verse,

'

extracted the

not the

last',

but

commOH

though the

but one of the S'ruto-Kevalins, Sthulabhadra being the last who

But

whom

whole sacred

of the

Apaccldina might be translated

the very last' I have thus rendered

this interpretation is rather laboured,

prefer to believe that the older tradition

times Sthulabhadra, of

piirva.'

many

made Bhadrabahu

was included

stories are told,

and

should

therefore

the last S'ruta-Kevaliu, and that in later


in the

nnmljer of those privileged

sages."^

To

return to our

admit as

real.

inscription.

There

the famine, for there

is

in the earhest times of


Works,

Vol.

From No.

I,

r-

is

Tlie occuri'ence

which historical records

exist.

bt ites tl:at tlie disoipU's

of

tlie

.of

StiiidabWra were so

teiised at the ttrictness of his doctiines tliit tliey )iut

liim

iu-

to de:itli

from

aiid

formed themselves into the ArJhapala o

whom

eventually the Svetambari^s aro-^.

Introduction
In

last

alive,

Ardliajialilia sect,

being cmitt"d altogether.

StlmliilliiiJra

Bhadraiialiu would tliercfore in any ca-e be

Kitnanandi

we may p:rhapg

South arising out

That Bhadrabahu was the leader of the, pilgrims


by burying him

336.

licrc,

tlio

evidence that Jainas were settled in great numbers throughout Southern India

10,5 it woiilJ ajipen- that only five S'ruta-Kevalis arc ad-

mitted by the Jainas

the twelve years of famine

of

nothing improbable moreover about the emigration to

t!.e

a play

to

Kalpa-sufra,

p.

II.

\cr.e devoted to Bhadrabalra in inscription N'o.

upon these very words ^ots'c/kdkj and

108 there

ajjas'(/ij/;iO.


ut S'ravaiia Eelgola tlicrc seems

and that he died

no reason

attended

by a

to the last

tam, already quoted

(p. 2, n. 6),

108, which says that

that {i

him

'

which speak of

40 being

to the

same

Bat his

such an occasion .9

According to No.

effect.

have now

and

it

to consider the tradition that this

"

Ijy

No-

into other worlds (or

he appears

to

forest deities,'

the notice of

have taken the clerical

name

was the usual custom so to change the name on


distinguished to be set.

too

to be so called in spite of the requirements of orthodoxy.

putra, the Sandrakottcs of the Greek historians.

that period, Wilson remarks

further confirmed

it is

to be spread

designation of Chandra-Gupta was

original

and therefore he continued

We

But

fame

through the merit obtained from his disciplcship (to Bhadrabahu)

'

of Prabliiicliaudra on retiring from the world,

iiside

Gautama kshetra near Seringapamarked with the

the famous) Chandra-Gupta was for a long time served by the

in No.

tlic

was

lie

the broad summit of Kall)ai3pu-giri,

'

the greatness of his penance caused his

and by No. 54, which says that


e.

Tliat

also be allowed, on the evidence, first of

Bhadrabahu and Chandra-Gupta.'

great munis

foot-prints of the

lands),'

named Chandra-Gupta may

disciple

pointed out.

still

is

No. 17, and then on that of the two inscriptions at the

inscription

For, apart from

to call in question.

existence of the inscription there, the cave in which he expired

Chandra-Gupta was the celebrated king of Patali-

Of the

religious sects existing

among

the Hindus at

has been supposed that we have notices of the Jaina sect as

It

f.ir

back as the time of the Macedonian invasion of India, or at least at the period at which JMegasthenes

was sent ambassador

and that these

to Sandracoptus,

who examined the passages

Colebi'ooke,

referred

to,

"The

followers of

called

Germanes by Strabo and Samanceam by Porphyrins, are the

may

Buddhn

belonged to the

liave

Mr. Thomas says

are clearly distinguished

se'ct

ascetics of

a different

and treated as a known

*,

latter,

religion,

and

is

taken by

which needed neither argument nor

fact,

to this effect is of comparatively early date

The testimony

absolved from suspicion

would likewise seem

of Megasthenes

Chandra-Gupta submitted toths devotional teaching o^ the Sirmanas as opposed

and apparently
to

imply that

the

doctrines

Jains.

That the

to

Brahmans."2

of the

The same

writer goes on to prove that the successors of CIiaiidra-Gupta

celebrated Asoka was a Jaina at

first

and

also

from the statement by Akbar's minister,


This

introduced Jainism into Kashmir.

Kashmir, which states that Asolca

'

were also

and afterwards became a Bauddha or Buddhist, he deduces from

the statements of that monarch's well-known edicts inscribed on rocks and


India

The

Chandi'a-Gupta was a member of the Jaina community

of course

The documentary evidence

demonstration.

from the BracJmumes and Sarmancs.

of Jina, or to another."^

"Thnt

their writers as a matter

by Strabo and-Arrian."30

notices are recorded

thus stat3S the conclusion at which he arrived

is

Abul Fazl,

in various parts of

pillars

in the Ain-i-Aliljarl that

Asoka

couiinned by the Bdju-fara/'igiiji or Brahmauical history of

brought in the Jina sasana.'

In the earlier edicts, dating from the

10th and 12tli years after his anointing to the throne, he st}les himself Betdnamxnya Piyadasi, king
Piyadasi beloved oi the gods', but in the Bhabra edict, which is the latest, dating from the 27th year
'

of his reign,

and

whicli cont'iins a positive profession of

for not only

was

this

isiconsistont with

Buddhism;

Buddhist behef but

it

t!:e

epithet

appears to

Devanampiya

is

dropped,

avo teen a specially Jaina

tide.

Professor Kern, after

adnission

"
;

At

of the doctrine he
'in

was

fitting

instaire of this occurs

rliai.gea to

.is

elaborate examination of the edicts of .\s6ka, also

embr.iced

in N'o.

but notlnng of a Buddhist

41, whcie lingara

Subhaclunlrayati.

KSja, menUone-lin
designation,

ul

ari

time and place (Asoka) makes mention,

On

tlie otlicr

No.40aidsevcnaothcrinscnpUoiis,

name

Esfoy.*, Vol. H,
Si(nf7e, Vol. II, pp.

retaaicdl.is
j

Gollacliarya.

^Wo>-'c', Vol.

I,

p. 3->4.

^jain-s:,!,
/j.

.4^,

s., Vol.

makes the

the
IN'.

p.

follov^in?

modest and becoming manner,

can be discovered

the GoUa

Raja's

haml,

spirit

in a

203.

Conf. Lassen,

in his State policy.


Indische

AUerihuini-

700, 710.

Ew ly

Faifi

of

As'dJca, f. 23.

Iso

Jcurn

From

much more

As regards the

relative

Jainism and Buddhism we

priority of

may

state

the

Buddha and Mahavlra

were^

here incidentally

Jacobi shows that

of the latest authorities.

In conjunction with Buhler, he has discovered that Mahavira

distinct persons but contemporaries.

mentioned in Buddhist and Jaiua writings as Nigantha-natha or Nigantha Nataputta or Nayaputtaj.

is

that

common name

the Nirgrautha (a

is,

Jaina works, because his father was a


or

He

Jiiati.

further

'

if

origin of the Jaina faith'

not

Tlie juxtaposition of the last representative of the one faith

exponent of the other (Buddhism) which took over so

....

is

missionaries

simplicity

its

Sir iMonier Williams, speaking a few

Nataputta and Gautama Bi\ddha were


probably a

sceptical sect,

Mganthas

or

common

months ago

present day are of opinion

the

in

Digambara

birth

Jains, that

is,

(Jainism) with the

common

retained in

it

to the

whose

globe, non-pi'oselytizing

the ideas and aspirations of a primi-

with

while Buddhism,

fantastic

its

limits of its tiichs in India proper."'

meeting of the Royal Asiatic Society, said

at a

that

contemporaries,

antecedent

little

traditions that

as the natural outcome of

and no place within the

elaborations, retains scant honour,

Most scholars

many

over so large a section of the

undisturbed in the land of their

still

be traced back to

Eclipsed for a time by the energy of the reformers,

Buddhist doctrines

carried the

Jainism has survived in


tive race

may

farther.*^

first

a point of marked importance.

in.

mooted by Colebrooke,* that JMahavira was not the

and that the

Parsvanatha, the tirthankara who preceded him,^

Thomas adds

given to him, as stated

Kshattriya or belonged to the Rajput tribe called Jiiata

opinion,

sect,

name

Jains) Jiiati-putra, a

for the

Jiiati

the

inclines to

founder but only the reformer of the

"

Jainasthan those of the Buddhists.''^

closely with the ideas of the heretical

some

conclusion arrived at by

two

His ordinances concerning the sparing of

the very begiuning of his reiga he was a good priuce.

animal Hfe agree

and

Yardhamana

Jain Teacher

the

that the

Jainas

At any rate

Baiiddhas.

were

an

ISlahavira

independent

seems certain that

it

a sect of naked ascetics, exibted before the Buddha's time, and

that the Tripitaka (besides the inscriptions) alludes to them."S

The

history of Chandra-Gupta's accession to the thi'one of the

fjanskiit play

named Mudrd-RcVcsliasa by

Nandas has been dramatized

Yisakha-datta,^ which has

been

translated

in the

by Professor

Wilson.'" In his introduction to the work the latter has included an exhaustive statement of the accounts

of Chandra-Gupta contained in Hindu literature,

such as those given in the

Bhdgavaki and Vishm

Tardnns, and by Vararuchiin the Vrihai-lcathd^ as well as of the accounts of Sandrocottus^ (identified
with Chandra-Gupta) in the classical writers Diodorus Siculus, Strabo, Quintus Curtius, Arriin, Justin
.

and Plutarch.
For our purpose we may resort to the Bajdvali-hitlie, already quoted, for the story as here cuirent,
is substantially the same as other Hindu versions.
It proceeds as

which except in some minor details


follows

"There was a king called Nanda

one occasion, when the


advised that
/)id.

be bought

they should

Ani. V, 275.

'

\le was 250 years before

{ib,

in

BstdJ/s,

213),

wliich

II,

last

off,

as

Conf. Ja-obi, Introdu.tion

II,

27S-, Weber,

A'll,

U3

Hht.Znd.

to the

pp.

5,6;

Ant. VIII, 31.

Buhler,

named

TAt,'i'b'i;

Essays (Coweirs

edition)

Bmth, EeUff'ons of India,

K. A. i. J.

XX, 277.

(p. 5),

On

J.iin

The

kiiig

thereupon

accouBls identical with N'is'akhachari alove

who accompanied Bhadrabahu

and Clu iidra-Gupta to the

south and succeeded the former in the sacred c/Pcc10


Theatre of tie Hindus, II, 125.
.]

Colebrooke,

Bandlui, Subandhu,

S'akatala, being consulted by the king,

According to some

ISO.
'liul

country,

212,

would bring us

to Kaliia-sutra,
;

four ministers

the most skilled in the arts of government.

being too powerful to withstand.

8th century B.C.

Indian Antiguary,

who had

Pataliputra

named was
Mlechchas had mvaded the

Kubera and S'akatala of wlinm the

Tliis

work

a]

pesrs to be

'.Mhen-cus, as

first

linown hero

noticed

as

Brihal-kafhti-maitjari.

by AViltnrd (As.

I>es. vol. \'', p, 262),


and snbse(|uently by Sch'e;el (I-idische Biblioihek), writes the name,
its
furm,
Saiidrahoptus, and
other
though more common, is very pes-

sibly a

mere error of

tlie ti'anscriber.' ih,

132.

empowered S'akafala

The
giving him an open order on tlie treasury.
money among the invaders and thus restored peace to

to coaclude a treaty with them,

sum

minister accordingly distributed a hirge

of

the country.

Some time

after,

on

the king,

purchasing

S'akatahx in

discovered that

treasury,

the

visiting

had been emptied by

it

Being much incensed thereat, he ordered the minister and

peace.

all his

family to be at once cast into a subterranean dungeon, only a handful of grain and a measure of water
being

let

person

down

them

to

an

daily through

S'akatala put

alive,

to

it

As

air-hole.

would barely

this

them

family that whichever of

liis

work the overthrow of Nanda should take the nourishment and


was the only one

qualified for the task,

The

king,

They unanimously

live.

and leaving the food for him,

Meanwliile, the foreign kings, hearing that

again invaded the country.

!at

having released him fronr the dungeon,

Nanda no
what

a loss

longer

one

to keep even

suffice

confident of ability and destiny to

felt

all

had the

I'eplied

that he

the others starved to death.


aid

of his powerful minister,

bethought him of his old minister, and

to do,

and requested him

expressed regret for his treatment

to free

This the nrinister nccimplished by stratagem, and on his return the

the country from the invaders.

king offered to restore him to

But S'akatala declined, and engaged

former position in the State.

liis

himself as the agent of achatram or inn, where he remained meditating the ruin of Nanda. One day he

Brahman named Chanakya, who, because a

noticed a

clump, burnt

it

and scattered the ashes

a proper agent to

out his schemes of

cai'ry

vowed

Chanakya, under the impression that

up the aged

Chandra-Gupta

(vriddlia)

his behaviour,

had

this

insulted

and treated him with gross

been done at the instigation of the king,

all

Chanakya

to

Nanda and

in his place.

This monarcli, after reigning some time, appointed his son Bindusagara as
retired to the forest with

up the

his foot, rooted

be revenged, and conspiring with the foreign princes, succeeded in dethroning

to

setting

had pricked

A man so irascible and vindictive seemed to him


He therefore invited him to the chatram and
revenge.

showed him great courtesy, but suddenly cbanging


contempt.

spike of grass

to the wind.

do penance.

his

and

successor,

made

Bindusagara, after a short reign,

over the

throne to his son Asoka and went to do penance.

Asoka had a sou Kunala, whom, when the country was invaded by foreign powers and the Idng
went forth to oppose them, he

left

under the tuition of a master {npddhydya'), having appointed the

The war having continued a long

minister Kapila to conduct tbe government in his absence.

the king sent a message to

the min.ister as

adhyayaidm. (Having given a feast

follows

had

On

his eyes put out.^

But the minister

to the tutor, let the prince be taught gradually.)

misread the latter part, as Jcwndram andham adhyayafdm,


the king's eventually returning

'

let

time,

Imrmi datva himdra mandam

tipddhydydya

the prince be blinded', and accordingly

home triumphant, he

been.done and immediately ordered the minister's eyes to be put out

and

his

discovered

what had

banishment from the

kingdom.

The

prince Kunsila

a son Chandra-Gupta.

Kunala

receiving dikshe

Then

was subsequently married

When
and

this

retiring to

follows the account

tn a princess

named Chandanane,

u'ho gave birth to

boy had attained his majority he was put on the throne,

Asoka and

do penance.

already given of the IG dreams that

Chandra-Gupta had, the

visit

of

Bhadrab'diu and the prediction of the twelve years' famine.


The

Buddliist

Bii'Jdhisme

accounts of As'ota (see Bui-nouf's Int.

Incl., p.

407)

also contain

Kunala, but assign a different reason

a V Hist.

the story of the blinding of

for

it,

namely, vevenije for the

The order for the deed


seal.
But tl-.e Kev. S. Beal

slighted advances of one of the king's wives.


is said to

have been sealed with an ivory

(On'eiifa!,Oct. 1875; Jni7. Ant. IX, 86) lias pointed out that

it

was

probably sealed with

by William

two

III (o

the

Eawdon

which occur

family

lines specially referring to the seal

And
I

some

the tooth, and quotes

proving a parallel use in England,

interesting

(Slarquis of Hastings.)

are

in token that this thing is sooth,

hit the

whyt wax with my

lines,

in the gift of lands

tooth.

The


10
The only point
some confusion

be noticed

to

the introduction of two Chandra-Guptas, ^vhich seems to be due to

is

and

iu the traditions

is

an unnecessary variation

perhaps

intended

conceal

to

the

defection of Asoka.

Chandra-Gupta, we may now consider the

Havino- examined the accounts of Bhadrabaha and

and ascertam how

period tised for the death of the former,

synchronises with the close of the

far it

latter's reign.

The

jRdjdvaH-Jcatke supplies the following chronology

years, obtained

Nirvdaa

Yira

Varilhamana, after a ministry of 30

pleasure garden of Pavapura, on the 30th of the month Asvija, in the

in the

year Kalayukti, 2,438 years of the Kali yuga having passed.

Gautama and the other KevaUs occupied

After the death of Vardhanrana,

the priestly throne

62 years.

for

Then Nandi-mitra and the other S'ruta-Kevalis

Then Visakha and the other Dasapurvis

100

for

years.

183 years.

for

Then Nakshatra and the otlier Ekadasaiigadharas for 223 years.


Then was born Vikramaditya in Ujjayini and he, by his knowledge of astronomy, having made
an almanack, established his own era from the year Rudhirodgari, the GOoth year after the death of
;

Vardliamana.
death of Vardhamiina.

From the

event the date 6G2 B.C., and for

the death

All Jaina chronology turns upon the disputed period of the


first

we obtain

last of the above statements

and

for

that

of the last S'ruta-Kevali 409 B.C.


Jacobi says, " The traditional date of Mahavira's nirvana

is

470 years before Mkrama according

to

the Svetarabaras and 605 according to the Digambaras.* The interval of 135 years between the dates
of the nirvana as recorded by the two sects, being equal to that between the Sanivat and S'aka eras,

makes
The
space,'

probable that the Yikrama of the Digambaras

it

Svetanibaras, 'clad in white,' an.l


I. e.

nude, are the

two

and the

being in the north ot India

The foUowini

may

the

the

: The

idi

these

m iny other ascetics,

two

sects

were iw-

ECCKsarj to maintain a defensive

w::s

it

warfare against the a fault cf evil jassions, by Uceprg under the body
.and subduing

it.

Tliey had a notioi that a sense of sh.ame implied sin,

so that if there were

Hence they
f^et

ai-j;ueJ

rid of sin

*,

no

world there would be no

sin in the

rather

and tvery

ill

who aimed

sinleisness

.at

of the

Jains

we

was enjoined

sob covering.

to walk alxiut with the air or sky {dilc) as his

Kalpasiifra

sl.a'.nc.

gically that to get rid of cloth s was to

ascetic

In the

that Mahilvir.i himself begin Ids

re.id

'

witiiout a knot', Nagnatiis

compromisj with the

when he

of

eir

off .all

seems to have

formed themselves

Svetanilvaias,

tLat

if,

t!

e stiict

is,

into

thou;h each scit c'aims to

b'^

marry or

Ijelicve
disci, line

e<it

togetlier,

they agree.

In older times the Di.;amlxira


tli'E

cn-toai thev 'tx'-p. :he

ascetic.^;

namc^

garments'

the oldest.

though
(It.

This

sect, calling

sep.irate

It

preceded the more lax

cects have romaincd separale to tlic present

doctrine and

this p rticnlir.

'clothed in white

nigamhaia^

among the

even

.-irisen,

Jains, opposed to strict asceticism in

appears proljahle that

Now

man

from

can only attain salvation

all

and

possessions

ou^ht not to be worn

common

asoetii-s)

all desn-e

by a true

wear the usu;J

wbiih they put

cZiacWa?,

dav,
in :dl

A. S.

'.

The two Jain

and do

not inter-

essential points of

SX,

mked, and

off

when

written,

used to go naked, and

l)i'4.)nd)ara,

from

'sky-claT, Nir^rant' as.

.as

I'ljijini, sent for l:er

tie city,

win was

headed by JinachandiYi,

he

retinue to niett them and receive them with

saying they were not

them some white

From

.above given,
(i-cgard.ng

cloths,

lh:.t

being

whom

fit

di.'-'gusled

which they put

time Le;ar.

.ee p.

at

..b v,

of
.)

tl.c

all

t'.eir

to apjearat court.

comjiosel

']

a diughter of the king ot

gurus from Kanyakubja.

a distance, he was

of Vallabhi-pura in Saurashtra, at

a'a, kin];

(he request of his wife Prajavati,

city.

he

e\pkin the origin of the SveiambuMs, gives the date

According to him, L6ka|

them from

keep

'.o

after Vikr.irea for the rise of the sect, in the follow ing verse

to

At

eating.

a pupil rings a bell

mrite Vikrania-bhupi'e shat-tr'iiis'ad-adhike s'ate

the

278.)

dress

(Ur. Bdiilek, Ind. Ant. Vlf, 28,)

Katnanandi, in the work a'ready refjrred to (p. 5|,

nigh

mate a

even the El attarakas (or high priests) cover

sit p:rfectly

strangers.

says, 'pccially to

S36

they

times and the British law. They

gate 'shtaiiam abbfil loke mutant Svetambarabiudliarn

In process of time a pai*ty

themselves Fvetaml'ar

[landits (or

meals they

free

lience clothes

country, and

tlie

he wall oJ about naked

party ultimately

it

themselves with
t'

nirnxama,

perfectly

and th

Hut the

ascitic.

circer \yy wearing clothes for on? year and one month, and after tliat

Diiambara

is

to posses.',

always con-

is

naked raendicint*.'

'

spirit of the

maintain, as formerly, in theory that a

latter in the south.

Jainns, like

a that

the for;ner

.lainas,

i-rmaiks by Siv Monier Williams on

here 1 quotcil

jressed with

Digambiras, 'clad with

tl-.e

^I'cat divisions of

intended for S'alivahaua, who

is

0:1

And
went

they drew

i>s

forth

lespcc.

with his

But

.^eeing

nudity, and returned

The queen there ore sent


belcrcthey coidd enter

Sietamliara

seit,

at the date

the -Arihaii'as cr .\rdhapalal(as,

_
11
foiuidecl with the older

The

sequel.

era

embodied

is

Vikraraa .... That the Svutambaras date from 57 B.C. will be proved in the

470 years elapsed between the Nirvana and the beginning

tradition that

many books

in

The

of the Svetambaras.

oldest

evidence for

it

of Vikramaditya's

are those versus

VicMrasreni, and specify the interval

memoriales which form the basis of Merutunga's

between

Vikramadityii and the Nirvana by the mmiber of years which are allotted to the intervening dyDasties.
I subjoin

them

here,

and add the remarks of Dr. Btihler who


ariha titthankaro Mahavira

pubhshed them.

{Ind. Ant. II, 362.)

rayanim Avarati-vai

tani

Palago raya

ahisitto

first

rayanim kalagao

jain

||

||

Satthi Palaga-raiino

panavanna-sayam tu hoi Namdana


attha-sayam

Pusamittasa

tisain chia

Munyanam
||

||

Balamitta-Bhanumitta
satthi varisani chatta

Nahavahane

taha Gaddabhilla-rajjam
terasa varisa Sagassa chau
(1.)

||

||

Palaka, the lord of Avanti, was anointed in that night in wliich the

Mahavira entered

(2.) Sixty are

nirvaiia.

are (the years) of the

Nandas

Pusamitta (Pushyamitra).

(the years) of

kmg

Arhat and Tii-thankara

Palaka, but one hundred and

fifty-five

one hundred and eight those of the Mauryas, and thirty those of

Sixty (years)

(3.)

ruled Balamitra and Bhanumitra, forty Nabhovahana.

Thirteen years likewise lasted the rale of Gardabhilla, and four are the years of S'aka.
'

These

verses,

which are quoted in a vei7 large number of commentaries and chronological works,

but the origin of which

by no means

is

Vikrama, and form the basis of the


" Tlie

sum

earlier

clear,

give the

adjustment between the eras of Vira and

Jaina chronology.'

of years elapsed between the

commencement of

the Mauryas, as stated in the verses just quoted,

is

the era of

255 = 4+ 13 + 40+

Vikrama and the reign

60+30+

108,

By adding

of

57,

the number of years expired ))etween the commencement of the Samvat and Christian eras, we anive at

312

B.C. as the date of Chandragupta's

abhisheka.

derived from Greek sources proves that the

Vikrama

The near coincidence

of this date with

the Samvat era (57 B.C.) and not for the founder of the S'aka era (78 A.D.),

would date 177 B.C.

premiss Chandragupta's abhisheka

Nandas

(155), in

sum 215

years,

make up

the date

of the third verse is intended for the founder of

The

because on the latter

reigns of Palaka

(60) and of the m'ne

the interval between Chandragupta and the Nirvana

add-

ing 215 to 312 B.C. we arrive at 527 B.C. as the epoch of Mahavira's nirvana.
" There

is

also a different

statement of the interval between the Nirvana and Chandragupta's

For Hemachandra says

coronation.

evani cha

sri

in the TaYisislita-parvan^

Mahavire mukte varsha-sate gate

paiicha-panchasad-adliike Chandragupto

And

thus,

'

bhavan

nripali

||

155 years after the liberation of Mahavira, Chandragupta became king.

" Adding 155 to 312 B.C. we find that the Nirvana of Mahavira would

fall

467 B.C'S

For various reasons, stated at length, he considers the latter to be the correct adjusted date.
Accepting
continued^

this,
,

and deducting 162

we obtain 305

for the

number

of years after the nirvana to which the sruta-kevalis-

B.C. as the date of the death of

The same

ff.

Bhadrabahu, the last of them.

Introduction to Jial^a-sxdra, pp. 6

period

is

given in a supplementary note by Jacobifrom

a GurTarali obtained by Dr. Buhler in Jepur.

t(f, p.

30.


12
the other hand, Jacobi says "

On

The date

of Bhadrabahu's death

is

placed identicallj- by

chandra

quoted as follows

is

ira-mokshad varsha-sate saptaty-agre gate

sati

Bbadrabahur api svami yayau svargam samadhina


'

all

Hema-

Jaina authors, from Hemachandra down to the most modern schohast, in the year 170 A.V."

||

After a hundred and seventy years from the liberation of Mahavira had elapsed, Bhadrabahu svami

This latter calculation would give us 297 B.C. at the

by profound meditation.'

also reached svarga

exact date of Bhadrabahu's death.

We

have already seen that 312 or 315 B.C. are given as the dates of Chandra-Gupta's accession.

But according

to other

statements

have joined Bhadrabahu

in 316^ or in

it fell

318 B.C.s He reigned 24

some year between 288 and 294 B.C.

in

There

is

and thus might

years,

a difference of only three

years between the latter period and the death of Bhadrabahu as above given, and this cannot but be

regarded as a remarkably near coincidence for events which occurred at a time so remote and regarding which there are so

But, whatever

many varying

may

authorities.

be the case as regards Bhadrabahu, are there any grounds,

putra or Patna on the Ganges,


evidence therefore

We

have

is

is

may

very natur-

had any connection with the south of

India.

Patah-

in

Tlie following

of special interest.

the line of

first to notice

regarding them
duction

is

ever

it

Chandra Gupta, the Maurya emperor ruling

ally be asked, for supposing that the celebrated

Gupta kings who ruled

contained in Mr. Vincent A. Smith's

based on the researches of Mr. Fleetio,

ai'ticle

in the north.

The

on their coinage.^

who has determined, a

latest information

His historical intro-

(luestion so long in dispute,

that the Gupta kala or era, in which their coins and inscriptions are dated, began in 319 A.D.i as stated

by

Albiruui.

The conclusion now

arrived at

is

that Northern India was governed during the

of the Christian era by Indo-Scythian dynasties,

first

three centuries

which were displaced in the fourth century by the

The seven kings who

Guptas, except in the Panjab, where the former continued.

so luled, the

crown

passing from father to son, were the following, with their capital city at Pataliputra.

Gupta

Dates A.D.

. .

Ghatotkacha

Chandra Gupta

Samudra Gupta
Chandra Gupta
Kumara Gupta

II

Skanda Gupta

The

first

suzerainty.

sumed the

two, styled Maharajas, probably ruled in

Chandra Gupta
title

married

Kumara Devi

..

401413

..

414

452480

451

Magadha

(or

Bihar) under Indo-Scythian

of the Lichchavi family

of Maharajadhiraja, significant of independence.

luHng

in Nepal,

Samudra Gupta extended

and as-

his authority

over the greater part of Northern India, and the extent of his dominions ajp?ais from the inscription

on the

pillar of

Asoka

in the

Fort at Allahabld.

Hunter's Indian Empire, p. 167.

Report Arch. Surv. W. Ind. 1883, p. 43.


9
The Coinage of the Early or Imperial Oupta

Northern Iniih(.Journ. S. A.

S.,

XXI,

1.)

Di^nasty

of

His qiie3n was Datta Devi.


To appear

in his

Ind. Ant.

XV,

Chandra Gupta

189, 278.

As they were formerly

and

a great tliSererce

i;)

to

reScrred to the

Thomas (s c Eep. At c\ Surv. W. Ind,


other d:.t=s by varions Orienfalit8, thii makes

S'aka era of 78 A.D. by Mr.


for 1876, p. 70),

II ex-

Ibrthcomlng volume on the Guptas.

the period covered ly therccorde.

13
tended his empire westward to Gujarat and Kathiawad and, in addition to the previous gold coinage,
struck silver coins based on those of the Satraps of

drachms.

It

His c^ueen was Dhruva Devi.

Gui3ta had a long reign and was succeeded by Skanda Gupta, whose donunions extended

Kumara
from

yaui'ashtra in imitation of Groeco-Bactrian hemi-

with his reign that the dated records begin.

is

But he was disturbed by

borders of I^lastern Nepal to the shores of the Gulf of Kachchh.

tlic

the inroads of a tribe of foreigners

Skanda Gupta was succeeded

who was

ruling in

tlie

Ten

relative.

Ilunas, which eventually

broke up the Gupta empire.

dominions by Budha Gupta, probably his son,

in a portion of his western

Sagar District of the Central Provinces down to 500 A.D., but appears to have
by the

"been succeeded in the west

In Eastern

named

Magadha

princes of

Huna

chiefs

Toramana and Mihirakula.

the successor of Skanda Gupta was Krishna Gupta, no doubt a son or near
this line followed,

ending with Jivita Gupta, who came to the

During the same period Western Magadha was governed by the

720 A.D.

throne about

and often

rival,

dynasty of the Maukhari or Miikhara kings, whose names generally ended in Varma.

hostile,

Traces of other

minor Gupta dynasties are met with in Orissa, in Maha Kosala and Western Gauda of the Central
Provinces,

606

During the reign of the great king Hai'shavardhana of Kanauj (A.D.

and elsewhere.

648)

all

Northern India including Magadha with

local chiefs

its

But, to come further South and nearer to our object, there


connection with Mysore

Kirttivarrama2

who was the

'

The Mauryas

father of PuUkesi

They were a reigning family


Pari, or

"

itself.

in

is

was subject

Hand whose

and that

recorded,

is

Gupta

Chalukya Idng)

improbable that their capital was the

all

the city, the goddess of the fortunes of the western ocean,' which

immediately following that in which their subjugation

(the

terminated in S'aka 489 (A.D. 567).

I'eign

It is not at

suzerainty.

the following testimony of

are mentioned in connection with

the Koiikana.

to his

mentioned in the verse

is

this is the

same town as the

Puri which in the eleventh century A.D. was the capital of the Silaharas of the Konkana.3 These Mauryas

were perhaps descendants of the Maurya dynasty of Pataliputra, which was founded by Chandi-agupta, the

and of descendants of which we seem

Sandrocoptus of the Greeks, in the fourth century B.C.

some

still

more recent

traces in the twelfth

district,

and at lialebid

The family

is

called sometimes the Gutta-kula,

guptanvaya, or Chandragupta-maharajadhiraja-kula

Vikramaditya, khig of Ujjayini in

The members

of

'supreme lord

it all

had the

of Ujjayini,

'supreme lord of

Patali, the best of

it

'

is

family-title

the best of

of Pmmirhcua-gaijda, or

though

Malava,

The family

descendant of Chaudragupta.

And

to

have

maha-mandalesvaras

in Mysore,

ax'e

and who were feudatories

Western Cbaluliva kings and their successors."

"

title

in the

nobles of the Gutta family, or the Hneage of Chaudragupta, whose inscriptions

or great feudatory

found at Chaudadampur in the Dharwad


of the

and thirteenth centuries A.D.

whom

and sometimes the Chandragupta-vamsa, Chandra;

and

one

it

is

deduced from, or through, the great

of the inscriptions appears

also attributed to the

of

Soma-vamsa

UJjcmi-pnravarddlnsvara, or

to represent as

or lineage of the moon.

Ujjem-puravarcidhUvara,

cities,' and in one instance also of Tdtaliino'ararMlmvnra, or


cities,'

which was the

the punisher of the Twelve'

of Chaudragupta.

city
;

but the meaning of this

They
is

had the

also

not quite clear,

appears to refer to the conquest of twelve Mandahkas or Mandalesvaras who attacked them.

they carried the banners of a sacred fig-tree and of Garuda, and used the

mark

or signet of a lion.

Their family god was S'iva under the name of Mahakala of UjjayinL"^

The reercnces

are

in in-crijitions at

-.
^

Yewur anl

Sliraj,

Nauryytl'

^
I

would point out that Puri po]al,

i;o\'il

or vohtl.

fc'ee

Gutta-vcTal

nitjjit,

conqueror of the

cause of

tlie exile

may

of the

Mauryas;
M,r>.-i^

Maur'jija-mryyS,iia-Mtuhj

7ni.

be a punning allusion to nirvana

in

Ant

th >

VllI,

last.

U,

13.

Tliere

farther (n.

net\, Dynasties

Vrcsuhiicy p

of

the

Ranare'ie districts of the

6.

Bomlay


14
The

following are the inscriptions referred to

At ChaudadampurS

Govinda of the Gutta family, governing the Banavase Twelve-

thousand under the Chalukya king Vikramaditya.

At Balagamve^

PSampakara

in S'aka 1101,

Gupta

of the

family, under the

Kalachurya king

Sankama.

At Hajebid^

Vikramaditya of the Gutta family, governing the

in S'aka 1103,

Guttavolal'' under the

At HaleMd,
Chaudadampur

in S'aka 1159,

? Guttal,

kmg

of

city

Ahava-malla.

S 'aka 11091 the same Vikramaditya, governing the Banavase Twelve1113}


thousand at his capital of Guttavolal.
1135 J

in

Halebid

At

Kalachurya

Deva

Joyi

Gutta family, under the Yadava king

of the

Sirighana.

At Chaudadampur,

in S'aka

184,

Guttarasa of the Gutta family, governing at his capital of


Guttavolal under the Yadava king Mahadeva.

We

have thus at length given grounds for accepting as true the statement of the inscription that

Bhadrabahu died

We have

S'ravaiia Belgola.

at

Chandragupta, stated to have been his

disciple,

found that he was one of the S'ruta-kevaUs.

also

we have shown reasons

and may further add that as a Jaina

brated Maurya emperor,

it

for

identifying with the cele-

was incumbent on him to take

dikshe and that no more distinguished professor of the religion at that time existed than Bhadrabahu

under

whom he

could place himself.

Having got thus


in

it

far, it

remains to discuss the probable date of the

somewhere about 297

belong, as already shown, to

engraved, for hitherto the edicts of Asoka, dating about

On

oldest specimens of writing yet found in India.

date than which

it

must be

tliis

end of Chandragupta's reign or (say) 290 B.C. and the


followed,

which would bring us

point

to

278 B.C. and the

250

B.C. (for

Asoka was

On

possibly be assigned.

we are enabled, as

this

also a grandson of

was

we can only approximate to a probable


Bhadrabahu died in the year after the

latter survived the twelve

years' famine which


was engraved by his grandson wlio is
would carry us at least to the same neriod

Chandragupta)

as the earliest

date to

which

it

could

the other hand, by the aid of certain alhisions in the associated inscriptions

undoubtedly preceded them, to arrive at a period than whicli

Probably among the last engraved of them

No. 24, which records a

is

old form) of the great king S'ri-Ballabha, that

king Bhu-Vikrama,

it

inscription

said to have erected chaityalayas and founded the town, this

of

if

The events recorded

any evidence as to when

have been generally received as the

B.C.,

2.'iO

Yet, on the one hand,

earlier.

inscription.

B.C., but is there

would

wliose reign

is,

Now

S'n-Vallabha.

gift l)y

this

it

is

not later.

a son {maqanclir

a very

was the name of the Gaiifa

about 650 A.D.s Tliore was also a S'ri-Vallablia son of


S'aka 705 (.4.D. 783).^ But it is more

fall in

Krishna, probably of the Ratta family, ruling the South in


probable that we have here

tlie

Gaiiga king, for the son's

Nagaraangala plates give us Nava-Kania for


while the Suradhenupura plates give his

the younger brother, but this

is

him some name combined with

name

as

Nava-Choka.

modern Hold

In Di.arwad,

Mr. Fleet

given as

Nava-Loka.

correctly

known

Now

the

as S'ivamara

It is true

all

in the

liallari district, about sis


miles to the east ot
Guttal, and on the opposite bank of the
Tungabhadra river."

Mysore.

7
aiys, " This place

C'hantla.liimpiir in the

is

more

he is described in these as
are in agreement in attributing
to
Nava, which in the absence of fuller information we may
accept as a

not an insuperable difficulty and

6
III

name

this king's successoi-,

Kwajgi

may

be either

tnlukti

of

tlie

tlie

See Coqrg Insciiptions, Intro,

modern Guttal ne ir

Dh^invad

district, or tlie

Pathalt on the Jain

p. 3.

Harivama'a, Ind.Anf.

XV

142.

15
ckic; to

the person indicated.

therein

named appears

tirst

came

same form

we have a

A.D.'o Again in No. 13


place

Going a step back, from the note to No. 2

in the

will be seen tl.at the district

it

in a Pallava grant which is assigned to the 4th or 5th century

Now

reference to Talekad spelt in the oldest form of the name.

into notice as the capital of the

this

Ganga kings under Hari-Varmma who reigned about

247 A.D.
For comparison of characters of a similar type reference may be made to some of the excellent
fac-similes published in thelndian Antiquary, but

made for

allowance must be

and

inscriptions

from copper

on the bare rock. In

jjlates

S'aka 500 (A.D. 578)


in the

same volume,

Vol. IX,

p.

304,

p.

44,

is

is

On

and

to plate

IV

in Vol.

the whole the resemblance seems to

corresponds

nearly

pretty

in Burnell's

VI,

22ff

p.

in several of

Pujyapada, which upholds the accuracy of these dates^

in

the

South Indian Palseogra-

VII,

reign ended in

that

425 A.D

for his preceptor the celebrated

further

know

that the

on the north-west frontier of Mysore, and that

Mahawanso

have re-

Now we know

the letters.

had had

We

p. 33ff.)

sou of Simha-varmma, soa

Ganga king Madhava, whose

Also that their grandson, who came to the throne in 478,

name both

in

the closest to the characters of the early Kadauiba grants

(See Ind. Ant. Vol.

Krishna-varrama's sister was married to the

lords of the ancient city of Banavasi,

But reference may perhaps

cently obtained one dated in the 7th year of the reign of Krishna-varmma^

tioned by the same

Badami dated

at

of the Report of the Archteological Survey of Western India.

me

on copper plates of the 5th century A.D.

of Vishnu- varmma, which

pillar

a Chalukya copper plate grant from Nerur, of the 6th centmy A.D.

be better made to the Pallava grant of about the 4th century A.D.
phy, plate 24

and

a Chalukya stone inscription dated S'aka 55G (A.D. 634)

a Chalukya copper plate grant of the 7th century A.D.

is

etirly dale,

a Pallava grant of the 4th or 5th century A.D.

a Chalukya stone inscription on a

is

in Vol. VIII, p. 241,

not easy to tind any of sufficiently

Vol. VIII, p. 168, is

in Vol. Ill, p. 305,

it is

the difference between inscriptions on copper plates or prepared stone tablets

Kadambas were
this city

is

men-

as a place to which a Buddhist missionary was sent

Wilks also mentions that Puin 245 B.C. and also by Ptolemy in his Geography in about 130 A.D.
rvada Hale Kannada or the Primitive Old Canarese, the earhest form of tlie language, and that in
which the present associated rock inscriptions are written, was the language of Banavasi.
In

fine,

a consideration of

all

that has been advanced on the subject may,

it

seems

to

me, be

suffi-

cient to warrant the conclusion that if this interesting inscription did not precede the Christian era,

unquestionably belongs to the earliest part of that era and

We
20

are

to 35.

ot the

now

It will

in

both

as a meritorious act, and in

The vow

clerics

in

many

and

laics,

tlie

they thus

following

is

they committed religious suicide

In other words
is

mentioned.

starved themselves to death

the description given of

dharmaya tanu-vimochanam ahuh sallelshanany aryah

Ind.

Pal, 36

eipresstd

aimvataare aaptame

as

Fleet,

Kan.

apflryyamina-i akshe

panoha-

would

||

rayiiu Jyeshtha-nakshatre.

Di/n. 16.

follows:vardhamana-Tijtya-iajya-

Kfirttika-mase

saUeMana

||

tasmad yavad-vibhavam samadhi-maraue prayatitavyam

is

called

Batna Karmdaka,

antalikriyadhikaranam tapah-phalam sakala-darsinas tu gate

date

is

in the

it

upasarge durbhikshe jarasi rujayani cha nishpratikare

Burriell, So.

it

A.D.

male and female, who had given themselves up to

cases the time they held out

performance of which

and other places) and

a work by Ayita-varmma

The

400

a position to proceed with an examination of the inscriptions Nos. 2 to 21, 23 and


that they are all somewhat similar in character, being brief records

death of Jainas,

(see No. 54

certainly not later than about

be observed

fasting with the express object of quitting the body.


,

is

It

it

doubtrul whether these elements

suffice to identify the year.

See Dr. Buliler in Ind, Ant. XIV, 355

and Coorg Ins, Int.

3.

16
snenam vairam sangam

p.irigraliam chapaliaya suddlia-mauah

sva-janam pari-janara apicha ksliantva kshamayet priyair vachanaih


aloc^ya sarvam tnah-krita-karitam anumatam cha nirvyajam
aropayeii maha-vralam a-marana-stliayi nihsesham

When

'

calamity, by

overtaken by portentous

cure, to obtain liberation

!|

||

famine, by old age, or by disease for which there

from the body for the sake of merit the Aryas

perfect in knowledge possesses the fruit of all penance, which

call

and

of friendship, hatred, ties

acquisitions

purified

his

relations

and dependants, and with kind words sought forgiveness from them

mind impartially

(or with

indifference) all

is

the source of power, therefore should one

is

seek for death by the performance of some meritorious vow, so far as his means will

mind by renunciation

no

is

He who

sallehhana.

that he does, causes to be

permit.

Having

hag forgiven

his

Viewing with a strong

done or desires

man

should a

enter upon the performance of the great vow, not to be completed save by his death.'

The mode

of performance

further thus described

is

aharam paiihapya kramasah snigdham nivartayitvaunam


snigdham cha varjayitva karapanam purayet kramasah

||

karapanahapanam api kritva kritvopavasam

api saktya

paScha-namaskara-manas tanuip tyajet sarva-yatnena

||

jivita-maranasamsa-bhay-a-mitra-smriti-vidhana-namanah
sallekhanaticharah pancha-Jinendraih samuddishtah
'

He

||

should by degrees diminish his food, and take only rice seasoned witii milk.

he should gradually reduce himself to only a handful of water.

milk,

handful of liquid, he

mind

intent

according to his strength, remain entirely fasting

should,

upon the

kinds of reverence^

five

five

and thus, with his

should by every eftbrt quit his body.

of death, remembrance of fear or friendship, action,

say the

Then, giving up the

Then, abandoning even the

these five are transgressions

Desire of

of sallekhaua

life

or

thus

Jinendras.'*

All the inscriptions ending in mudippidar indicate the completion of this vow of saJlilchana or

The

religious suicide.

derivation of the term sallekhaua, evidently

cult to account for, but

and

is

a term peculiar to the Jainas.

scarifying, or scraping

and

off,

It

seems necessary here to take for lehliana

it

as the sei'pent of

The term mudippidar

is

also

mwU

is

causal form of mudi and therefore

away'

the

is

peculiar to

slough,

mean

derived from nirvd^ to be extinguished.

these analogies

'

'

In the
tie

It

meanings

gives the

of these inscriptions
for

Tr.iiielationB, p.

its

all its

coil.'

nirvahane, to end.

'

ttiudipu

On

the

would be a

(in this case one's life).

'

to extricate

explains the latter thus

in every case as

'

expired

fire'

oneself, to

pass

The

They

bitterest satirist of

t'erlinps

nirrdiio tmoii

extinct.

vahmj

Proceeding on

'.

unnecessary to say anything.

which they were recorded.

125, note 4.

meaning of

body of

has an evident relation to the Buddhist term niruina,

The Amaralxsa

it is

is diffi-

'Dhdtuprdkaranam of the S'ahda-

the hair

blown out or gone out, applied either to a sage or to

as to the main object

mortal

an end, or cause to end

to bring to

have translated miidiipidar

Of the contents

shuffling off this

marlipH, marana-karane, to kill or cause death

on the authority of Lassen.

ddau, which means

'

the Jainas.

derived from nirvah to which Benfey

first

For those Bee the

its

explained as Icesa-handlmm, to

analogy of niadi, marane, to die

Nirvahana

Uldiana,

not found in the dictionaries

It is

to understand its application as referring to divesting the

trammels, or getting rid of

manidarpaaa, the root

sat+leMana or sam+

said to be equivalent to samyah-Ulvliana.

is

are painfully plain

human

the S'ruttevIis are meant.

delusions could

UJ

Q
00

+.
(0

1 .
H ^^
C
o

<

m
h
a

<
(t

ail

<r

D "
z "U

17
hardly depict a scene of sterner irony than the naked siunmit of this bare rock dotted with emaciated

men and women,

devotees, both

mental doctrine of the

The irony

awaiting the hour of self-imposed death.

in silent torture

complete when we remember that avoidance of the destruction of

is

whatever form

life in

is

a funda-

sect.

need scarcely be pohited out that these views regarding the release of the soul from the body

It

Writing of the Pagan Empire of Rome, Mr.

were not altogether peculiar to the Jains or to India.

Lecky says^

The conception

"

and a guarantee

considerable evidence of

being

its

most various motives .... Most


and

frequently

"

The

act

from intolerable

disease,

We

treatises.

have

was committed under the

was regarded as

however death

frequently

philosophical

to

put in practice."

suicide as the legitimate relief

Referring to a later time he says


of Endura, of

age was not confined

the dotage of

agaitist

disease' (Sophocles),

suicide as an euthanasia, an abridgement of the pangs of

of

'

the

last physician of

Buffering."

"We find among the Albigenses a practice, known by the name


of dangerous

accelerating death, in the case

by fasting and

illness,

sometimes by

bleeding."

The instances recorded


that

it

was

vogue at

in

asked whether

it is still

On

put into practice.

case of persons whose death

this point

In the case of persons too

and

recited in their hearing,

weak

to

and

is

well be

easy to obtain information, but

not

is

admitted to be resorted to in the

hastened by withholding nourishment, just as

is

Ganges

to die are

sometimes suffocated with the holy

perform the requirements of the vow, the proper ritual

done, I

this is

it

this life for Jainas

Their end

seems near.

in other sects persons borne to the banks of the


soil.

The question may

even down to 1809, the date of No. 72.

seems to be the orthodox mode of quitting

it

the performance of the vow of salleJchana show

in the later inscriptions of

all periods,

am

told but do

not vouch for the truth of

is

even for

it,

domestic cattle and other animals at the time of their decease.

few words

may here be devoted

to the

Chandragupta

basti, which, as already stated,

oldest in the place and facing in the direction of which the above I'ock inscriptions
situated almost exactly in

the centre of the temple area

very small one, only 19

by 15

containing

ft.

over each of the side

lions

ft.

5.V

in

top.

is

altogether.

This work I conclude

is

The

with

half of which

characters.

Tlris

may

possibly

be the

name

It is the only inscription

whatever with the work.

screen to a time subsequent to

the erection of the

temple area, or A.D. 973 as will appear from No. 38.

rows of the eastern portion


^History of Morals in Eurojpe,

I,

it is

If,

and made

on

it.

is

52.

the

name

of the sculptor or
I should

screen
is

ft.

it

one

But an
on both

lOi

in.

by

on the spaces between


side,

for its protection.

Dasoja,

in small

may have no

or

On
Hale

connection

have been inclined to attribute the

Kuge Brahma Deva

pillar

But on examining the

evident that the three stones of which

231, 232, 235

style,

Bhadrabahu and Chandragupta, 45 on each

of later date tlian the temple

heads

frieze of the

a perforated stone

screen, each

one part, near about the middle of the eastern half of the screen,

Kannada

and the one

originally built.

pierced with square or rectangular openings in regular rows and

arc minutely sculptured scenes from the lives of

90

and a

feet high, pilastered,

placed in front,

subsequently

along the front, with the figure of

inins

Above are two small pinnacles of Dravidian

thus closing up the former open verandah.

is

It consists of three cells,

of Parsvanatha, the one on the west side Padmavati

runs round the

It is

The temple

highest point.

Such was probably the whole of the temple as

cells.

ornamental doorway was


it,

its

and faces south.

verandah about 4 feet wide

The outer walls are about 8

a Kshetrapala at each end.

and trunks of mythical

sides of

outside measurement,

ft.

the middle one an image

on the east side Kushmandini.

and at

must be the

must be read.

it is

at the entrance

to the

irregidarity in the alternate

composed have at some time,

18
probably in rebuilding, been misplaced.

rows

will

For by putting the present topmost stone at the bottom the

On

natural place at the bottom.

fall into its

was the sculptor and perhaps he may be


the date of which

The temple now opens


by whom

was

this last

and

it

European

basti

is

dated A.D,

1128,

and

pitch darkness

is in

When

or

mana-stambha stands

in

shut in on the south side by the large ParSvanatha basti.

built there is nothing to show.


is

But the

lofty elegant

within

the entrance.

with a

in

doubtful

it is

if

stone

Owing

of the sculptures can best be judged from

The explanation

mutilated.

We may
pillar at the

inscription

now pass on

of the scenes,

to

svorn

is

its

The name Kuge

the entrance to

wall,

been seen by a

possible at

many

parts have been

illustrations,

when

it

hill.

of the inscription, if

was

it

895 (A.D. 973).

to it apparently

summon

to

the

is sufficient

of this important

show

to

Brahma on

of

from the practice of formerly

will

distinctive

was the 5th year

He

we have

of his reign^

is

and another

a later addition to the

885

style

the epithets in the inscription

Of these, one

the

of Giirjjara.

896 (A.D. 963

This expedition

And

to 974).

he lived for one year after

states that he

as at the
it

we learn regarding

it

this king that

from the time of Krishna

known

as the

is

referred to in the

inscription begins ts follows

Lakshmesvara

who was a Yama

inscrifition

tlius

it

says

pamcha-maha-s'abda-Pallavanvaya Sri-prithuvi-vallabham

MS;^l>a-masa Peretale-3iva-

PallavaJityam

Chorayya Nolirabar ttind


Marjtiugha-PeminiailiT

runs

where

to the Cholas, the Gaiiga prince

lava-kula-tilakaiji

sam age &c.


Melagani

va-samvatsSra pravaftise Asliada-masa... Svasti satnadliigata-

Sri Saka-Tarsham entu-niira tombliattaneya Prabhava-samSatya-Vakya-Permmanadigat


pravattisultire Svasti

pattaia gattiJa aydcocya varisada

inscriptions

journeying forth, the lord of the Gurjaras received information from

vatsara

ru-;

end of

was inscribed,

895 (A.D. 973).

at the order of the king

messengers, (saying), Deva,

STa^ti

the

This Krishna Raja must have been the Ratta or Rashtra-kuta king, having

his (Marasimha's) victorious

The Karya

was

Niraparaa and Akala-Varsha, of whose time there are inscriptions dated S'aka 867 and 878

titles

(A.D. 945 and 956).

"At

title

name make

Raja's victorious expedition to the north, or expedition undertaken for Krishna Raja, he was

supreme king

and

at Karya, dated in S'aka 890,

at Melagani, dated in S'aka 896,

to

effect that

follows that its date, as above mentioned, is S'aka

From

with

This identifies him with the king called Marasimha,

several inscriptions.

therefore reigued from S'aka

the present inscription

it

name was Nolamba-

the second of that name, and the other allusions as well as the actual occurrence of this

died then.T

exliibiting

be stated for fixing

and praises of aGaiiga king, whose principal

kulantaka-Deva (Yama to the Nolamba family).

his time

period and

Three sides are in Sanskrit and the fourth side in Hale Kannada.

inscription is filled with the exploits

Of

its

the top, facing east.

Jains for purposes connected \vith their religion.

has gone, but reasons

given,

much

Unfortunately

Satya-Vakya Konguni-Varmma dharmma-maliarajadhiraja, but whose

identity certain.

Brahma Deva

No. 38, engraved on the base of the Kuge

was given

was desired

but

would require a separate study.

all,

away and illegible, but what has been deciphered


The pillar itself has a small seated figure

or "calling" pillar

certainty as S'aka

it

the

the screen has ever

contents.

light on the top

The date

inscription

if

temple area on the smaller

entrance to the

the nature of

Bays

these various

to

before.

The character

The

Dasoja who engraved inscription No. 50,

identical with the

and the hall above mentioned being shut

erections,

will

question that he

into the pillared hail which also forms the entrance to the Kattale basti (the

inscription No. 54,

Chandragupta

these grounds there seems no reason to

146 A. D.

is 1

temple of darkness) and which

front of

name of Dasoja

correspond regularly with those of the western half, and moreover the

Svasti Sakha-bhupaiakranta-famvatsaia-satamga

896 neya

Blui-

lncl.

Ant. VII, 101

iititan

Pal-

S'r!man-Nolanibadi-Ii;ijaip.

muvarum

Sayr.i-Miniyiiro! ildu

adan enibudara ke'du

&c

Tajade of Chandragupta Basti


Scale

'

k nM

19
is

coming with speed

for

must

to fight

enemy's force

tlie

liave

you

up pride

give

in

an armed array of elephants and horses, no match

prepare to depart across the Ganges

and thus he did."^ The Cholantaka king

been Krishna Rajai"; and the meaning of the phrase must bo that as the Gurjjara king

Marasimha the

virtually surrendered his country to

Satya-Vakya

next credited with

is

Vindhya

over the Kiratas of the


parts defaced,

is

He

forests.

latter

was

victories

certain
is

entitled to take his

name

over a powerful opponent

with

Malkhed

and

This city has been

Nizam's Dominions and was the Ratta

in the

Dalla,

then described in some connection (which, owing to

not clear) with the array of the emperor dwelling at Manyakheta.

identified by Dr. Biihler

or rank.

named

The

capital.

Indra Raja dwelling at Manyakheta, at whose coronation he rejoiced, indicates a Nitya-Varsha and he
is

thus identified with

(A.D. 971) describes

An

elder brother of Krislma Raja.

Kottiga, the

inscription dated S'aka

893

Marasingha as ruling over the Gangavadi 96,000, the Purigere 300 and the

Belvola 300, during the reign of Nitya-Varsha.i

Among
fighting

the further descriptions in our present inscription Marasimha

power of the king of

who was

the Nolambas,

all

name

obeisance from the son of a Raja whose

flushed with

is

said to have destroyed the

pride on account of receiving

gone but who was of the Matura vaipsa.

is

He

said to have been reverenced through fear by the king of the Vanavasi countiy, no doubt a
Also to have ground to powder the Uchchangi

king.

west of the Bellary

From

32,000 province.

over

district, just

the other

and

And

finally to

The second and


a wild

inscriptions

this is

of this collection

He

Uchchangi-durga in the south-

it

will

be seen that most of the dis-

further said to have slain the S'abara minister

is

have been reverenced on account of his valour

fire to

gone, but the designations

third sides are nearly all

Marasimha

sri

Also at the

occur.

end

by Chera, Chola Pandya

name Narakasura) from whom he


Madhu, Kaitabha, Mura and others.

the

whom

The fourth

here called an

is

formerly

it

renown

in

were the regions

in

in

basadis and mana-stambhas^ in


The

original as gi ren

Mr. Fleet

by

is

atularii

kalpayetj apa diitair

by the context

here.

but this

Moreover an

is

yoddhum

uttirya

gantum

Gurjjaranarn

vvi jnaiitam

patir akriti titha yatei jiijtra-priiyane '||


10
Mr. Fleet, relying on the genealogy in the
tion, suggests Hari-Varraina,

Cliolanfcika-

abhyeti

Gamgam

the Vindhya forests, the city of Manya-

follows

Svasti

Lakshmei'Tara inscrip-

impotsiWe, nnd

inscription

e[p;>tt.eradaneya

in allianc: witli t'le

at

is

disproved

Ataliur Ffcially

Ganga Idng-

.'^a'<a-nripd-l<a!a.tita-5ainvatira-s.itan|al

Saumyam

Finally he

is

said to have erected

ka-pada-panl(aj!i-bliramara-iia(ina) Trinetra

vana-gaja-malla

Krishna-Eaja S'rimat-Kaniiar.i-Deva

vadi Choln-Rajadityana mele


(va)ndu tat-kaladol kadiko-idu bijayam geyyuttirdu Svasti Satya-Va-

kya Kcngutii-Varmma dharmma-maharajadhiraja Ko'.aLi-iiuraTares'vara Nandagiri-natha S'rimat-rermmanadigil nanniya-G.ihga jayad,-

jnentiouR Kiiihr.a Raja as having ftnght against the Chojas in S'aka

872 (A.D. 930), and bcinj

The places he

titles.

places.

Adesad Deva

Ggnmg i-clmdamanis tvam vegad

tyajagaja-turaga-vyfllia-sannahr.-darppam

para-balam

many

winding up with

exploits,

and a string of complimentary

kheta, Gonur, Uchchangi, the Banavasi country, the Parise fort &c.

dharaniltater

Asura (a play upon


had been freed from the Daityas

Hale Kannada, and repeats some of the above

side is all in

either taken or gained

he slew,

freed the earth as

of places he had distinguished himself

list

Gaiiga-Chudamani, Guttiya

Ganga prince was born to be


of whom I have met with no other notice.

stated that this

it is

the lion the warlike Chalukya prince Rajaditya,

Naraga, above described as the S'abara minister,

had

Pallava.

Ganga, and

fort

further

Kadamba

Mysore border, and was the capital of the Nolambavadi

the

tinguished kings boast of attacking this place.

Naraga.

liill

is

eniba vatsara pr.ivatfise

It

runs as

entu-nurSvasti

Amo.

ghavarishvI)eTa-S'ii-piitlmvi-valkbha-paramfe'vara-psr4ina-bhattaro.

uttiivanga

Ganga-Gangeya Gaiiga-Narajanan &c....

Iiul Ant. XII, 255.


being no

probability

Jlr. Fleet, in his preface to

of

Kottig-i leaving

brother Krishna was joined with

him

in

any

it,

says :--" Thera

issue, first

his

younger

the government, and tlicn

the latters son Kakka."


2

Manaifambla
a small pinnacled

temples.
Iiid.

is

tlie

name given

mantia

at the

to ths

elegant tall pillars with

top erected in front of the Jaiiia

ce the interesting discussion regarding them

East. Arah. 276.

iii

Fergusson.

20
At the end

is

addition already referred

the subsequent

Belgola and to

to support works of merit at

the Jaina orthodox manner at

We

Gaiiga who was

that

in

verse is

satirical

about to conquer them

and 61, which are two Viragal or memorial stones

next have to take up Nos. 60

They are not dated but the

therefore for this

Chandragupta

basti.

and other reasons

Bahubali

basti or

probably the

oldest on the

Gommatesvaia

or

having a tower which

its

basti,

excepting of course the

hill,

near the north-east entrance to the temple area and faces north.

It is

Temple of the Car on account of

called Terina basti or

for braves

enable us to assign them to about the same

references

They are put up against the Terina

time as the above.


is

now

Baiikapura.

when he died

to the world of gods.

killed in battle.

which

their fears

he continued

said that

it is

for one year longer,

the feet of Ajitasena-bhattaraka in

added bidding Chola and PanJya dismiss

had gone

which

in

to,

kingdom

rule the

It is

and supposed

is in tiers

to resemble a temple car.

No. 61

the

is

yiga,

who was one

mond

(vajra),

in CoorgS

Rakkasa-mani

the

or

dated S'aka 899 (A.D. 977), we have an account of this Rakkasa,

with

Bed-dore

banks of the

brother's

elder

evidently

him away

for the latter sends

stated to have been a scion

of the

Kakka

much younger and

for safety

befoi-e

This was the last of the

line.

It

was

up

set

memory

to the

of Gunti, his wife's

Loka-Vidyadhara, and had a son Udaya-Vidyadhara.

which

battle

and

is

almost

fell

we gather that out of

illegible,

The sculptured

fighting at his side.

nude and riding on a horse,

flourishing a

sword

aiming at her with some weapon held at the

name who

perliaps the Goiika chief of that

See note,

We

p.

apparently under

going into the battle.

its

Coorg Inscription!',

p. 7. I

composition.

The obscurity

difficulties in certain parts,

The

ilay

rn

may

wiiicli tlie

dis'vira fdf.fO'defaaam,
It

now

.Tni'n

tlie

plan of

it

for Bayiga,

and

first verse,

is

therefore

it

seems called Soyibbe, was married to

continuation of the inscription round the

husband she accompanica him to

affection for her

opposing her

is

her as an

top represent

figures at the

level of his waist.

It is all in

man on an

elephant,

amajion,

apparently

Loka-Vidyadhaia, her hiisband, was

Taila in gaining the

afipears

iml
tli.it

fcike tliis

grant was

no

oppoitniiity

made

brass

is

satisfuctory

Nandia'rara

is

ofei|il,nn-

'Ke|it

in

stated to be J^an-

mcaniiic;

the

cosmoi;;rap:iy; hein^ Iho ei^ilith fr

on stone or

the 8fh

of the

Hale Ivanna-la

of the allusions

name

was

fortli-

of an island

Jambii-dvipa.

many Jim

temples, and a
1

successes

above

mentioned.

in Bangalore,

Karttiliu
pflja, or

fortnight in the

months Aihadhs,

and TLalguna,
observance

Saudhamiendia,

two opening

Mysore and other

till fu'l

niocn

of the feason

Is'aneniira,

ii

tin-

when

riU;4ious V0W3.

in

have

time of the Sandis'yari

certain

deified

beings

h.is

."2

.'ina

temples on

Tlie autlio itiei n ay be

found in

any

Tn'd/t-a'Saraand

Nandis'rnra-hhnMi.

The

'"

serious

[ilaces

Tl 50 are also the approved tiracj for the coiumencfmcnt of

it.

its

lines,

Chaiuara and Vairocliuia as en.bU for

worship at the island of Nandis'vara, which

date of the

Lilien ai

bright

verse, exce])t the

and the luiusual metres have presented

een erected

Jains ii Delhi.
1

From the

and the best Kannada scholars

Uandis'vara temple in confomity with the plan has lately


tlif

assisted

obscurity iu the date, guided by information since rective.l fiom

coiniii^i.

As

Ratta or Eashtrakuta

have next to notice No. 57, an important and interesting inscription both on account of

which are in Sanskrit.

ail

of

143.

contents and the style of

a Jaim.

title

Their parents were Maduvara of Pojalu

sistei'.

Gunti, also

and Deyilamma, and they had a brother Jabayya.

top,

same

Western Chalukya supremacy

Taila, the restorer of the

No. 61 was erected by Bayika (the Bayiga of No. 60) as stated in the
older.

an inscription

the

Karka, Kakkala, &c., and styled Amogha-varsha, whose reign ended in A.D. 973,

when the dynasty was overthrown by

by

the Gaiiga diain

cannot for the above reasons be far wrong in putting down A.D. 975 as the date.

is

make

Lakshmantirtha) under his brother

the

(here

In the present inscription Rakkasa was

kings, also called

in

Rakkasa,

prince

Now

as annana-hanhi,

in poetry

Bayiga as his guardian or ward,

ing

necessary to

warrior.

Racha-Malla.

We

it is

the record of the death in (xaiiga's war of a diief called Ba-

It is

household of

the

of

praised

aipiana-batita, ruling on the

he

which

as will appear from the examination of No. 60,

oldei',

order to explain the other.

first in

"

'''

Coorg

Phalguu* s'ukia

month.

i:

8,

scri}.tioii
tl

refined to

liogianing of the

ri

nst tlicrofore be

.Nanlis'Tam dyt

21
tried in vain to satisfactorily explain them.

an

main purport

allcgoi'ical character, its

Tliougli the grcatei- part of the inscription

the year Chitrabhanii, (A.D. 982), of Indra Raja, and

mantapa near the

in a

front of the

and the simile

the key-uote to the whole,

more

same Teiina

the tallest and

soundest of the

is

The opening

basti.

as

human

appropriate as

standing

trees

of the

I'ecorcl

seems to be of

tlcatli,

in S'alca 904,

engraved on four sides of a high

is

The carpenter Death

European than of Indian poetry.

of

It is

perfectly clear.

is

in

couplet

it is

(or

is

simple,

Yama),

it

pillar erected

very effective, as giving


in

reminds one

fact it

verse informs us that he

life.

was called Katta-Kandarppa, that he was the son's son of

From

Krishna Raja, the daughter's son of Ganga Gangeya, and the son-in-law of Raja-Chudamani.

among

other verses we learn that

his

fells

the midst of the forest of family cares,

wliich seems to imply that the subject of the memorial died before his time, in the prime of

The second

and

says, spies out

were those of Raja-Marttanda,

titles

Chalad-aukakara,

and

Kirtti-Naray ana

Krishna Raja,

of Manyaldieta.

Kakka

The

to the

latter

in No. 38,

of the last representative of the Ratta or Rashtrakuta dynasty

So far as the history of

or Amogha-varsha.

which put an end

was no doubt the Ratta king already noticed

his paternal grandfather,

and we have here probably the memorial

this period is

known, Krishna Raja was succeeded by his son

was defeated and probably

by the Chalukya king Taila,

slain

Ratta dynasty and restored to power that of the Western Chalukyas.

More-

over the one line was absorbed into the other by Taila's marrying Jakabbe or Jal^ala Devi, the daughter

From

of Kakka.*

the present inscription however

it

would appear that she was not the only represen-

tative of the Ratta family.

We
title

We

have next to consider who Gaiiga Gangeya, his maternal grandfather, was.

"between the

Ganga dynasty

Ganga-Gaugeya,

(p. 19), to

it

of Mysore

will be seen,

and the Gangeya vamsa


is

expressly

given

in

Atakur

the

already quoted

inscription

Satya-Vakya Konguni-Varmma who was ruling in S'aka 872 (A.D.

alliance with

have to chose

As regards the former, the

of Kalinga.

950) and was in

Krishna Raja called Kannara Deva, the son of Amogha-varsha, of the Ratta family.

Moreover, from a subsequent addition engraved at the top of the same

Ganga king was Racha-JIalla, the son

Ereyappa

of

also,

inscription,

we

learn

tliat this

he defeated a rival named Butuga,

that

who then proposed to Rajaditya, the Cliola prince mentioned in the previous part of the inscription,
His treacheiy becoming thus known, he was defeated and
to join him in attacking Kannara Deva.
slain, and the provinces of which he was governor absorbed into the Ganga territories.s I think there can
be

doubt, considering

little

intimacy that thus existed between Racha-Malla and Krishna Raja, and

tlie

also between Racha-Malhi's successor

that

it

Marasimha and the same Krishna Raja as

was the daughter of the Ganga king Racha-Malla (ruling A.D. 921

to

the son of the Ratta king Krishna Riija (ruhng A.D. 945 and 956), and that

who was the offspring


For the Ganga or Gangeya

deceased,

of this union,
Icings of

that line

much

on wliat authority

is

The only

not known.

may have been married

Indra Raja here

the

to be the last of his race.

Kalinga we have no reliable dates, as the era in which their

grants are dated has not been identified.


Burnell^

was destined

disclosed in No. 38,

963) who was married to

However,

to Krishna

Raja's

rctual date

given for or.e

this is near about


son.

But

is

A.D. 985 by Dr.

we want and a princess from

I think that the

other hypothesis

is

the most likely to be correct.

It is difficult to decide

may have been

who Raja-Chudamani was whose daughter was the wife


name mentioned in the next inscription, but tlie

the prince of that

He
commwx

of Indi-a Raja.
title is

too

and indefimte to be identified with certainty.


Fleet,

The

Kan. Dyn.

tfiit

kalian agi

38.

as fellows

Svasti

S'ri

Ereyappaiia

mnnrin Kaclia-

Mallanam But'Jgam kaJikondtt tomb'.iattiru-sasiramumara

iluttire

JKannara-Deva-volauam kaduv eadu Butugnm Rajadityanam liesageye

gui^

ivi'i^

kadi Uonda

Banavase-pannirchchasiramuni

Bdvo^a-mu-nvrum Ki'ukaJ-erpattura Baginad-erpattuvam BCtngadi


Kanoara-Devam

rae^licbu gottam,

So. Ind. Pal. 53.

22
Inscription No. 58

same

of a similar character to the above and of the

is

The

cycle year, Chitrabhanu.

thrown down and broken

same Terina

to the

and what remains has been

may

the

now come

art, the bold sculptor of

Pilla,

who, besides

elephant or a

to conjecture

who

either he or his father-iu-law

75 and 7G, and

it is

impossible not to admire the

rock representing an

left

a record of his name. They are engraved on

which supports the lower part of the colossal image of Gommate-

ant-hill

and

right

its

left

The upper hue on one side, in Nagari


in Purvada Hale Kannada and the

hands.

and the two upper lines on the other side, the first
Grantha and Tamil characters, are all three similar

characters,

second in

They are undoubtedly

cliaracters, are also alike in

Piaja

on each

the last

lines,

had the enclosure or

side,

and

contents,

theii*

or

their

in

and

contents

Chamunda Kaya caused

contain the

image to be made.

the

when that work was completed.

of the period

The remaining two

Gahga

Ghavunda

in three languages that

announcement

work of devotion

so well befitting the completion of a stupendous

which has not so much as

^vara and are immediately below

that

up

into the side of steps leading

gandha-hasti, father-in-law's rutting

It is ditlicult

to consider the inscriptions Nos.

original grandeur of their simplicity,

the

period, being dated in the

have been.^

We
and

muvcma,

title

father-in-law.

his

down

built upside

same

was engraved has been at some time

it

Hale Kannada and commemorates the death of

It is in

basti.

that of Raja-Chudamani, had


rutting elephant to

on four sides of which

pillar

cloisters

Nagari and the other in Hcile Kannada

one in

state

two languages

in imitation of the foregouig, in

which surround the image erected.

These as certainly

date from the time when the work to which they refer wns completed.

The date
137 as

of the older lines

is

therefore that of Chamunda llaya,

Marasimha

shovvQ that this was the successor of

From

896 (A.D. 974).

(of No. 38)

to Nos.

Raja Malla).

(or

It

85 and
be

will

he therefore came to the throne in S'aka

inscriptions in ray possession yet to

bo published

it is

also

known

that his

Between these dates therefore must the great statue have been

reign ended in S'aka 906 (A.D. 984).

But we can get much nearer

erected.

and he, according

was the minister of the Gaiiga king Racha Malla

well as tradition,

to the actual

date,

Chamunda Raya composed a work

for

called Chdmu.jfla Eujja Purdna, containing an epitome of the histoiy of the 24 Tiithahkaras, and at the

end

date

its

,It is

rei'ni of

the

the account with which

is

made

a work should have been unnoticed

if

then in existence.

erected after A.D.

was

in

Chamunda Raya's achievements no mention

incredible that so'gi'eat

fore that it

Now

given as S'aka 900, the year Isvara (A.D. 978).

is

opens and closes of

But as according

978.

to

tradition

Racha-Malla, which ended as abovestated in A.D. 984, we

precise information put

down the date

of the colossus

of the statue of

and therefore

may

of these

it

it

Gommatesvara.

It is

evident there-

was completed during

in the absence of

inscriptions of

any more

Chamunda

Raya's as S'aka 905 or A.D. 983.8

would be strange

It

recorJin-"'

hov.'evcr if

a grant of land by Chamunila Raya to

Kail age, meauiiig the Kali

This inscription

of th

Jains, wliich

tlierefore, if it exists,

front of the image.


Compnve S'inta'a

The

li5\i's title oi

tlie

shrine

will

Vil)li:vv;i

we

seen

from

the

local priests

tradition of this date

Savati-gandha-vdmiia

whit fiUows

us that o( tlic ciTctiun ol

luu^t c-.tlicr go isiek to S'aka

tliat tvaOition

nnat

890

(A.^).

tl

in

gives

alalue, Lut to get

968) or

rock at Belligola,

of Gomatisvara, in the

year 600 of the

began three years after the death of Varddhamana.

No. 56.

however

Ibi-wai-a

believe
is

Vibbwa

to be

among

above sivcn.

Works,

era,"9

No

those on the pillars

perpetuated in the following verse which

the year

to S'aka

it

950 (A.D. 1028) neither of which


as

It

for so rcmarlvable

was written about 50 or 60 years before the Christian

such hiscription has been found, tliough


ill

made to a much higher antiquity


"an inscription is said to exist on a

no claim wore

Accordingly, Wilson stales thjt

a monument.

I,

332.

will suit the facts

of

the case,


23
is

known

most of the

to

J;iins

aiicl is

by the Jaiua guru of the place

inscnhwl

always

sakl to be

at the

Kaly-abde shach-chhatakhye viuuta-Vibhava-sanivalsare niasi Chaitre


paiichamyani sukla-pakshe Dinamani-divase Tvashtri-yoge su-laghue
saubhag3'e Hasta-namni-prakatata-bhagan6 sa-prayasthara chakara
srimach-Chamuncla,-ri,aj6 Belugula-nagarc Gomatesa-pratislitam

The

may

engraved on the

being an ascription of praise

luies in No. 77,

the image stands,

mandates issued

of the

lie.nl

||

rim of the pedestal on which

G83

also probahly belong to the time of its erection, or

A.I), as

it

natural to

is

suppose they ^Yere engraved on the completion of the vork.

OfChamuuda
Raja,

who had

Ilaya we sliJl have

more

to say later

90 and 137 inform us that he was the minister of


an

we know that

inscription at Halebid

expressly mentions

A word

is

been

him belong

to

makes no mention

1115, while describing his erections


it

the Hoysala

1055 (A.D

to A.D.

Nos*

and from

We

1133).

are able

1116, for No. 47, dated iu

of the suttalayaiii, which would certainly have

on the other hand,

whereas,

iu existence,

Of Gaiiga

1.09.

the insciiptious.

in

king Vishnu-varddhana,

his death occurred in S'aka

to state with precision that these tW'O linos relating

been referred to had

connection with No.

on in

around erected, we have abandant information

tlie cloisters

No.

dated

in

1117,

Nagari character.

They

59,

it.

necessary as to the language of the two lines in No. 75 in

tlie

should be iu either the sacred language of the Jains called Arddha-Iilagadhi or iu J aina Jlaharashtrf^

The

following

immediate
For

these

of

taken from JacolaiO;

is

Ganadharas,

the

spoke, was,

either

Magadhi by
287)

it

the
is

of Asoka's

Jaius themselves.

that

said

In a half

" Tlie liinguage whicii Jilahavira

Prakrit grammarians.

of the

or

inscriptions

of course, the vernacular

his

the

little affinity to

Nevertheless

stanza quoted by Hemachandia

and

Magadha.

dialect of

But the Jaiua Prakrit has very

not likely that Mahiivira used Sanskrit.

it is

Magadhi

IV,

account

disciples,

(Prakrit

it is

called

Grammar,

"the old sutra was exclusively composed in the language cal'ed Arddha-

Magadhi."

poranam addha-magahabhasa-niayam havai suttam

||

Hemachandra appends the remark that notwithstanding such is the old tradition, the Jaina Prakrit
It must be noticed that there are two varieties
is not of the same description as the Magadhi
The older prose works are written in a language wMch
of language observable in their Prakrit.
considerably

from the language of commentators and

differs

to the rules which

Hemachandra

gives in the first

poets.

The

latter entirely

Grammar

Prakrit

part of his

conforms

for the Maharashtri.

But the Maharashtri of Hemachandra is not identical with the Maharashtri of Hala,
Setubaudha, and of the dramas. The Jaina Maharashtri it may be appropriately called
language of the older

Siitras I shall

rashtri nearest approached the

Jaina

call

language of

But as

Saurashtrt.
it is

it

shares the

on the whole the same language as


retention of archaic forms

chandra

It

might therefore

general character

Hemachandra,

thus called by

we may

believe

that

The
the Jaina Maha-

Sura ^htra, because the edition of tie Jaina

according to tradition, took place in Valabhi.

and

Prakrit

of the

Prakrit

commonly

called

Maharashtri,

The Jaina Prakrit

the Jaina Maharashtri, from which


it

scriptures,

m.orj appropriately be called Jaina

dare not introduce a new name.

justly look upon

the

of

it

differs

ia

merely by the

as an okhr or archaic Maharashtri.

Hema-

thelanguage of tl e Rishis, and treats it together with the Jaina Maharashtri.


The only Magadhism which he discovered in Jaina Prakrit is the nominative singular

calls it drsJiam,

"

bases in a

in e formed from masculine

I tlerefore

Prakrit to be Maharaehtri, as lias aln ady been done by


p. 42.

do not hesitate to declare the Jaina

Lassen in h's Instituti ones linguB Pracriticse

In those cases in which J.iina Prakrit differs from th3 Mah5rJshtrj,

the older forms."


introducHon

to

Kalpa-S-ufra,

p.

17

ff.

it

has usually

retainei

24
Before

Gommata

procjcdii g

was, an I

fui'ther

ov

The name Gc;nata


wander, or

majy

(for

mt

derivations to acco

The

be tadbhavas.

he who gladdens with his words.

So far as
with

whom

am

Khoten

companions
a name

who

the worship of Gomata,

that these are merely forced

one of them, further than

not

is

Tiithaiikara as being

first

sou.

liis

awara the name does not occur throughout Hindu literature^ except

hereafter.

in connection

but more modern and of smaller proiwrtions,

it

in

Turkistan.

in

have met with

tlurt I

Gaumata)

name

the

by Darius.

slain

it

will

history of Persia.

In the celebrated

be seen that Gomates (in the original

of the Pseudo-Bardes or

Pseudo-Smerdis, the Magian who


The deception was at length discovered
the i\Iagi followed, and the day was observed

his brother.

slaughter of

general

Mago-phonia,

called the

ever after as a great festival,

ancient

at Beliistau^

of Cambyses by personating

usurped the throne

and Gomates

gii^en as

is

with the

connection

is in

cuneiform inscription of Darius Hystaspes


Persian,

mat

derived from go, speech, and

is

The name Gomati occurs in Fah Hian's travels 400 A.D. in connection
It is there said " The ruler of the country located Fah Hian and his
a Saiigharama, which was called Gomati (Ku-ma-ti). "* The only other occurrence of such

to be mentioned

with

it

It is evident

everywhere the images of their Tirthankaras are the only objects

Jaina image and two others in South India like

tliis

who Gomata or

lo

name, wliich also appears in the forms Gommata and Gummata, said to

for the

Jains, to

worshipped out of respect for the

is

the ir.quiiy as

to be erected here, with such descriptive

another account,

According to

of worship, can give no explanation of


that he

enter upon

him came

according to one statement, to be derived from go, the earth, and a/,

is said,

to go.

t);ath,

to gladden,

to

statue of

image as have b.ea obtained.

details of the

to

necessary

is

it

this re'.narkable

or Slaughter

name Gomata, and

the seeming coincidence with the singular

the Magi.^

ol

there are

merely point out

appears Jaina trachtions con-

it

necting the tirthankara Parisuath or Parsvanatha with Persia.7


Compare inan'apa used
Fergaseon says He

is

for

he slew them,

inmdapa.

not known to the

the rock at Gwalior are of one or other of

the images on

and even the Uhvar

colcssup,

be identified with these southern

in ages.

thankiirs,

All

nortli.

Jains in tlie

lir-

tlie

can

hardly

Ind. and East-

Arch.

Nan

Giingi,

the

No one

Gomates the Magiw, until

Ormazd brought help


Bagayadish, then

There

mountain

the Wistflrn Ghats,

in

Oudh

Guaiti river in

the Gomati or

is

wlicro

aLo a Gomanta

Krishna

said to

is

have

Herodotus, Vol.

Kawlinson's

History of Peniafroin

The
by

Sir

following

is

pp.

1',

p. 9.

464

Ancient

became king

the passa;e referred to, according to the tianslations

H. Kawlinson.

Tlie inscription

itself

belongs to the 5th year

king Afterwards

He

Magian, name.i Gomates.

named

Aracadi-es,

Viyakhana, then
" I

am

it

from

On

thence.

was that he

the

On

<nipire.

and Media and

the 9th day of the

seized the empire.

(certain)

Ijtotln-r of

man, a

mountain

the state

to

lie.l

Cambyses."

Then

it

went over to

provinces..

.He leized the

From Cambyses

the other

tlie

14th day of the month

He thus

arose.

Bardes, the son of Cyrus, the

I'crsia

there was a

arose from Pissiac! ada,

the whole slate became rebellious.

him, bath

month Garraapala, then

Afterwards Cambyses having

it

was he so

killed liimself, died.

Says Parius the king The empire of which Gomates, the Magian,
dispossessed Canbyscs, that empire

our family.

hoth of
ing to

After

I'ersia

liis

Gomalo

from the

the Magian

ol len

time had b en in

^I'licre

w.is

Median, nor any one of our

tinnily,

the Magiin of the crown.

The

As

(it

family.

not a man, neither Persian, nor

who

state

could dispossess that Gomates


feared

as

in i's place,

The usurpation

and

(it

ti.e

and power" (Ezra

Monuments,

As

place.

Goin.a^es the

(liad

to tlie fiunilies

I established

other

been) taken

laboured

was) bef-re.

until I

Thus

the

ha

the

p-rovinces.

iiway.

By

established

yip.

594

laboured, by the

If.

ol'the I'seudo-Bai-des cliecked lor a while the carry-

Cyrus

iv, 23).

p.

for the

rebuilding of

tlie

Temple o

Samaritans were able to persuade the usuipcr to

ccuntor-tri'er these works,

the

Gomates the Magian should not supercede our

ing out of the decree of


;

what

Herodotus, Vol. H,

Itawlinson's

Jerusalem

iu its

it

and Weilia, and the

fort

slew

reiiistitutcd for the state botli

deprived of them.

did (this).

Ormazd

which had been taken away

I established

restored

I
I

grace of Ormazd, chat

liad

I'ei'sia,

was) before, so

grace of Oiiiiazd

our family

grace of

tiie

The temples which

(it).

rebuilt.

Gomates the JMagian

whicli

tlie

recovered.

The
(here

sc ptre.

The empire

made

Gomates

tliat

Nisaja,

and the worehip, and (gave tliem)

religious chaunts

and to make

" Ihc Jews to ce

.se,

by

Vaui's Aniiciit History of I'crsia

force

from

29.

Cyrus had extended


Hystaspes

it

was who

Persia under the

he lieaune king.

Says Darius the kin^

Ormazd

had dispossessed Cambysce

and Media and the do|icnJent provinces, he didacoid-

desire

was) before, so

(it

s'ew

followers.

his

By

of the empire.

Ormazd granted me the

state in its place, both

of Darius, or B.C. 516.

Says Darius the

him

concerning

day of the month

men,

faithful

men who were

not Bardes

prayed to

lOtli

I (UspossesseJ

Magi-m had destroyed,

the Monuvients, p. 28.

liim.

from our family, that


Vaui's

ff:

the

am

anytliing

Sictac! otes in tlie di?trict of Jledia called

Says Darius the king

of BuilUist Countries,

Beal's Eecords

On

that

say

Then

arrived.

was, with ray

it

to

named

defeated Jatasimdha.

dared

me.

to

the Magian, and the chief

267.

me

" lest they should recogni.e

son of Cyrus."

liiin

ltw many people, who had known the old Bardes

ciceedingly.
;

He

fur that reason

tion

continued

name
until

his

doroinions as fur as the hidus, but Darias

fust cro.scd that river

of India as
tlie

tl

overthrow

Alexander the Great iu 330 B.C.

and added the Panjab to

e 20.li Satrapy, and the

of the

Persian

connec-

monaicliy by

25
According

to Nos.

and the

Puri.i

85 and 105 Gomata

He

identified with Bahubali or Bhujabali.

is

There was a struggle

younger brother of Bharata.8

v?as the son of

empire between the two, which

for

He

resulted in Baliubali resigning his claims and retiring from the world in crder to do penance.

became a Kevali, and attained such eminence by

came

at Podanapura an image in his form, 525 bow-lengths in height, which

became

the image

of time

In course

Ivara.

Raya, having heard a description of


journey was beyond his power,

all except

invisible to

the

set out with the desire of seeing

it,

known

to be

thus

Bharata erected

his victory OTer Jcarma, or action, that

as Kukkute-

But Chamur.da

initiated.

Finding however that the

it.

by his own

he resolved to erect such an image himself, and

efforts

succeeded in getting this statue of Gomata made and set up.

The account given


the details.

in

It states that

Blmjahali Charita

the

some variation

substantially the same, with

is

Bharata and Bhujabali were

At a

sons of Nabhi.

in

city in the north, called

Podanapuri, the rajarshi Bharatesvara, son of Adi Brahma, set up ahinibaoi' image of Bhujabali,

man, 525 bow-lengths

in the form of a

name

He

set out, with his

and while

Chavnnda

smiling and speaking.

if

merchant who

visited the court

his minister resolved to go

and see

mother Kalikamba and their guru Siniha Nandi, taking a vow that he would

not taste milk until he had seen this wonder.


difficulties,

Gummata.

of

of Raja Malla gave such a description of this image that


it.

he seemed as

in height, so natural that

This Bhujabali received the new (ahhinava)

In the course of their journey they met with unexpected

one night at a Jinalaya near a small

resting

each of them had the same

hill,

dream, in which a muni appeared and informed them that an image of Bhujabali,

on

that very

image

and

lo'palmyra

hill,

600

in the year

{tale) trees in height, or

of the

KaU

who thus appeared

him

to

Belagula in the Kushmaiidaraiiya, endowing

in

The Enjdvali Kathe has the same

Yadu

after that, in the

kula, there

Nonamba

the

to

early purana) that in

in a^different version.

Gommate-

lands to the

After relating the defeat of

Himasitala (see No. 54)9

of

was Raja Malla, who was

De.va.io

in

jt

go^ qh to say

" And

Dakshiua Madhura (the southeria

While his great feudatoiy {maJid sumanta) Chamunda Raya,

{Noiianiba-kuMntaha),

family

vamsa-laldma), was ruling in peace and wisdom,

an

this

with

Karnata, Dravida, Maharashtra, Taurushka and other countries, was

He, having subdued

celebrated as Vii-a Marttanda

Yama

story but

Akalanka at the court

by

the Bauddlias

it

Sunday, under

Kaya.

title of

Madura).

5,

Raja Malla, on hearing of his munificence, gave him

Tlie king

value of a lakh and a half of pagodas.


the

Vibhava, Chaitra suddha

and Kumbha lagna, Chavunda consecrated

the Mrigasira nakshatra, Saubhagya yoga


svara,

year

yuga, the

set up by Eavana, was


They accordingly found the

20 bow-lengths.

his

ornament of

mother hearing

it

Ganga

the

read

Podanapura there was an image of Bahubali Deva, 500 bows

with his mother Kalika Devi, set forth

in order to

see

vowing not to taste milk or

it,

race

{Gct'iga-

Pur&na

in the Adi

in height
fruit until

(or

he,

they

They went by marches, attended by their forces, and at each camping-ground where they halted
they set up a Jinalaya. Thus they arrived at the hill where Bhadrabahu svami's tomb (jiis'iddlii) wa?.
On the ni^-ht before they left it, Padmavati Devi appeared in a dream to both mother and son and said,
did.

*filore

lialf-brotlier, as

pvopei-ly tlv;

srives: Bliarata's mothe:-

was

they

were sons by

differtiit

and Eahubali's mother was

Yas'asvati,

SunanJe.

Wilson plaws

A.D.

this event in

788. ilfcKT.

Mmtura

Country, pp. 39,

given rcgaidin:;

liini.

'act that a Vira

Pandya

'mage at Karkala, and

(Joll. I, Ixvii.

74)

Pfssibly

and

the

(as will

be

no

[larticu'ars

tradition

seen

this, in ignorance

whatever are

has aiisen

further

on)

out of

liie

erected

tlie

of any other origin, has

been trans(evre>l to the one nt S'rava' a Belgola.


This would seem

Pandya couctry,

to

jmpl.

of which

his rule extending this far

only one

Marttind

Madura Sth

ila-Parana

we have no

in tlie
list

that Kaja Malla was a kin; of

Madura was the well-known

list

o'Jipr

information.

of Pa'idya kings,

and No, 13

tl

But

it

should

be stated

that

Humclui iPatIi l^mbuihapura)


There

No. 28

in Jlr. Nelson's

Of

cipital.

list

is

in the

{The

Raya

set

up

in

inetrij tions

a dynasty witli wliicli tliese I'aijilvas

cdled Dakshina Madhura.

the

in Sliiinoga District,

J,iin

town

o;"

where Jinadatta

were connected,

is

26
" You are not able to go to Podanapura.

Here, in the larger

Rama and Ravana and

which was worshipped by

Purify yourselves, and going to the rock on the smallor

image

before the sound dies away, the

the image

stones, appeared,

to be of the height of 13

and proved

Erecting a platform round

nut milk and the


lin[uid

mandini Devi presented herself

MyP

my

and said "let

whereon they

all

the town was


After

named

all

the

moment Kush-

this

priests, taking

her offering, poured

over the image and covered the

all

it

on the head of

and the town

hill

whence

Belgula.3

means of stone

god, and bestowing by

he continued

ran down

Chamunda Eaya founded many new

this,

At

not go below the navel.

form of an old woman, with a little drop of milk in the half of a


be tried" (by anointing the image with the milk she had brought),

But some of the

it

collected cocoa-

But the anointing

times.

in the

faith

deiided her.

the image, when, instantly,

after that

had been hidden by

men.

anointing four separate

would

Still it

stones.

Being greatly distressed thereat, he besought

would not descend lower than the navel.^

priests there to perform the anointing.

gulla

final

mth

south, when,

At sunrise on the morning

of Bhujabali Yati, which

and building chaityalayas, Chamunda Raya, having

it

performed the

five nectars,

covered up

It is

shoot an arrow to the

hill,

and appear."

will rise

dream, on shooting an arrow as directed,

a stone image of Gomata Jina,

is

hill,

by Mandodari.

seen

kingdom with

to rule the

In another place,

presented for

tlie

worship of the

and lands of the value of IfiQfiOO^mm,

justice.

Chamunda Raya, having

further states that

it

towns, whicli he

inscriptions villages

established

many

64 Jaina Brahmans and made them temple

endowed them, brought from

his country

Next follows an event dated

in S'aka 780.

Jinalayas and

priests {arcMJcu).

In the face of the plain inscription at the side of the colossal image, stating in several languages
that Cliamuucla

Raya had

they pretend

to

it

83 and

inscription No.

made,

it

needless to inquire

it is

all

the

accounts agree in stating that

gigantic image at Podanapura, of which he

We

at S'ravana Belgola made.


knov^Ti

as Kukkutesvara^

(Jcukhifa)
Owin^

to

and serpents

liis

The

story as given

gg

Chamunda Eaya,

plant,

which grew up around

proposal

liad done.

by Colonel Mackenzie

pafCcidmrita sndua
curd:!, butter,

en^endei in

(or

placing

mo

ley

pots

this situati n,

appe.are

I,

the celestial

holdiiigin

what

accomplishing
curiosity,

it

liad

not been in lis power to

however, he permitted her to attempt

with the liquor brought in the


of

gcd by his

it

tlie

wonderful [jower of

witli

lier

tin's

Iianl

who

check the

was frustrated of

While he was

ablution.

by order

I'admavati,

the five

l.iughed at

of the

an aged jmor

amritas

gala (or small silver pot), for w.ishing the statue


intention to Cliamunija Raya,

to

Chan:iunda IJaya, not knowing

nymph

vase.

Chamunda Raya,

repenting his sinful arrogance, performed a second time with profound


re-poct his ablution on wliich they formerly
liqni's;

wasted so

and

in a

lelvja

signified her

the absurdity of

tliis

was held

much valuable
From that

and washed cjmpletely the body of the image.


is

wit'i five liquids, mill;,

but through

beholders, she washed the image

little silver

tliia

own

Soon after

vart quantities of tiusc things were

goJ, having transformed hersell into the lilicniss of

woman,

being infested with cocks

it

god the ceieniony of

ief that his intention

with g

cleaning the im.iae completely

for

Out of

time this place

washing the image

prid3 and vanity of the worshipper.


filled

wlicu, to the great surprise of the

worsliip

this

the god the liquor descended not lower than the navel,

*he cause, was

.ind labour.

honour of the

in

honey and su^ar)

many Imndrei

as follows

is

established the

after having

authority at so vast an ex, ense of

when he performed

to have this colossus

solaimm feror, Linu.

ima^e, l>ecame proud and nlated, at

this,

But both the

from the inscription that the image at Podanapura was

effect.

fruit of the

stories, so far as

Ravana, &c.*

was a desire to reproduce a certain

it

{sarjpa), or IcuMcutasariM, cockatrices.^

what he

feeling pride in

The

Rama and

had heard, that led Chamunda Raya

also learn

from, the thick forest

into the above

furtiier

hare existed ages before, from the time of

nairod after the silver vase (or belliija goJa) wliich

Padmilvati^ hand.

in

But through

inability to read

(As. Ses.

popularly supposed at the place that the

"Ravar.a," and

tliis

w-as

l.X,

266.)

the inscri] tiors accuijt

referred to

in

word

ly, it

was

"Chavunda" Was

support of the ttoiy that

Ravar.a lad n.ade the image.


6

In

Nos. 85 and 138 the im:ige of

Belgola

is

Gommates'vara

at

S'lavara

called the southern Kukkutes'vara.

6'

The kuliku'asarya
in seal) turos at

neck.

is

the

emblem of PadniaTati, and

is

rcf resented

Belgola us a cock or fowl with a serpent's head and

KUKKUTA SaRPA
Sca.le

t:

z^fovi

27
The

in Bihar.

It is

led in India 400 to 415

mentioned by Buddiiist pilgrims from China, namely, Fali-Hian, wlio travel-

A.DJ

and Iliueu-Tsiang, who travelled

mountain of the master's

Guru-pada-parvata, or

On

Kukkutarama

or Kukkuta-pada-vihara, near

Fah-Hian's account

is

as follows

occasion) he

entrance

is

now

divided the

mountain at

where Kasyapa, when

the place

is

also called

washed

alive,

arrive at a

(On a
This

as to open a passage (for himself).


there

this spot,

Kasyapa

is

now

is

a deep chasm

it is

who are

of that region,

with head-aches, use the earth brought from the place for anointing themselves with, and

In the midst of this mountain,

immediately cures them.


Raliats^

[i. e.

year by year

Arhats] come and take their abode.


(to this

and explain

pilgrims)

as soon as the sun begins to decline,

their doubts

thickets about this hill are dense


prow"li"g about, so that

it is

General Cunningham

goes down,

and

difficulties

and tangled.

tliis

the

all

Buddhist pilgrims of that and other countries come

mountain) to pay religious worship to Kasyapa

tressed with doubts, directly the sun

in

Outside this chasm

preserved.

The people

hands.

his

we

Ji,

within this mountain,

present

at

is

base, so

its

this (fastness as in a) receptacle that the entire l)ody of

afflicted

was celebrat-

monastery, called th^

this place (Gaya), going south three

At a considerable distance from

closed up.

also

It

was

it

Pataliputra or Patna.

" From

The great Kasyapa

mountain called Kukkuta-pada-giri.

account

this

was

There

foot.

029 to 645 A.D.

in India

ed as the abode of Kasyapa, as well as the scene of his death.

certain

mountain

latter reference at once directs our attention to tlie Kukkuta-pada-giri or (,'ock's-l'oot

near Gaya

Rahats

tlie
;

and, liaving done

There

any should happen to be dis-

if

and begin

arrive,

many

moreover,

are,

to discourse with (the

The

forthwith they disappear.

so,

lions,

and wolves

tigers,

not possible to travel without great care."^

identifies

Kurkihar, near this spot, with a Kukkuta-pada-vihara, which in


" The remains at Kurkihar"
cock) and so Kurkihar.

Hindi would form Kurak-vihar {hiraJc moaning

he says " consist of several ruined mounds, in which numerous statues and small votive topes of dark
blue stone have been found.

The

to the south

A second

of tha village.

principal

small mound, only 120 feet square, to


or the house of Sugata, one of the well

mass of

mound

north of the

tlie

known

about 600 feet square,

ruin,

extensive

less

lies to

of Buddh:i

titles

The

village.

south-west

last

mound

In tha

Major Kittoe dug up a great number of statues and votive topes

late

and there

is

called Sugatgarh

is

principal

immediately

lies

the

mass of ruin

the

and a recent excavation on the

west side showed the solid brick-work of a Buddhist stupn.'o


This Kukkuta-pada mountahi and forest

Guru-pada, which we have seen

is

another

is

perhaps the place which inscription

Podanapura or Padanapuri may perhaps

to as the site of the Kuldfutesvara image.

name used

found of any statue of such dimensions as the latter

would never mention such an


and,
the

if it

object,

owing

is

No remains appear

the place.

for

to have had.
Of course Buddhists
with their inveterate enemies the Jains

ever existed, the former, liaving occui)ied every part of the neighbourhood as consecrated to

memory

of

Buddha, would have removed

all trace of

Jaina worship there.

have

notices.

passing this mountain chain (the Tsung Ling or Snowy mountaijis) we


confines of this
Beal, Travels

region

of Fa'i-Hian,

is

little

ch. xsxiii:

kingdom

Julien,

called To-li^

Himien %ianff,

6.

ai'rive in

Fah-Hian

in which, likewise, there is

Arc'iceol( g'cal

Beports,

I,

says, "

North India.

On

On
the

a conp-regation

14: Ancient Oeographj of Irdia>

460.

According to the
ht or Arhan]
his life,

name

have been

to

described

to its connection

But of gigantic statues of Buddlia in those early times we

HI,

No. 85 refers

refer to the

is

Foity-two secUoa Sutra, " the Rahat [Ar-

Mr.

able t) fly, change hi3 njifearance, fix the years of

Dardu,

Cliine.'e

shake heaven and earth."

g
Beal, Inc. cif-

Seal's foot-note

"the

cipital

is, Eemusat
of the

Card

mountains where the Indus takes


suggest the

little

town

still

known

identiBes thia with

country,

its rise."

situated

(Wilsr.n).

as Dlir, near the river

Djrada

among the
But
T.al,

would

28
belonging to the Little

of priests

there was, formerly, an Arhat, who, by

In this kingdom

Vehicle.

power transported a sculptor up to the Tushita Heavens^

his spiritual

Having

pf him.

and

first

completed the image.


days

festival

it

made

last

was 94

It

always emits an

and the length of the

The

effulgent light.

with each other in making religious offeiings to

a wooden image

carve

he

for the purpose of correct observation,

ascents

thi'ee

high,

ft.

colourpand

to observe size,

general appearance of Maitreya3 Bodhisatwa, so that, on his return, he might

princes

of the image 9

foot

ft.

finally

On

in.

neighbouring countries vie

of all the

It still exists in this country."*

it.

Recently, in connection with the Afghan Boundary Commission, general attention has been du'ected

Bamiyan^

to the gigantic Buddhist statues at

region occupied by

valley of the

mention of the

earliest

Hiuen Tsiang's account


which

declivity of

Khan

the east of

this spot

there

the east of the convent there

100

It

feet.

form as

has been

To

stands.

it

figure of

Buddha

and

side,

is

cast in

is

is

in

630 A.D.

" To the north-east of the royal

its

Buddha,

figure of

The

was taken and

It

precious ornaments

dazzle

city there

height

erect, in

the

is

a mountain,

140 or 150

eyes by

Its

feet.

brightness.

their

To

a convent, which was built by a former king of the country.

a standing figure of S'akya Buddha,


different parts

made

of metallic stone^

and joined together, and then plaxed

city twelve or thirteen

the east of the

there

li,

is

in

in height

a completed

a convent, in which there

when he attained Nirvana.

The

is

figure is in length

so".''

Captain Maitland of the Afghan


the north

lying in a sleeping position, as

about 1,000 feet or

feet, in

on the chief road between Kabul and Turkestan.

1232 A.D.

as follows

is

golden hues sparkle on every

To

in

placed a stone

is

which place stands at a height of about 8,500

tribes,

by the Chinese pilgrim Iliuen Tsiang

place- is

utterly destroyed by Chinghiz

on the

Hazara

Boundary Commission, the

wall

continuous

fairly

of

cliff's,

latest visitor to

averaging about 300 feet in

Bamiyan,

says, "

height .... The

To

cliff's

are evei'ywhere pierced with numerous caves .... and here are also the famous idols, the Eut-i-Bamian.
.... Tliey are about a quarter

are respectively 180 and 120


the male and

Shah Mameh

Their names

for the

rather clumsy

idols themselves are

of the

The

shows that

are standing

idols

niches

is

damage done

figures, roughly

afterwards thickly overlaid with stucco, in which


clearly

The

former

this

was not done at a

stucco appears to have been

all

to

Sal for

figures, sculptured

in very

weather, and this accounts

them being due

hewn

the tough

in

the details are executed.

later period, but is part

painted, or at least

Then- heights

travellers, Sal

about twice the thickness of the figures

the latter are therefore fairly well protected from the

for their excellent preservation, nearly all the

The

reported by

are, as

female figure.

The depth

bold relief in deep niches

standing in them

supposed to be male and female.

of a mile apart, and

feet.

to the

hand

man.

rock and

The whole arrangement

of the original design of the figures.

used in some places.

paint was

of

conglonerate

The

features

of the figures have b3en purposely destroyed, and the legs of the larger one have been partly knocked
away, it is said by cannon shot fired at it by Nadir Shah. Both idols are draped in garnaents
reaching below the knee.

muslin

is

TheTus'ita heven
19

The limbs and

contour of the body show through, and the general effect of

The arms

excellently imitated in the stucco.

according ti

tlie

(froii

t'.ie

[Sanskiit] root

tus^i, to

be joyous)

Buddhist sy^tem of the universe, the second

"Maitreya, pofs'ssed oflove

(root,

Budjha S'akya muni

maitra, love or charity),

(the present

of time equal to 5,670,000,000 of years.


destined to

become Kuddh:i,

is

from

t\\<\

bent at the elbow, the forearms

time of

Fah-Hian,

J?en(.=a< The Bolhiatva


tlie

Tushi-

incarnation

till bis

own

ch. vi.

London News

in 1886.

always -iupposjd to rcFiic in

his predecessor's

See Journal B. A. S. Vol. XVIII, pp.

is to

Buddha), after a lapse

both are

advent
4
Beal's
B

heaven above Mount Sumeru.

succeed the

of

ta lieaveus

Julien translates " brass."


7
Beal's

Si-yu-U,

i,

50.

323

ff,

Also

Illustrated

29
and the hands

projecting, but

the latter

now broken

are

The

off.

have

feet

been battered

also

out of shape."''
Gigantic statues therefore wore not unknown in the north of India, and of some such Chaniunda
Raya may have heard the account which so powerfully impressed him. But those liitherto brought
none on this scale have been discovered representing a
to notice are exclusively statues cf Buddha
;

The fundamental

Jina.3

Buddha

difference between the^

On

are always clothed.

southern Jains were

clad iu white, while the

two

that the Jaina figures

is

the other hand, as the

Digambaras, or the sky-clad, that

As a matter of

follow that Jaina statues in the north would be nude.


all statues of

Jaiua tlrthaiikaras are iuvaiiably nude,

baras are the original and orthodox

Digaqabara

"

Indeed,

sect.

are nude

while those of

northern Jainas were Svetambaras,

Vajdhamana

however

fact

thus confirming

nude,
it is

said

stated there are only three of these

images of Gomatesvara known to

colossal

way

in

which they are represented, but

The Belgola statue

is

not only the most ancient in date and considerably

identical in the

but from

tlu'ee

striking position

its

culty involved in its execution

The image

on the top of a very steep

nude and stands

is

from which emerge serpents

Up

arm

to that point

On

will

be seen from the published illustrations-

jfoumal R. A.

S. xTiii,

says {iiber

das

"It

is

peculiar sanctity to S'a-

its

is

not

the French metre, which

10
At S'ravaija-guUa, about 4
Residency near Mysore,

is

north-west of the Yelwal (Iliva-

nriiles

an abandoned Jaina statue of Gommata,

image

and has a half smile like that ofthe Yenuriraage.

faces east

The creeper

The

on the top of a small rocky eminence.

higli,

as at

sents or

is

who made

no inEcription or mark

Bat at KuUgere

it.

inscription, dated

The

buil iings erected over and

The

more modern.

sloping rock in front,

image was made, was some years ago

But

lightning.
cleft

tlie

out of the rock.


south there

no

is

ai

of

have

i.een a

town

it

into a great

split

are

much

chasm by

by climbing up a narrow
roots of the ti'ees

tlie

There are no inscriptions anywhere.

said to

of

wliich the ascent to the

called

growing

hill called

image,

feet

S'rava.jappa-gutta, of about

bordtrs

of

in

tho

Channapatna

high,

200

and

in

who

quite

is

it

repreis

and

there are

numerous Jaina remains

inscription of tlie time of the

Hoysala

ling Vishnu Varddliana.


1

There
1 ill,

is

an abandoned image, about 10

facing west,

and to

complete only
of the

reel;,

feet

high, -on the sm,aller

which may have been carved

to serve as a m.cdel

when

the stability of such a f'gurc

test

from

to thet!;ighs,

an!

may have

on the spot where

Nemi who made

it

Accoriing

For

it is

from the

f?.c2

erected.

vises

No. 23

to

or in ether words

siddam

the inscii, tion

wl.ii:b point it

been cut out of alirge upright boulder

stands.

it

inscription therefore

may be

held to

it

was Aritto

dtmonstr; t 'd

The

uply.

its

di.te of thii

would be about A.D. 980 and Ari^to -Nemimay

of which

have been the sculptor of the great colossus.

on the sumrcit cf
feet

It

'p.

Malavalli taluq there

al^o a Jsina

is

faces east, is only ia

to indicate

king JSiti-margga, which shows that Tippur was as far back as that

feasibility as

Gomnmtapura

of the figure

and the want

S'aka 838(A.D. 916), ofthe time of the Gsnga

a sacred place of the Jains,

mile to the

traces remain.

There

the

top can be reached

on the north side, with tie

in front

by

feet

39-37 inches Enslish,

But the image, which

Iatt=r.

deserted and there

S'ravana Be^go'a twines round the tlijhs and anns^

while a fully formed cobra, with hood expanded, forms a support for
each hand.

is

carved on a large slab rounded at the t

half-relief,

at the place, as well as a fine

about 20 feet

The

ant-hills,

which corresponds

scale,

The general aspect and proportions

an

of colossal proportions.

la)

by

but, owing to the great height of the imao-e

Kisliabha's

(near Palitana in Kat' iawad or Suraslitra) but thi-

'*

has engi'aved a

Tippur in the

Mahdimyam)

image rectd by Babubali that imj-arts


trufijaya

mth

347.
(^atrxK)jai/a

diffi-

The pedestal on which the

or berries.

evidently the one employed in the original design.i

is

Weber

highest of the

i-epresented as surrounded

it is

this the sculptor

almost exactly with 3 feet 3i inches English, or

and

the

and the consequently greater

hill

plant twines itself round both legs and both arms, terminat-

clustre of fruit

in a

carved to represent an open lotus.

is

considerably iu the features of

differ

erect, facing the north or in the direction of the smaller hill.

a climbing

ing at the upper part of the

exist,

and Yeaur.^o

by far the most interesting.

is

figure has no support above the thighs.

stand

Digam-

have been a

to

namely, this one at S'ravana Belgola, and two in the South Kanara district at Karkala

They are

believed that

he went robeless and had no vessel but his hand."

As already

the face.

or those

does not

it

the statements that the


expressly

is

is,

elevation,

Ind, Ant. V, 129

Moor's

Hindu FanUeoii,

%S

.a.

on

Mslava]|i iituqs, near

Travels in Mysore &c.

II,

4S8

As. Res. IX, C63.

Buchsnan'.-i

30
of any point sufficiently elevated from wliich to take a picture of
give a good idea of the features of the

most

The

interesting.

The most trustworthy measurements

Works Department,

May 1873

Antiquary for

is

measurements, but unfortunately

The

following were the

In.

50

From

armpit to the

foot

Breadth across the shoulders

Length of the great toe

From

Half girth at the instep

Length of the

of the thigh

10

,,

24

the hip to the ear

The best representation


by Appavoo

reserved)

have seen

a photograph (copyright

is

when high

abbisheka,

whom

of Mysore, for

Pillai

were provideJ by the Jain authorities of tlie


last

20

coccyx to the ear

,,

special facilities

place at the time of the

were erected

scafiToIdings

witli the

level

top of the imnge.

priests,

middle

third finger

fourth finger

coverei

with

the image

At a

scaffolding,

who

Til? foil )wing account of

signal

May):

"The

B. A., in the Ha-veat

Field

(for

4th March last was the day of anointing for the statue

crGoma^cs'var;i. It wjs a great day, in anticipation of which 20,000


pilgrims gathered tlnre from

Tamil

there, Guju'atis also, and

arrived a full mo:ith

before

wliol;

month

there

was

tlie

])eoil!

diily

gi'eat

iti

time and th;


of the

of the day

flow until the afternoon

worship ii

all

day, the 14151, the people b;gan to ascend

hope

the

of securing good

Among them were


iiltire, ca'

av.iilal

an arc

rying with
space

o!

largo

them

places

numlers
brass or

of

from the Kolhapiir

40 square

f.et

was strewed

wit'i

ic'ol.

Some

For a

were
and

many

lifted as if

all

and

'

by magic from

their contents poured

impressed.

vessels

t!

master of

were pour( d fimulla.

was a

This

milk and such

Svami,

sort

of preliminary

Amid

the horrible

the reserved area to

tlie scalfolding

over the image, the priests meanwhile


books.

Evidently the

There were mingled ores of

Southern Indians to mark their wonder and

icojle

'Jai, jai,

ahaha,' tie distinitive exclamations ot

AliahM,

Noithcm and
In the final

ai'proval.

anointing fifteen different substances were used, namely

Water,

6.

Sugar.

II. Curds.

2.

Cocoanut meal.

7,

Almonds.

12. Sandal.

great

whii.li to sec everything.

giili in

pots.

very bright

By 10

filled.

o'clock all

Opposite the idol

bright ytllow paddy, on

which eve [liced 1,000 giily p-inted earthenware

pote, filled

with

were

Maliaraja,'

1.

tlie

beVe dawn

6
6

iiistrum(nts the thousind pots already mei.tioned

chanting texts from the sacred

much

2
3

On

b.'siles

women and

the temple e iclosure was

neously over the head of the

dissonance of

the temples, wiipiuJa

the hill even

from

earthen

numbers.

stream continued to

great festival

piija or worship of tlie feet of the great idol

in

There were Bengalis

all p:iits of India.

gl:ee,

bath, but the grand b:ith took place at 2 o'clock

was publi4ied by an eye

ceremony

t'.ie

B. Venkatachalam Aiya,

witn9s.,

1887, at the expense of the Kol-

ia

spent Ks. 30,000 for the purpcse.

which stood several

on

v,<th

filled

the ceremonies, the contents of thrse

The ceremony was performed

26

and adorned with mango

cocoanuts

was

4
hapiir Svami,

finger.

each having at hand pots

like things.

17

forefinger

Above

aves.

ear.

water,

sacred
I

the base of the neck to the ear

10

the waist and elbow to the ear

Breadth across the front of the foot

Length of the

13

at the waist

head (not measured) about

In

Ft.

Breadth across the pelvis

the bottom of the ear to the crown

From

dimensions

Total height to the bottom of the ear

of the

conjunctions of the heavenly bodies

cost)* to secure accurate

Ft.

From

was taken of the platforms and scaffolding erected

work was quite completed.

the

be those taken by Wr. Scanlon,

to

by Captain Mackenzie in the Indian

performed only at certain

and at a great

before

interfered

seem

of the different parts

Advantage

(which

at intervals of several years,

obtained

fail to

and the

part artistically

perfect

hole.^

June 1871, and published

in

129).

(II,

god

for the anointing of the

the priests

most of the represeutations

it,

most

are the

hair is in sph-al ringlets, flat to the head, as usual in Jaina images, and the lobe

down with a large rectangular

of the ears lengthened

of the Public

which

face,

8. Dates.

3. Plantains.
4.

Jaggory.

5.

Ghee.

With the

tlie

Poppy

13. Gold flowers.


seeds.

14. Silver fion ers.


15. Silver ccii.

gold and silver flowers there were mixed

of prceious
pleted

9.

10. ililk.

gems

offering,"

and

silver

coin

to the

nine

amount of

I's.

varieties

500 com-

.if

UIS^S'BIl

E'A.K.'X

Oy COr.OSS^L

STJi^TXTl^S OJT CS-UlvIOyEj&.'X'ES'VAIl^.

Sculptor's Scale.

Scale of English feet

&

inches.

39-37

Irvah-.

Scale of French centimetres.

IP

io

30

4.0

so

90

3.00

Ce-nt.

31

The extreme

GO

been given,

The

Buchanan.

of the figure

heiglit

ft.

in.

difficult

among

though higher csthnates have

be stated at 57 feet,

Duke

Welhngton) and 70

of

the late Dr. Fergusson

authority

the most remarkable works of native art

known and have long been known

are

thus

Wellesley (the late

ft.

problem involved in the execution and erection of such a gigantic form

stated by the eminent architectural

Jaina saint are

may

by Sir Arthur

and

to Europeans,

doubtful

it is

" The

in the south

images of

any more

if

Duke

Belgola attracted the attention of the late

when as

of Wellington

by

thus

this king or

Three of them

of India.

They are

exist.

That

remarkable objects not to attract the attention of even the most indifferent Saxon.

in.

is

too

at S'ravaiia.

Sir A. Wellesley he

command-

ed a Division at the seige of Seringapatam. He, like all those who followed him, was astonished
at the amount of labour such a vrork must have entailed and puzzled to know whether it was a part

had been moved

of the hill or

The

theory.

is

summit,

into a statue

even been twice the size

it

70

ft.

of carving a rock standing in

The task

its

and have achieved

in

all their slcill

concentrating

Of the two other

hill

men on

in height,

it

though,

it

must

the perfection of art they exhibit."^

it in

images of Gomatesvara previously referred to as being

colossal

and

that at Karkala was erected in A.D. 1431

district,

masses of

was moved, nothing grander or more

in situ or

imposing exists out of Egypt, and even there no known statue surpasses

Kanara

This the

it.

with marvellous

it

Hindu mind never would have shrunk

place the

Whether, however, the rock was found

be confessed, they do excel

and probably had

subjacent mass or lying on

in height,

in.

more probable

the

is

in height,

ft.

but to move such a mass up the steep smooth side of the

seems a labour beyond their power, even with


single point.

The former

stands.

either a part of the

its

Jains undertook to fashion


success.

now

it

one mass of granite about 400

a mass or Tor standing on

from, had

where

to the spot

Indragiri

hill called

the other one at Yenur was erected in A.D. 1G03 and

is

stated to be 41

ft.

South

in tlie

in height

in.

about 37 feet high.6

is

Of the former an account has been given by Dr. Burnell^ who says " it is on the top of a hill,
a rounded mass of gneiss of some elevation, and is visible from several miles' distance. The block
,

from which

it

has been cut was evidently taken from the southern slope of the

41 feet 5 inches high and weighs about 80 tons,

is

merit

its artistic

the statue.

It

is

is

nearly

not

in Sanskrit

The date

so great.

is

given in

is

an inscription

character,

(mand)alesvarah

yo 'bhul LalitaMrtty-akhyas tan-munindropadesatah

and

Hist. Ind.
is

cfc

East Arch.

is

of the hill

267.

a drawing of the Karkala image in Ind,

Ant.

II,

colossus,

353

only partly

II,

this

when

is

said

to

have been

finished, raised

rocky
spot

hill

is

" The

It was then drawn

Karkala statue stands upon a rounded

some three or four hundred

shown where

it

western deolirity of the

feet higli [facing east]

The

was excavated and cut info shape

on the

hill

and

non

appears

trench overgrown with herbage and bushes.


sion or

hollow

runs

filled

with earth, aad the

on to a train of twenty iron

carts,

furnished with steel wheels, on each of which ten thousand propitia-

353.

Mr. Walhouse says

||

tory cocca-nuts were broken, and covered

Ant.

omno-

legible

"It runss

and of the Yenur image in Ind, Ant. V, 36.


''ind.

though

size,

near the right foot of

Svasti sri-S'aka-bhupate(s) tri-sara-vahnindor Vvirodhyadikrit

and, as the figure

||

varshe Phalguna-Saumyavara-dhavala-sri-dvadasi-sat-tithau

There

pecuharly subject when exposed to the weathei\

vikhyate

S'ri

hill^

almost rivals the Egyptian statues in

Kannada

but in the Hale

to the exfoliation to which gneiss

it

as

along

irregular

considerable

depres-

transversely between this spot and the

summit

to the platform

taking

many

by

on the hiU-top where

dayf."

with an

legious of worshippers
it

infinity of cotton.

up an

inclined [lane

row stands

the transit

Ind. Ant. V, 86.

9
I

have made some additions and corrtctions from a copy supplied

to me, taken

by Brahma Suri

S'astri,

32
sri-Somanvaya-Bhairaveiidi'a-tanuja-^ri-Vira-Paadyesiaa

nirmmapya pratimatra Bahubalino

jiyat pratishthapita

||

S'aka varsha 1353 ne Virodhikrita-samvatsarada Phalguna-suddha 12 Budhavara-divasa Pandya-raya


pratishthapita

May

"

the worship-worthy

year Virodhikrit,

hero by

statue of Eahubalin, consecrated

Bhairaveadra, ol the Lunar race, on the bright

Vira-Pandyesin, son of

Sri

2th lunar day, Wednesday, in Phalguna of the (cycle)

the S'aka prince's year 1353, be victorious.

in.

" The remains of the sloka which

commenced the

show that

inscription

name

consecrated by advice of Vira-Pandya's guru, by

Lalitaldrti.^o Its

this

statue was probably

date=1432

A.D. Vira-Pandya

seems to have been a Jain feudatory of Vidyanagara, at Ikkeri above the ghats, but his successors seem
to

have been bigoted Lingaits and to have much contributed to the decay of the Jains in South Kanara.
"

The purpose

of these colossal statues has

tion having been given.


in

size,

according to the fabulous statuie of

the Jains say, gradually decreasing.


is

am

been questioned, but I

The Jain

would suggest the following.

men

which they

in the ages in

not aware of any explana-

saints are said to


lived,

Bahubalin, as a son of Vrishabhanatha, the

have been giants

but which has been,


Tirthahkara,

first

thus assumed to be of enormous height."


statue at Yeaur has been described as

The

on a

like the other, placed

The

terrace

rises

about

feet

fifty

above the

bed .... [The

river's

colossi in all essential particulars, Ijut has the special

a deep grave

smile.

the Western Ghats, which

Jiighest part of

in front ....

The natives say that

distant

from where

present

site

The

could get no explanation

peculiarity

it

this

rises

now stands and on the

'tha sukla-pilisheddha-dasamyam

||

its

was an image of Bhujabali, erected

Pandyaka mahadevt,
This

may

V, 43).

be confirmed

sister of

from anotbe-

Also

lie

"

'

to its

&c

{|

S'aka 1525, the year S'obhakrit (A.D.

by Indra Raja, a descendant

in the
Eaya-kuvara, and the son of
was the younger brother of Pandya bhupati.
Jnd.

ctijt'cn.
(See Jni. .4f.
'

transport

stated was the Eon-in-law

Raya-kuvara.

its

|1

in

1603), on the advice of Chanikirtti-muni, the guru of Belgula,


is

if so,

asthapayat pratishtliapya Bhujabaly akhyakam Jinam

it

anujendra-su-rjjakliya? Chimimjanvaya-bhushakah

Raja

river

date

Pandyakakl:ya-maha-devyah su-putrah Pandya-blmpateh

Indra

brother

||

Chamunda.

its

being dimpled with

||

Belgulakhya-purl-patta-kshirambudl i-nisapateh

^.n-Raya-kuvarasyatha jamata iat-sahodari

line of

resembles

cheeks

|-

Charukii'tti-muner divya-vakyad Enura-pattane

it

not,

skill."

Indu-Pushyake

su-lagne Mithune De^i-gauimbara- TiLeiituh

learn that

statue]

of the

side of the

otiwr

varttamane S'obhakriti vatsare Pbalgunakhyake

we

is

abruptly more than 6,000 feet, about twelve miles

following inscription to the south of the image gives

this

statue

its brother
at Karkala, the Yenur
Kudare-mukh [Horse-face] mountain, the

S'aka-varsheshv atiteshu vishayakshi-sarendusliu

From

" This

was cut and wrought at a spot three or four miles

statue

must have been a marvel of engineering and

mase

of this .... Like

towards the prodigious slopes of the

looks eastward

giant

Mr. Walhouse^

by

follows

but on an elevated terrace on the south bank of the Gurpur river ....

hill,

An f,V,

37,

of

TyAgadaBrahmadeva Pillar

33
Of the accessories of these images

arms.

These details are identical

an absorption

necessary to notice the ant-lulls, with serpents issuing from

it is

and the climbing plant which twines round

them, which surround the lower limbs,

and are supposed

in all three,

penance that ant-hills hud been raised

in

around his

Ijoth legs

and

and complete

so rigid

to represent

and plants had grown

feet

from mundane

over his body without disturbing the profoundness of the ascetic's abstraction

affairs,

which seems a natural explanation.


But

in the

of

some other

to

liis

the land was his

all

away

which he would support Bahubali

However

But

it is

Serpent

may have

this

He has

are not

sculptured

indeed called attention

peculiarity of having

round their arms and

legs in

his

head as a standing-place on

represented as standing on a serpent's head.


details

to this,

some connection with the Tree and

and

else,

is

relegated to

the

figures)

ficiis religiosa

in having serpents at

the Jaina cave at Badami a similar figure has two serpents wound round
Bo-tree

arms and

its

less so,

thickly

spread

is

there

and at Bi.dgula they are relegated


over

the

The

the tliighs and two turns over the arms.

S'ravana Belgola statue but they cannot be

As regards ihi

plant, again, it certainly is

the Bo-tree or sacred

fig,

much more

be quite inadmissible in a Jaina statue.

all

three

figures, each

may

leaves

riglitly

it

alongside the legs.

At

be

is

a mistake, as the climbing

branch taking one turn over

more numerous or prominent

in

tlie

described as "thickly spread over the whole figure."

a mistake to describe what

to call

In

precisely

legs

to the Imse, while the tree with its leaves

This last statement

whole figure."

plant winds in precisely the same manner over

^twisted

their feet.

In that at Yenur

back ground

the serpents are three-headed and very prominent beside the statue, on steles

Karkala they are

in Fergasson's

" All (these three

muni the

and says^

Bo-tree of Sakya

twigs of the

a manner found nowhere

as these twigs are here, and the

belonging

found himself in

whose significance and universality have been so splendidly illustrated

work of that name.


possess the

the actual

in

still

performance of his penance.

been, the figures

impossible not to see


Vi'orship

for the

acknowledge

to

of territory

In this predicament a Vpantara or demi-

(see No. 83).

god presented himself hi the form of a Naga or serpent and offered

search

in

But wherever he went he

he might perform penance.

in which

said that, on his refusing

it is

wandered

Bharata, he

half-brother

Bharata's dominions, for

Bahubali

about

stones

traditional

the supremacy

the

is

evidently a creeper as a twig of

Bo-tree of Sakya muni or Buddha, which would

In fact the plant

explained by the

is

Mddhan

Jains to be the

or Gacrtnera rncemosa, a large creeper with fragrant white flowers which springs up and blossoms in the
hot weather.

We may

It

appears to be known in the vernacular as

now

revert to

Chamunda Ray a, who had

given of his achievements,- so far as any are available.

No. 109, and

if this

Mda

gulagu'/ji.

this colossus

Hia own

made, and examine the accounts


account

of himself

Tyagada Brahma Deva kambha had been


the erection of the great statue and a more

inscription on the

perhaps have had the exact date of


circumstances under which

it

left

is

contained in

intact, we should

precise account of the

was set up. But unfort^unately Heggade Kanna, in order to have only two

and a half inscribed regarding himself (No. 1 10), appears to have caused three sides of Chamunda
Raya's original inscription to be entu-ely efiaced, leaving only the one side which is here given in No. 109.
lines

So

far as this goes,

we learn that Chamunda Raya was born

in the

Brahma-Kshatra vamsa

that by

order of a king Indra he conquered Vajvala Deva, the younger brother of Patala Malla, putting his
forces to flight before the face of king Jagadekavira, his. own lord: that the latter, in the war with

Nolaniba Raja and

in the

^Hist. Jnd.ani Favf. Arc'i. 268.

war with king Rana Singa applauded him as equal

to

any conquest however

34
arduous

and that he overthrew an attempt by Chaladafika Ganga to seize by force the Gaiiga

empii-e.3

These statemeats accord with those given in the Chdmimda Bdya Turcina.

was the Ganga-kula-chudamani,

the opening chapter, that his lord

in

kulantaka-deva*
is said

and that he was born

Treta yuga Rama,

in the

of his various titles

is

the

title

war, the

from
the

title

the

From

from the valour he displayed in the plain


from his

and others

of Vairi-hula-Kdhdanda
;

Chhaladaiika-Gmga

from

his'killing

Gaiiga

the

Samara-Parasurdma and lyratipahsha-rdJcshasa


of hhata-Mdri

title

gunavmi Mva

from

an untruth even

his

Nonamba

in the

Eam-raiiga-singa

eiiter it,

Mudu

warrior (hhata)

from

Rachayya, the

his destroying the fort of

the warrior

from upholding the brave quahties of himself and others, the

virtue,

liberality

of others, the

&c., the

title of

in jest, the title of Satya-Yudhishthira

of Su-blmta-chuddmani.

Gonur
title

younger brother Naga-varmma on account of his hatred,

killing his

origin

from his defeat of Raja and others in the fort of king Kama, the

from his

The

Bagalur and enabling Govinda to

fort of

hi the

of Uchchaugi, the

fight in the fort

it

in the

Khedaga war he obtained

in the

his not coveting the wealth or wives

title

Deva

his defeat of Vajvala

(hliaki) Vira, the

of

In the concluding chapter

yuga he was Shanmukha,

also that in the Krita

Vira-2ndrttdnda

tit\&

title of

title

Brahma-Kshatra vamsa.

Samara-dlmrandhara

Bhuja-viJcrama

titles of

said,

Nonamba-

Dvapara yuga Gaudivi, and in the Kali yuga Vira-marttanda.^

then related.

his killing Tribhuvana-Vira

title of

in the

that ha was the disciple of Ajita-sena

It is there

Jagadekavira,

title

of

samyuMvOr-ratndkara

saiwlidhharam

from his

never

from

telling

from his being the head of the bravest the

Finally, in his composition, he calls himself Kavi-jana-kelchara, the

head

of the poets.

Of most

we have no other

of these allusions

distinguished actions no mention

man who

to characterise the

On
On

the contrary, there

is

is

made

of

information, but

it is

remarkable that among so many

a single work of religious merit, such as we should expect

conceived the project of creating the colossal image as an object of worship.

Uttle

more than a record

and bloodshed from beginning

of warfare

used in other references),

chief promoters of the Jainafaith, in the following verse

vara-varaniantri-Ganganane inatte balikke Nrisimha-Deva-bhiivara-varamantri-Hullane parang

Belgola)

Vishnu

init ullode pelal

agade

(they were)
and

much would

Raya, the minister of king Racha-Malia

him HuUa, the minister

after

they not be mentioned

We may now

||

asked who in the beginning were firm promoters of the Jina

be

it

also

of the

vai'a-varamantri-Rayane balikke budha-stutau appa Vishnu-hhii-

If

is

sthii'a-Jina-sasanoddharanar adiyol ar ene Racha-Malla-bliu-

'

to end.

Chamunda Raya is mentioned simply by liis title of Raya (which


along with Ganga Raja, and HuUa, to be noticed further on, as one

the other hand, in No. 89

doctrine

(?'.

e.

in

S'ravana

after him, Gaiiga, the minister of king

of king Nrisimha-Deva

if

any others could claim as

?'

pass on with our review of the inscriptions, taking up No. 67, which

is

inscribed at

It is in Hale Kannada, and


base of the image in the upper storey of the Chamunda Raya basti.
of the mantri Chamunda, and that he
states that the temple was erected by the son, no name given,

tlie

was a
^It

re

of Ajitasena muni.

lay-disciple

nnt iitipvobable that

d with this

nffair.

Iiinisdf also got the title

tlie

On

battle referred to in

tlio otlier

hand

Chaladanka-Ganga.

it

It

would appear that


A

No. 60 was con-

will be seen

that

title

nd who,

lie
|-'

it

must have been

iuliented from his


so

Tt

as

fiitlier

we know, was

See above, p. 25 and note 10.

who

the

originally built iu

fireceded

fii-st

to btsir

liim cu
it.

tlie tlirone,

35

memory

No

of Chaviinda Eaya's death.

A.D. 995. This temple


It stands at the
It does not

is

date

given, but

is

extreme north of the temple area, towards

however

clearly belongs

it

somewhere about

to

the handsomest in the place, both in style, dimensions and decorative features.

in its present

middle of the space, and faces

tlie

form belong to that date, for No. 66, inscribed on the image

east.

in the

it now exists was erected by the son of Ganga Raja, which


The only explanation that occurs to me of what took place is that

lower temple, shows that the builduig as

would be about 140 years

later.

was

either the original structure

the ground

floor,

it

a mantapa, with the image above

like

present building was erected round

it

was removed to

or that,

its

now

the image

if

present position on

tlie

temple, to allow of Ganga's son consecrating a separate image of


in which the

Next

same

when we come

difficulty arises

in chronological order follows No. 119,

Here have been put

No. 71

is

a rock inscription

As

may

this

"It

states

A.D. 1115, the date of the present inscription


next come to

father

of

may be about

the

of

wife of

mudipkhm).

The

silci

was a painful

life,

rising

not

subject

Ganga

life

in

tire

and

was considered

it

the boy at his birth, takes the calamity

The

ne.xt inscription,

No. 47,

tomb or

is

The
all

wife

upon

politic

and a

who

first

part

end

called at the

Buchana or Buchi

lay-disciple

{gudda)

of

Kannada language,

of

Ganga

Raja.

It is

son, probably in

early

connect the misfortune with the


it

stated

is

was very

proud of

one of those engraved on four

Manmatha

(A.D. 1115).

by Lakshmimati dandanayakiti,

memory

sides of a

wife

It

of

of Meghachandi-a-traividya-

square stone

pillar.

It is nearly

Sanskrit and partly Kannada, and was composed by Perggade Bhava Raja.
is

occupied with an account of a succession of distinguished gurus belonging to

Nandi gana, descended


Vaka

son
this

1037, the year

{nisidhige)

The

The

of

herself.

deva.

is

47 died

seems certain that Lakkala

it

death of

not to

therefore,

datid in S'aka

monument

the

Raja, minister to the Hoysala king Vishiiu-varddhana, in


inscription

footprints)

orthodox Jaiua manner {sarvva-sai'iga-

Ganga

all in verse, partly

(also

memory

Raja, in

inscription is principally in verse, in the

mentioned, but perhaps

prosperity of the king's minister.

records the erection of a

e.

from No. 47, for 1035), the

siambhcm,

same, and that Buchi Uaja was therefore the


is

Of

Nagaii

It is in

(i.

accoi'ding to No.

latter

and contains some elegant turns of composition.


Although not stated, on comparing this with Nos. 49 and 48,
that the father

unknown.

A.D. 1090.

Lakkala-demati

dandanayakiti

S'ubhachandra-siddhanta-deva, and who ended his

and Lakshmi were the

is

sides.

the feet

(a mistake, as appears

the erection of a pillar,

It records

tomb or monument), by Lakshmi, the

lyaritydga-imrvvaliam

worships

Meghachandra, and as the

No. 46, dated S'aka 1037

who was the son

the

is

further

be the JinacJiandra mentioned in No. 55 as a sadharmma or colleague

in

year Vijaya (A.D. lllS).^

It

legible no

is

no other inscription.

in

that Jinachandra

Maghanandi who was the

singular

Nagari characters.

in

A.D. 1062 but

belongs to

an inscription inside Bhadrabahu's cave, on the rock at one of the

of Bhadrabahu.

Raja,

it

This sangha occurs

of

nisidige,

shall find another case

them no information has been found.

in

characters and nearly worn out.

We

We

own.

In's

two other rock inscriptions, Nos. 36 and 37, whose date

in

mentioned

the persons

reconstruction or enlargement of the

to No. 64.

only one dated in the Saravat or Vikrama era, and

than to give the name Kashta saugha.

and that subsequently the

it,

upper storey were originally on

in the

in the line of

1037, Sramuatha, as giren in Jfo. 47,

is

Gauta-na, the

corrcit aocoiding to

disciple
*'' bibles

corre.'ponils
I

of Mahavira.
Vijaya,

wVbh

i;

First

the

we have mention

two yeare before Manmatlia, therefore

with 3'aka 1035.

36
who

of Padmanandi,

(so also in

and the

piiichha,

No. 40)

The

them was Devendra, whose

chief of

his time,

This last had 300

Gunanandi.

disciple of the latter,

specially distingiiislied.

with Kondaknndacbarya

is identified

described as the most learned Jaina of

also called Griddhra-piiichha

then come Umasvati,

his

Balaka-

disciple

whom 72 were

disciples, of

was Kaladhautanandi, whose

disciple

son was Madaua-sankara, whose disciple was Virauandi.

named

king

some reason

was Traikalya

whose

yogi,

His disciple was

others.

disciple

was Abhayanandi, who overcame

At the end

Meghachandra, an

account of his

Ganga Raja, at the instance


a verse extolling Ganga Raja for

is

and a verse

No. 55.

follows

supplies

much

of

is

commences

and

of

title

much importance

The

sasana.

attached:

is-

the

supla-hliaiigis,

sapia-vddts, or

Meghachandra,

"The

following

throughout

which

or refuters

disputers

who,

of

1.

definable

thing

"Now
Qthei

reply

positions are the following


it is

not

it is

3.

and

not, neither is it definable

regard to the world, to

vd,

may

it

in some respects.,

life,

bj so sometimes

and not

in others

not

7. it is

and
that

to spirit
is,

Varddhamana and Kondidranda

and

4.
it is

he had acquired by fasting

for a

positions

different
;

not definable

it is

not,

more

by

tlio

correctly

evincing a sceptical

and

is

5.

it is,

bat

in

not

every case by the Jains with the

dogmas

is

advanced

will

be true

some circumstances and not under others

(see

is

not definable.

schools the Sankhya, Vedaiita, and

and are met

and

irreconcilable.'"'

No. 40 and note), Devendra

His disciple was

and Desika-gana.

as born in the l\Iula-saugha

account of this system, to

in controversial writings

of seven

whatever of these

correct under

Wilson's

contradictory assertions,

they are therefore not entitled to implicit trust, nor are they
After praise of

from

learn

The information

it is

these positions imply the doctrines of the

s with
syM

it is

6.

is

gurus down to

we

as

which they acknowledge, oi syad-iddis, or assertors of

epithet

another

justifies

The seven

possibilities.

the

sydd vdda, which subsequently appears

is

known

Jains are

speaking, they are reconcilers, or could be so, of seven


character,

of the

guru.

temples

a succession

consists entirely of

vvith the verse praising the

the beginning of almost every Jaina

which so

and

interest.

It is the earliest that


-at

and

Lakshmimati.

No. 47, died in A.D. 1115, this inscription must be of about that the same date.
it

(?)

erection

who was her

Jaina

repaiiing the

in praise of the liberahty of

It is not dated,

Sakalachandra

and of the

death,

of Prabhachandra,

As he was a co'league or fellow-student

Balachandra.

or

was Prabhachandra.

disciple

the wife of

Gaiigavadi 96,000

moon), for

His disciple

argument Pari Shall

in

Soma Deva, who became Sakalendu

the lord

follow praises of

monument by

Nest

took dikshe under Viranandi, and became Gullacharya.

was Meghachandra, whose

his disciple

Then

Deva, described as of the line of king Niitna-chandira (new

Golla

{lain api Jidranena)

is

mentioned

Chaturmukha-deva, a name

which

month, eight days at a time at each of the four points or directions

{chatur muldia) ofthe compass.

He had 84
is related

disciples, of

whom Gopanandi

restored the Jiua dhai-mma, which for


prosperity

it

had enjoyed

in the

gained

destinction in tbe Vakra-gachcha.

had been found impossible by every one

that he accomplished what

some time had been

at a stand-still, to

the

Of him

it

namely, that he

else,

countenance

and

days of the Ganga kings.

His colleague or fellow-student was Prabhachandra, whose feet were reverenc^cd by Bhoja Raja,
This famous patron of literature reigned from about 1004 to 1059 A.D.8 Piahha-

the kin" of Dhara.


Hc adds "

.\* tlv"-

f.wni'ii \\w

dates earlier llian tli3 12tli

ctniturj."

li'n

firpojel

llVis,

I,

by RamSnuJa
316.

See Jrf. Aii<. VI, 51

it

Wcbei's Hiji.

/liti.

i7. 201, 319.

37
was Damanandi, who was a mill-stone

cliandra's colleague

an opponent named Vishnu Bhatta

in

Maladhari, also called Gunachandra, who apparently

powder the arguments of

grinding to

who he was does not

appear.

belonged to the

Dainanamli's colleague

was

temple of S'antisa at I'ahpura

(perhaps Balagilmi in the Shimoga District).

Hia colleague was Magbanandi,

compared

to Puj3'apada in

known

was Vasava-chandra, who had


Chalukya capital or camp

in the

whose colleague

acc[uired

Who

by the king of Siiahala or Ceylon.


that Mihindu,

,vho

was Jinaclmndra,

may hare been

whose

being worshipped

his feet

difficult to

it is

Dharwar)

His brother and colleague was-

(Jcaiaha) as Bala-Sarasvati.

this

(in

the sydd vada logic, and was

great practice in

who expounded the sydd vdda and overcame the Bauddhas,

Yaiahfeirtti,

say,

bat

it

appears

succeeded to the government of Ceylon at his capital Anuradhapura in A.D. 10'23,

forsook 'the throne in 1033 on


Choias,

vdda

His colleague was Devcndra, described as the muni of Bankapur

in poetry.

colleague

proficient in the sydd

knowledge of the Jainendra grammar, to Akalanka in logic and to Bharavi

who took him

account of incursions

kingdom of Ceylon was restored

In 1071. the ancient

In 1059

from India.

he was captured by the

mainland and appointed a Chola viceroy to govern the island.

prisoner to the

in

the

person

Bahu,

of Vijaya

who

in

twelve yeai's succeeded with great difficulty in driving out the Chola usurpers.^

The

colleague of the last, and a disciple of Gopanandi, was Trimushti, so called because he subsisted

on three handfuls

(tri nnish/i)

of food.

Hemachandra, and Ganda-vimukta.

His colleague Gaula, had also three other

He seems

chandra, the son (or disciple) of Maghanandi.

to

His colleague was Kalyanakirtti, who had power to exorcise


Balachandra, v/ho was descended apparently
at

have had,

a celebrated daughter, called Abhaya-chandrika, but

"interpreted,

some length, and the

inscription

names Maladhari,

His colleague, again, was S'ubhakirtti, whose colleague was Megha-

from the

the

phrase has iDeen rightly^

the

if

nothing more

demon

Sagara family.

is

said about

her.

His colleague was

S'akini.

His learning

is

described'

whids up with a summary of the names of the gurus previously

mentioned.

We

now come

to a

scries of

inscriptions connected with

Ganga

Raja.

Tlie first

the last lines in Nos. 75 and 76, which state, in Jaina IMaharashtri and Hale
that Gaiiga Raja had the enclosure or cloisters round

Gomatesvara.

Raya, and
Ad). 1116.

The

inscriptions are

erection

made

for

the

on either side the image, immediately below

in characters to correspond.

The

{siittdlayam)

parapet wall and

other

buildings

them are

respectively,

colossal

those of

Their date, for the reasons already given

of this enclosing

of

Kannada

statue of

CLamunda

(p. '23), is fi.xed

as

around has certainly

detracted from the imposing and picturesque effect the gigantic intage must previouily have pieseuted.

when standing alone

in

were nov/ required for

its

ascendant,

its

naked subhmity on the summit of the

protection from

and Jainism was the State

For when

injury.
religion.

But,

it

hill.

But probably the walls

was erected the Jainas were

in the

with the conversion to the Vaishnava faith

of the Hoy sala king Bitti Des'a (subsequently called Vishnu-varddhana), in probably this very year,
by the reformer Ramanujachari, great animosity was excited against the Jainas, albeit they were
There are even stories of Ramanujachiiri's having mutilated
too powerful to be altogether set aside.

No trace remains of such injury, unless it be


the image, so as to ruin it as an object of worship.
that the forefinger of the left hand, which is shorter than it should be, had a piece struck off Ijelow
This particular form
the first joint and was afterwards sculptured into a perfect finger again.
suggested itself if
of revenge would easily have
degree brought
some
in
was
religion
king's
the

it

be true,

as one tradition states, that

the change of

about by the refusal of his Jaina guru to take food

with him because th e king was mutilated, having lost one of his fingers.
Sewcll'i!

Malrai

Antiqiiilies,

II,

221.

10

38
Next follow three

iuscriptious, Nos.

the bastis on the smaller


in each of the temples,

'The

first

Raja

him

except that 64

mother

for his

as No.

whose date

59,

particulars

and

Of course

wife.

1117,

is

it

set

is

was erected by G^nga

basti,

basti,

now known

up at the door of the S'isana

endowment granted by Ganga

of an

S asana

as the

image

the case with No. 67.

is

as the Eradu-katte

are not dated, but they unquestionably belong to about A.D. 1116,

They

might be argued from

but from their respective

three,

now known

principal

of the

upper storey, as

third, that yet another Adisvara

his wife.

a,nd gives

oa the pedestal

in the

Adisvara basti, now known as the Kattale basti, was erected by

another

and the

was erected by

basti,

on the image

is

informs us that the Adisvara basti,

the second, that

64 and 63, which record the election of three more of

65,

Tliey are severally engraved

hill.

tliis

by his mother

should oome

that the S'asana basti

situations I conclude

(whence the name),

basti,

Itaja for the bastis erected

that

was the

it

of the

last

must however

Tliey

first.

have been uader erection almost simultaneously.


No. 05

and other

and from

in Sanskrit verse,

is

also that his father

inscriptions give his

name

he was originally a Brahman and

aame and Echa

we learn that Gahga Eaja's guru was S'ubhachandra


As i-egaids the formei'. No. 45

it

was Budhamitra and his mother Pociiambika.

the

as

Echa

name taken by him on embracing

as abovis 'stated, from the Sasana or inscription No. 59


is

Bat as

Echi Raja.

or

appears

it

became a Jaina, Eudhamitra must

tiien

from

The S'asana

the Jaina faith.

basti, so called,

being set up conspicuously at

a plain building, situated immediately beliind the Chandra Gupta

No.- 45 that

ha\e been his Brahman

its

entrance,

with a narrow passage

basti,

between, and faces the east.

No. 64

that

it

is

was

Kannada, and merely states that Ganga Raya, the

in

made

the temple

built in

memory

No. 59, already referred


it

rather long.

As

to this

is

it

lay-disciple of S'ubhachandra,

and of No. 44,

The

at this time.

temple,

as

now

has no other opening than the single door in

also called

name

of Kattale basti

Padmavati

basti,

or

quite plain

seen, is
front,

and

all

statements in
it

seems more

externally, but^

access of

temple of darkness by which the structure

probably from

its

had

be justified perhaps in concluding

this

prevented by the large enclosed entrance hall to be further described lower down,

to account for the


is

might from

mother at her death, but on consideration of the


taken together with Nos. 63 and 48,

of his

to,

was erected

probable that

We

mother Pochavve.

for his

light even
it is

easy

is called.

It

having been rebuilt by some one of that name, when

the original image was moved up to the top to make room for a fresh consecration in connection

The temple

with the enlargement, as suggested in the case of No. 67.

Chandra Gupta

it

but placed more to the south, so that

There seems no doubt that

ends.

it

formerly was whicli exists in

it is

shown

matha.

tlie

built in the square space in front of this basti

bastis

opened into

it,

in

festivals.

like

site,

that

At some subsequent period a

Tliis hall

and here,

seems

to

times, in a rough fashion, the partially ornamental pillars

which are lying about the

situated

to

the

of the

west of

the other

Chamunda Raya

a drawing (made in ultra native style) of the place


large pillared

basti, in

the latter on the north and the former oq the west.

assemble to witness the great

is

begins in a hue with where

and the Chandra Gupta

at the north-east angle, led up to the top of the hall,

of

it

had a small tower something

but no tower now exists, though

basti,

as

basti,

it is said,

hall

was

such a way that both

fhght of stone steps outside,

the ladies of rank

used to

have given way and been rebuilt in recent


of the former structure, some fragments

b^ing replaced by plain uncut stones, and a partition wall built

in froat to shut in the whole.

No,

who

63

is

in Sanskrit verse

built the temple.

It

is

and

is

fiUud with the praises of

situated to the north-east of

Lakshmi, the wife of Gaiiga Rdia,

Chandra Gupta

b.isti,

some distance away

KaTTALE BASTr

Se

1 9

{=033=1=^

-f

e et

39
from that

batli

aiul tlie S'asaria basti built by her husbauJ, and faces to the north.
It is also a plain
ami called Eradu katte basti from Iiaving a raised terrace on each side of the entrance.
Possibly it was built before the other, but in No. 59 the mother's is mentioned 11 rst and then the

building,

wife's

hav* therefore preserved the same order.

The next

Ganga

inscription, No.

as appears

Its date,

importance for the incidental hiformation

of great

is

is

A.D. 1117.

liis

mother and his

Gangfi Raja's genealogy

who was

Echa,

called Pararaa, as

1127

(dvijd) of the

Kanndinya

how the

made a

latter

night

capturing

in order to present it as

The

inscription

how he

recounting

and

devoted

their son

Jaiiia,

asd

his

of twelve

name

Kannegala on the army

at

Vikramaditya, who reigned 1076 to

which he

vehicles,

with his prowess, asked him to

latter, greatly delighted

Parama^

stores

all their

attack

c.

(i.

command

which was there encamped under the


it,

He became a

gotra.^o

They were the parents of Ganga Eaja.

spirited account is given of

A.D.),

an endowment of the bastis

from JIara, whose wife was JMiikanambe, through

traced

is

of the Chalukya emperor Tribhuvana-malla Permmadi Deva

pletely defeated

supplies.

it

to record the grant by

wife.

Brahman

was rochikabbc.

immediate object was

Its

Raja, minister to Vishnu-varddhana, of a place

erected by

wife

4 5,_

from No. 59,

feudatory chiefs, and com-

presented to

his reward, on

which

The

king.

liis

he begged

foi*

above stated.

winds up with

a verse which often occurs in connection


ruined bastis

repaired all the

with Ganga Raja,

throughout Gangavadi, and had the enclosure or

made round Gommata deva also how he drove the Tigulas (or Tamil people) out of GaiigaGanga (i. e. Vishn-varddhana) to stand erect an exploit regarding which we

cloisters

vadi and caused Vira

have

full particulars in

90, to be noticed

No.

further on

thus proving himself

ti

hundred times more

fortunate than the former Raja of the Gangas.

The

latter reference is unquestionably to

the throne from at least


the

Ganga

Ganga Raja

It
it is

also

is

There

is

The

it

Raja's gift of
.and the

was then

Ganga

kings,

who was on

taken by the Cholas and

Raja, as

will

be seen

further

on,

from the Cholas.

Jaina temples in every direction.

eclipsed that of Mabbarisi for

down

Parama

to

whom

It also introduces

a pane-

(formerly) the Godavari stood

him and touched

in flood, surrounded

no information to explain either of these

Echi Raja,

present

Gauga

last of the

capital

a repetition of the last (No. 45) as far as that goes, but adds important
date of the grant as S'aka 1039, the year Hevalambi (A.U. 1117).

stated built towns and

Kaveri, coming

Ganga

Raja, the

the

gives

gyric of his fame, saying that

now the

Ganga

1064 A.D. and whose

to recover the capital of his ancestors

inscription No. 59

particulars.

for

to

sovereignty brought to an end.

had the good fortune

The

022

his

feet

as

if

still,

in obeisance.

allusions.

the basti erected by his mother was

The

boundaries of the village are given.

inscription

confirmed

was engraved

by his father
l^y

Varddha-

maniichari.

The next inscription is No. 139, dated S'aka 1041, the year Vilambi (A.I). 1119).
manner of a sannyasi, of Maukabbe Ganti, who had received dlkshe from

death, in the
for

whom

to sliow

she had erected a tomb, whence he must have died

Tliere

the

is

notiiing

more

who she was.

The

descent of Divakara-nandi

is

said

to be

from Kondakunda, " who

space of four inches between himself and the ground"


'vVe

before she did.

It records

Divakara-nai-.di,

have Jistinguishrd inftances in Tampa, roniia,


(See
of .'ainas wlio were of Bvalminn origin.

Tarmma,

BWs/.tt-iJ/iMs/iaiMm, Intro; 13, 15,

1.

and

Nafp-

Karna

'Ibis

Ee;go>,

alca
'

moved about

leaving a

(showing his perfection in yoga, see No. 105),


village

is

a sliort

d^tir.cc 1o

ilie

nortli-catt of S'rava

40
through Devendia.
(See No.

de-va.

We

Divakara-naudi's disciplo was Maladliari deva, whose disciple was S'lilihachandra-

-13).

nest come

merchant Cliammida
119

for

S'aka

No. 49, dated

to

who was the

of Demiyakka,

fleath

-Setti.

pillar

sister

1042, the ^year


of Buchi Eaja,

(? stoi6/jrt?ft)

was erected

doubt the wife of Gaiiga Raja, as mentioned in No. 46.

word the same as

And,

that.

if

Vikari, (A.D. 1120). It records

(see above,

Some

of hipr,

by Lakshmi

parts of the inscription

made be

the conjecture there

memory

ui

the

on No. 46), and wife of the

are

word'

Demiyakka must have been

correct,

the daughter of Ganga Raja and his wife Lakkala, Laklcavve, or Lakshmi.

The

which

inscription No. 44,

Ganga

1043, the year S'arvari (A.D-

the death, in S'aka

follows, records

the mother of

1121), of Pochikabbe,

Raja, and his erection

tomb

of a

to her

{nisidhige)

memor}'.

The

husband Echa, as given

with the genealogy and Jaina devotion of her

begins

inscription

above in No. 45, and goes on to describe the virtues and benefactions of Pochambike.

She had erect-

ed many chaityalayas in Belugula and other sacred places, and made

At

saking household cares and the

life

of a

them.

gifts to

length, for-

woman, she became a sannyasi and, with the performance of

the vow of sailekhana, mounted, triumphant over the troubles of this present

life,

to tlie throne of

the gods above.

Her son Ganga Raja


" the

full vessel for

the

next praised in a string

is

of titles

and

epithets,

Hoysala king

coronation-anointing of the

among which he

Vishnu-varddhana,"

is

called

the signifi-

cance and appropriateness of which will come under' consideration further on.

The next inscription is No. 48, dated a year later, namely S'aka 1044, the year Plava (A.D. 1 1 22).
Ganga Raja had, the year before, lost his mother, he now lost his wife, and the inscription records his
erection of a tomb or monument to her memory.
Her virtues, beauty and piety are praised at length
;

and no wives

in the world, it is said, could

compare with the wife of Gaiiga Raja.

liis

wife

had

ed by there being no mention here of any children.


one can well understand,
liberal benefactions

The

in her.

These

husband and

of both

Nothing

wife.

The

tacitly to

the

to

was the case seems confirm-

so irreparable to a

was patent to

of the former

prosperity

Hindu, may,

remarkable religious zeal and

which

follows,

shows that Lakkavve's guru S'ubhachandra died only a year


It is inscribed

after her, or in S'aka 1045, the year S'obhakrit (A.D. 1123).

memory by Gaiiga Raja, who was

also

erected to his'

Ganga

Raja's sister-in-law, and therefore the sister of Lakkavvc, whose

liis

on four sides of a square

lay-disciple

pillar,

{gudda) or adherent.

name was Jakkanambe,

tioned at the end as also his adherent, and as having apparently devoted herself to a religious
Tiic inscription begins

with tracing the spiritual descent of S'ubhachandra, and contains


After Mahavira and Gautama,

the information already derived from No. 47.

whose second name was Konilakundacharya


disciple Balaka-piiichha

and

were specially distinguished,

whose

disciple

his disciple

eldest son

The

latter

the chief of them being Devendra.

was S'ridhara.

it

is

men-

life.

much

in

solar

had 300

of

mentions Padnianandi

Umasvati, whose other najne was Griddhra-piiichha

Gunanandi.

was Sampurna-chandra, proficient

Damanandi, whore

all

admit that the cause of their misfortunes must

said of her faiuily or desccJit.

is

inscription No. 43,

seems

this

losses, too,

have furnished a powerful incentive

the wife therefore, as we have seen,

have been

That

son and daughter.

lost in early life their only

distinguished'

For we have seen in Nos. 46 and 49 how he

general and minister had however his domestic troubles.

and

Tliis

disciples,

his

of wJiom 72

His disciple was Kaladhauta-nandi

and lunar astronomy

v\liosc

disciple

was

41
Then

introduced

is

latter

related with a despairing wail

'

alas

The death of the


Deva

(see No. 139),

disciple.,

alas

of grief

His disciple waa Ganda-

Divakaranandi.

his disciple

S'ubhachandi'a was the

Maladhari, of

is

and

Chanclrakirtti,

whom

vimukta

yati S'ubhachandra

the great

departed to svarga.'

The

and was the composition

inscription is well written

of Prabhachandra.

We

now come

No. 56, which

to

year S'obhakrit,

(A.I).

months

but

earlier,

present inscription

ought to come

it

was thought better

it

lay-disciple

six years before.

dated in the same year as the above, namely S'aka 1045, the

is

Properly

1123).

S'antala Devi, the queen of Vishnu-varddhana

being issued on

first,

keep Gaiiga

to

but incidentally

New

Year's day, four

Kjaja's memoi-ial stones together, as the-

Its object is to record the erection of

of a totally different character.

is

Heggade Marddimayya, a

of

was engraved by Varddhamanachari, who had done No. 59

It

it

a basti by

gives certain informatioa x-egard-

ing the Hoysala kings.

Meghachandra, the descent of the Yadu

After praise of Prabhachandra, the disciple of

We

traced from Brahma.

then have the

or Hoysala which was borne by

who

ditya,

is

the conquests

made by the

He

chcha, Vandliasura-chauka, and Baleya patna.2

titles of

whose son

mentioned Chakragotti, Tala-

latter are

Pombu-

His queen was

and

co-wives,'

menacing

this

his

and assumed

rule,

title,

She

follows.

it is

Vishnu-varddhana,

The next

for

And

'

the

a rutting elephant to

appears for the purpose,^


Belgola, a

to S'antiSvara (literally, lord of Patience),

which she presented through her guru Px'abhachandra.

313 brass vessels made

it

the basti she caused to be erected at

with the permission of

also,

Savati-gandhO'Vdrana,

strange and inappropriate as


of

Among

daughter of Marasinga and M&chikabbe.

elder

the significant one of

is

name

the

for

dedicated though

retains,

which

Devi, the

S'antala

applied to her

she selected

that

into subjection to

Tribhuvana-malla, and Bhujabala Vira Gahga.

titles or epithets

still

Next came Vinaya-

was Ereyaiiga,

thus brought the whole of the Gangavadi Ninety

Thousand (the central and southern parts of Mysore)

the

His son

chiefs.

hill

line is

whence he took the name Poysa|a

the kings of the dynasty descended from him.

all

Among

tiger,

Nilagui, Kohgu, Na^igali, Kolala, Tereyiiru, Koyaturu, Kongali, Uchchangi, Taleyuru,

kadu,

six

Sala and the

subdued the Malapas or

said to have

was Vishnu-vai-ddhana.

storj^ of

is

the one

name which

it

as appears from No. 62,

endowed

it

with various lands,

Sahasrakirtti, disciple of the latter,

had

it.

inscription, No. 62, is

from the image

in the interior.

It is in Sanskrit verse,

and relates

that S'antala Devi, a lay-disciple of Prabhachandra and the consort of king Vishnu, erected the temple

up therein the image of

and

set

was

similar to her own.

One

This tii-thankara was perhaps selected because his

S'anti Jina.

of the verses describes

her attractive qualities

in

name

a string of equivoqiies

such as are considered a superlative beauty in Hindu poetry.

The

inscription next in date, No. 54,

is

one of the most learned

collectLon. Its object is to record the death, in S'aka

muni, but the abundance and detail of the information

whose

line

it

supplies regarding the

he was descended are of the highest importance.

interspersed here and there with cMrnis or

and interesting

of

the

whole

1000, the year Kilaka, (A.D. 1128), of MalHshena

It is entirely in

succession of gurus in
Sanskrit,

and

in verse,

quotations in corroboration of the narrative.

Commencing with praise of Varddhamana and his disciple Gautama, it passes on to the S'ruta
naming Bhadrabahu and liis disciple Chandra Gupta, who, on account of the merit of

kevalis, especially

his guru,

Talakad

mean the

is

is

for

'

a long

to

time served by the forest

be widely

diEtricts

Kolar

Eongu

Naiigali

Koyatiiru

is
is

is tlie

in

Nilagiri

must

northern part of Coimbatore

tlie

extreme east of Mysore

Coimbatore

Dchctangi

is

Next follow Kondakunda, who caused the

deities.'

Bharata (or

established in

on the Kaveri, in the south of Mysore

Nilagiri hills

and Salem
Kolala

was

doctrine

(Jina)

poiith

India),

and Samantabhadra, who, by the

of Bellary district

trict; the other [laics I

am

Huraclia in Sbimoga dis-

romlmchclia

is

unable to id

ntil'y.

See remarks farther on in connection 'With No. 53.

in the

11

42
own word, summoned Chandraprabha, an allusion wbicli is explained by tbe
moddlu Tadmatmndigalmi Pujyapddanm tatvdrtthadol

of his

^ipell

statement in the Rajarali-katlia

Pftrvva-Videhaman

praijafnadim

Idre
deliam

samavasarana-darsana-tirtthanJcardvaloJcanadim nihsan-

eydi

handu virachisida hmmadole Samantdbhadrdclmryija-svamigalu Kausamhi-nagaradolu S'd~

age

shat-Tolianddgama

vividha-siddhdnta

Padmanandi

{i. e.

Koudakunda,

greit

tatvarttlia, with

loMs'charyyam

suvariinamaya-Chandraprabha-svdmi-pratibimhama

age

afkna-devi pratyalcsliani
torisi

following
sandeliarm

mridu-SamsTcrita-hhdshd-iiJcam virachisiral.

and Pujyapada

see No. 47)

(see No. 108), liaviug

reached Eastern Videha (Tirhut in

effcrb

thaikaras, their manifestation and passing, came back with

Bihar), and

age

As formerly

doubts as to the

by beholding the

doubt removed

all

'

tir-

Samanta-

even so

bhadra-svami, the S'asana-devi having appeared to him in the city of Kausambi (on the Jumna, near

Allahabad) and displayed to him the world-astonishing golden image of Chandraprabha-svami, wrote
commentaries in

(or easy) Sanskrit

soft

Here comes in the

and

his life

first chiirni,

He

travels.

on the various siddhanta and the six branches of agama.'


valuable quotation from Samantabhadra as to

introducing a most

states that he first beat the

drum,* inviting to discussion, in Pataliputra (the

ancient Palibothra of the Greeks, the caj)ital of Chandra Gupta

now Patna, on the Ganges). He then

Malava (Malwa), Sladhu (Sindh) and the Thakka country (the Panjab)

Vrent to

(Kolhapur in the South Mahratta country) and reproaches the king, whose name
jio

The Eajavali-kathe

one at his court will meet him in argument.

and adds

Kiirnata before Karahataka,

introduces

?Lambusa, Dasapura (mentioned

KElnchi,

in the

some

and even

At length he

the-way KaiLchi (Conjeveram), but could find no one to opposa him.

in quoting the

vii,

Karahataka

not mentioned, that

is

same statements,

lines referring to his being

Pampa Eamayana,

to ths out-of-

arrives at

successively in

as near Ujjayini)

35,

and

Yanarasi (BGnares).s

As

have pointed out elsewhere,^

Sn thig order, is

him

to

Samantabhadra, with Kaviparimeshti and Pujyapada, always

invoked at the beginning of all the principal Jaina works in Hale- Kaanada.

have preceded at a greater or

less

distance the guru

natural inference, be might, in connection with the remarks

As a matter

century A.D.
138.''

Some

Then

of fact

on his

disciple,

quninted with

who with

it

is in

deadly

The only mention

connection

if

am

not mistaken

with Kofiguni-varmnia, the

inscriptions ascribes to him, nearly always in the

through a great pillar of stone with one


drum was

fixed in a public part of the

tel any leameJ roan who desired

to

enter into

lines

run thus

first

and then bestowed

-,8

furnish the clue to a most

king of tbe Ganga

Same words, the

city,

The Jains

discussion beat the

and aghdti.

there are obviously en-ors, but

it is

Vanarasyam abhuvara

s'asidhara-dhavalah pandu-rSgas-tapasvi

rajao

pravadatu purato

The

ghati

karma

go

ra.

ai-e

jnanavarari,

the aghati

uava Fampa's Eamachandra

we have

Jaina-nirj'grantha-vadi

Thus

in

(II,

56)

ghatiy,iman aghatiyamam
il

MSS-

in

18834,

crt

Ue

vediniya,

mukti

confers

ayu;

th

Nagadiandra or Abhi'

ghatisi Kirtlidhira-yogi mulitige

Eejport

this

Charita Pum>:-a (the Pampa Kami-

the following Terae

gliati-kshayadim kalvain Dr. Bliandarkar's

renown

daK'anavarani, m5-

kai-ma are

The removal of both

EarnS'aka-BhdsliS-Bhushanam.

IstToduction to

ac-

6
7
See Pattarali

am

appears recognize two classes of karma, namely, ghS.ti

it

shya, narea, and

3'^Tia)

Every one of

acquisition of high

remcTval of only the fomier liaivalyo.

KJiichyan nagnatalio 'ham mala-malina-tanur Llambuse pan(Ju-pindah I


pnn^rnduh s'aka-bhikshu Da?'apura-nagare mrishta-bhojJ-parivrat II

line.

Now, singularly enough,

havarani, and antaravarani

say what the con-et vereion should he.

yasyasti e'alitih

may

sti-oke of his sword.9

^runj as a chalcnge to whoever woold meet him.


These additional

mala)

of the feat of cutting through a stone pillar that

Tjy cutting

appears that a big

sin {glidti

cut through the stone pillar which like a bolt barred the entry of the god-

the Gafiga

SansJirU

2nd

introduced Siniha-nandi, who, with the sword vouchsafed to him of the praise of Bhagavat

dess of empire. These arc singular statements, but

<lifficult tn

the most

below, be placed in the 1st or

further singular accounts about Samantabhadra will be quoted in connection with No. 105.

is

imporfsint identification.

It

made

Supposing
is

Jaina tradition assigns laim apparently to about S'aka 60 or A.D.

Arhata, cut through the stone pillar of the hostile army


it

and that

next mentioned,

Seapeh for

sandam

lyStis'ayam bcttau i Sukaus'ala-munipam

II

p. 320.

STa-khaiJgaika-prabara-kbandita-maha-s'ila-B'.anibha-labdha-bsla.

43
feat, wliich in the present inscription is associatad

by the

Revel. T. Foulkesio, described in

with Simba-nancli,

is, in

a Baua inscription published

connection with both the names in such a way as, taiiing the

several statements together, seems to leave no doubt what the relation was between Siinha-nandi and
Konguni-varmma, which, owing to a slight probable en'or in Mr. Foulkes' inscription, was entirely

The following

obscured.

the statement referred to

is

yasyabhayat pravara-Ka^yapa-vaip^ajo

'gre

Kanvo maha-munir analpa-tapah-prabhavah

yas Simharnandi-mahipa-pratilabdh a-vriddhir


Ggaiiganvayo vijayatan jayatam varas sah

|-|

S'ri-vasadhamui Kuvalala-pure visale

Kanvayanas sakala-Ganga-kuladibhiitah
raja

babhuva bhuvi Kongani-namadheyo

yo Bana-mandala-jayaya kritabhishekah

||

sila-stambho 'nalpah kara-taja-grihitasi-lataya

dvidha chakre yena prabala-sisu-lilena

fiisuna

|.

praharenaikena
'

founder the great muni Kanva,

Its

line of

Kasyapa

of com^uerors

Kuvajala

may

it prosper'.

of the line of

for his great

distinguished

Kanva

king was in the

the

first

Bana

60Sfated for the cmrquest of the


boy's games, a great stone pillar

Ganga

of all the

By whom,

territory.

was cut

earth in

that

the abode
race

born in the illustrious

austerities,

having obtained increase from the king Simha-nandi

Ganga dynasty, the

fortune the

of

Kofigani by

(while yet)

name

little

chief

great city

of

who was con-

boy playing at big

two with a single stroke of the supple sword he held

in

in his hand' ;.....,

Now
are

now

seems to

it

me

in the light of the statements

that,

we are

considering,

being known and nothing more

then

it

S'rava^a Belgula inscription we

said about him) to Siipha-Nandi-munipa.i

being

If this be correct,

Ganga dynasty was in some way due to a muni named Simha(i.e. Konguni-varmma) succeeded in cutting through the great
stone

which

some reason seems

for

to have been

other words, to the foundation of the

stc^mbha or stone pillar was,

to tire pillars

name Ma-stamhlia

on which he inscribed his

but no reason appears why one


as- far

may

Ceylon, whither his

as

know that a missionary was


But, even granting
royal line, nor

this, it

how

the

at

an obstacle to the entry of the goddess of empire, in

Ganga kingdom.

becomes therefore a question what this

It

have elsewhere^ thrown out a conjecture that the term

natural corruption of the pecufiar

even

the

follows that the rise of the

Nandi, by whose aid his disciple


pillar

in

Siinha-Nandi-mahipa in the above lines (no such king

justified in altering

edicts.

(virtue-pillar)

None

not have existed

own

which

of

appears was given by Asoka

there, as Asfika

had

relation^

son went as a missionary of the Buddhist

how such a

does not appear


it

in

sila-

be a very

true have heeo. found so far south a? Kolaj',

it is

the same time sent to BanavS-si and to

cutting

it

may

pillar

with the south

faith.

We

also

Mahisha-mandala or Mysore.

would prevent the estabhshment of a

two would promote the establishment of the

line.

At

all

events a supersession by Jainism of some other faith seems implied.

What

then

varmma, th&
-the

is

first

the date to be assigned to Siinha-Nandi

king of the

Ganga dynasty. The only

Tamil chronicle, the Kotiga-desa-rdjcWial,^

10

JUanual of the Salem IHstricf,


That this

Is

If,

aame

Eoay be teen from No.

members of the Nandi gana,

same as that
is

of Konguni-

contained in

Mi/sore Inscriptions,

Intro, xlii.

See Dowson'e versionj J. R, A. S. VIII,

19 and the analogy of numeroM names conjpoundei with Nandi,


doubtless indicating

the

which, according to Dowson, states that he was installed


*
'~2

369.

a clerical and not a royal

? Evidenlfly

direct information on this point

Eevd,
I

W.

Taylor in

2,

and version by the

Mad, Jown, Lit and Sc, XIV.

44
in S'aka

11, tlie year

Pramoduta, (A.D. 188), and reigned

this statement can be confirmed

to the thi-one in A.D. 425, which

king Krishna-varmma who

is

seventh) king of the line

same

about the

to

and by the

period,

Durvvinita who came to the throne in A.D. 478 had for his preceptor the
is

Now

assigned to the 5th century.s

king founded

each

reign,

mental

the sixth king began to reign in A.D.

is

high:

if

there were six kings the average would be only


;

and the fourth

must have

life,'

lived to

accordingly no reason

the 23rd

is

would bring us

We

the

who
first

now

why Simlia-Nandi should


and

reign

inscription^ dated S'aka

at least three generations

gives

'

his

a great age and therefore


of 45

there-

is

know

it.

not be placed at the end of the 2nd century

we have an

(or Mahavali) kings

year of the

king

first

the bounds of probability nor such as to discredit the history so far as we

As regards the Bana

A.D,

which

But the

39.

The average

probabiy had a reign as long; the sixth king Avinita reigned 53 years.

is

425 and

Vishnu Gopa, from the statement that

king,

was unimpaired t the end of

energy

fore not beyond

There

fact that his son

celebrated Pujyapada,

the dynasty in A.D. 188 we have 237 years for five fengs, or an average of 45 for

which

have reigned 5 1 years

is said to

if

came

Kadamba

supported by the fact that his mother was the sister of the

assigned

is

The nearest dates by which

for 51 years.*

from inscriptions are that the sixth (or

261 (A.D. 339)

preceding

this again

3rd century.

to the beginning of the

sasana devatS,, composed

by the help of the

pass on to Vakra-griva, who, appai'eniSy

in six months a work called Nava-kabda-vdcliya^ which was such as to put to shame the professors^f

Each tirthankara has a

other faiths.
thing

known of the work that

is

.49,sana devi'^

Next

mentioned.

but

it

is

who

not clear here

are introduced Vajra-nandi,

the

the

Nothing

? tri-lakshana.

Sasana devi of Parsvanatha, the 23rd tirthankara,


is

known

of any

is

any-

and then Patra-kesari, who

called Nava-slotra, in which was embodied the whole of the Jaina doctruies,

by the aid of Padmavati,

meant, nor

is

who composed a work

rendered useless

So also with Sumati deva, nest

of these allusions.

mentioned, who wrote the Sumati-sajptaJcam.

Then comes Kumara-sena who migrated, presumably from the north, and died in the south of
He is followed by Chmtamaiii muni, who apparently was the author of a work called Chintd-

India.
tnani.

Thei-e is a

was evidently of a

commentary of

this

different character.

name on S'akatayana's grammar, but the work here


In the notes to the Translations

is

referred to

embodied information about

the celebrated Tamil work of this name.

Next

follows

a notice of S'livarddha Deva,

But, what

Chuddnmni.

is

a well known Sanskrit poet,

autliors

Chiidamani,

it is

poem

in the

a distich which

mentioned by Bhattakalanka

and containing 96,000

verses,

He

uclMrijtjar

am

told,

As regards the

its

if

the greatest

The work

is

referred to in the Rajavali-

extent being given

The following

is

as 84,000 granthas

the passage

the

Tiimhulur-

Karnndtaka-hMslteyim Chuddmani-vydkhydna-

have been unable to trace the position of Tumbulur but have an impression of
neai* the

Tuiigabhadra in the north-west of Mysore.

sayj these Btatements are not supported by the original,

which merely has "

that period, and that

commentary on the Tatvaiiha-mahasastra,

author.

formed a summary or index.

having met with such a name


Mr. Taylor

its

Tumbulur acharya,

emhhatta-ndlhu-sdsira-grantlia-lcartrigaldgi

mam mddidar.

before

Karnataka-S'abdanusasanam^ as

as being a

it

but does not name

kathe, and there attributed to the


I

describes

in his

called

by Dandin,

placed by the best authorities

is

at or

mentioned above must be understood to have preceded him.

Kannada language.

other 12,000,

Now Dandin

quoted.

is

al^o said to have been eulogised

It follows that S'rivarddha lived either

in the Gth century A.D.

the various

in

is

poem

be the author of a grea*

stated to

of the highest importance, he

his reign

was

in S'aka 111", ib. 49,

For the various rctrences see Intro, to Coorg Inscripdonii


-tnd Appcndis to this Introdutfon.

2,

S;e Ind.

^ii^XV,

172.

See list in Ind. Ant. 11, 134 ff.


8
See note, p. 135, under Translation.
in the press

with

its

two commentsries,

have this great work

now

45

We

next have mention of Mahe.^vara

muni,

'

who was

which had been otherwise settled': followed by Akalaiika.


over the Buddhists,

who were

in

Wilson's

identify.

Translations.

The occuiTence took

Wilson to

8th century,

tlie

i.

sentence saiAa-sailadri^ which

Pallava

e.

Akalanka's victory
in the earthen pot

'

account of the transaction

of the Christian

givos 777

is

S'aka

in our inscription

This

the incident

is

am

quoted at foot of

is

have

explaining

sorry I have not been

named Himasitala and

But the Jains

era.

= 855 A.D.

136 of the

p.

assigned by

is

for the date the

memorial

Himasitala was no doubt a king of the

fur their capital.

associated with the vanguishing of Tara,

This allusion

{gliala Jculi).

whom

Saliasatunga,

place at the court of a king

who were Baddhists and had Kailchi

line,

celebrated for his victory at Kauchi

addition of a quotation from himself,

named

in a speech addressed to a king

able satisfactorily to

is

consequence banished to the island of Ceylon.

here principally mentioned regarding him, with the


his motives,

seventy gi-eat discussiona

victorious in

He

is

bom

secretly

'

course of the following history of

explained in the

Akalanka as contained in the Rajavali-kathe, the Akalaiika-charita, Akalanka-stotra and other Jaina
works.

It appears that the

Jinadasa, a Jaina

Bauddhas had completely suppressed the Jaina

Brahman (Arhad

dvija) there,

had by

religion in Kanchi,

when

two sons, Akalanka and Nih-

his wife Jinamati

TheTe being no one of their sect to educate them, these youths secretly placed themselves

kalanka.

under a Bauddha guru named Bhagavad Dasa, who had 500


at Ponataga).

disciples in his

matha (Wilson says

was

it

According to one account, they made such unusually rapid progress that the guru's sus-

picions were aroused

he placed a tooth

and he resolved

(? of

Buddha) on

to find out

their chests,

who they were. So one night, while they were


when they instantly sprang up ejaculating Jina

asleep,
siddha,

and thus betrayed that they were Jains. Another account says that, on one occasion when the
gui'u had to leave them for a few minutes, they managed to insert into the manuscript book from which

The guru, on

he was teaching them the words that samyag-darsana-jmna was the moksha-mdrga.
covering this interpolation, became
one,

their death

was resolved upon, and they

fled

to

caught and slain in order that his brother might have

Nilikalanka allowed himself to be

escape.

time to get beyond his pursuers.

being aided by some washermen who hid him under a bundle of clothes, and having

became the head


At

of the De^i-gana

and was

Sudhapura, Sode

in

in

This he did,

taken dikshe,

North Kanara.

this time the professors of various sects having sufiered defea.t in discussion with the

those of the Vira S'aiva


of the case,

sect

came

to

Akalanka enthroned

believe he

at

Sudhapura and told him

on which he resolved himself to go and encounter the Bauddhas.

peacock's feathers, by which they would have

dis-

Whichever story was the real

aware that they were Jains.

known he was a Jaina

yati,

Bauddhas,
the

Concealing his

he contrived to

state

fan of

make them

was a S'aiva, and having in this form overcome them in argument, he allowed his fan to

be seen, on which they were greatly incensed at finding he was a Jaina. With the view therefore of
putting an end once for all to the Jains, the Buddhists in Kaiachi induced their king Himas'itala
to send for Akalanka to argue with them, the compact being that whichever was defeated all of his
sect

should be ground

m oil-mills.

The preparations

for this great

controversy

on the part of the

Buddhists were somewhat peculiar, but are similarly described in all the traditions on the subject.
They placed an earthea pot of toddy (the intoxicating fermented juice of the palmyra palm) behind

a screen or curtain and having summoned


to),

to

caused her to reply seriatim to

some accounts

no advantage.

for seven

into

if

it

their goddess

(this is

what the

inscription refers

This went on according

to others for seventeen days during which

to feel anxiety as to the result,

he put

Tara

the arguments advanced by Akalanka.

and according

He now began

a dream and told him that

all

Akalanka gained

when Kushmandini appeared

his questions in a different order

to

he would be victorious.
12

him

in

I'his

46
ke accordingly next day

smashed

it.

interwoven

>

when

tried,

the goddess in the pot was unable to answer

away the

Akalanlca then tore

clared for the Jains.

with

story

is this

and

was de-

victory

curtain, kicked over the pot with his left foot

all the

and

accounts that the final words in the inscription

Sugatah pddena visiMtiiah are generally quoted as sa glxatah p&dena visj)h6liiah. It is difficult to
understand after all what exactly is supposed to have occurred, but the accounts are all very circumstantial and to the same effect.^ The upshot of the whole matter was that the king was disgusted
at finding out the tricks the Buddhists relied on, and also witnessing how an elephant which got loose
trampled on the Buddhist books but raised the Jaina books with
ordered

the Buddhists to be ground in the oil-mills.

all

of putting

them

ported to

Kandy

There seems

to be a curious

and suggestive jumble of names and an


the

manner

in

flffiiir

Accordirig

was the wife of

S'altti,

to bring

Hindu mythology

to

con-

TarS

was

csrried off

n object of the
occujiiss 60

by Soma, n njme of the moon,

also of

tha

was

earliest

worship

promioent &

centre.

b*r husband.

Brahma

both Psftja and India, and which

in

to speak tie truth,

tremendous war

which earlh wag shaken

in

interposed and restored

Tlra

to

whom, on being adjured by


she declired Soma to be the father, and
eon, of

(Mercury

not to be confounded with

Tari again (whencs our word teddy)

a form ottali, the

la

spirituous juice of the tdla or palm.

The

tradition that the Buddldsts carried

samipananeyditiija-viittantaman cllamam psJe kelda Bhattakalankaru tave snaru-dinam bnndu pinchhamanu Uanilisade
Pauddha-sabhej-aiu

pokku sinrhasanarudhrragi

on religious

objects animated

salaksh.inani re> saminatiragi niruttaram


jaya-patram gonda bappalli pinchhamani kandu Sra-

^Se

vsnar end ari;u atyanta-dvesbigalagi Jainara pesar


illadantu madal

endu Hemasitala-inaharajam Budiha-btaktan


sppudarind

For

it is

said that a

Bauddha

copper mask, whence he was known as

who

priest

means of

refuted liim by

discussions

by

among

pi ioBt

Tamra

argued by meaos of a

BhaiatJ,

witli a

ramagam vadam band ippudarind Akalaukarani


karasim endu barasi Jainaru sotu banjadey avaja
kallu-gjnakk ikkim
u;id ellara sarvvasiamani kavartto
geyd avaram ris's'&ham

KarnnatAndhra-TuluTO-Pandja Cli6> modalada dei'adim


pti-amadisuvudu Bsuddhara sotu bandadey avaran
asle geyudendu bhashairamaram larankottu sabheyolu Tara-s'atli-devija
glmta-sthSpane

geydu ifijiijavauikejanittu

following

is

the stiry in the

as jiven in the

oi iginal

Eajdvali-

Alliud

agama-purana-s'SstrJii^a'a

pelvaru kejvarum

vad Dasan emban


iral

S mathadole

irddu kclavanu

sahodararn Bauddhara guruv appa Bhaga-

ainurvvaru

vatuga^ge s'abda-s'astraraaiu pejutt

tSm irvvarum

ariyadantu pogi vidyabhyasaiu goyutt

divasaip salvina

Bauddhachavyyaiji tann Igamada

pustukaman oJutt

irddu bittu pogal

jnana-charitiahgalu

moksha-mai'ggom

aJam

samyagdars'na-

nodi

end a-patrado]u

bared irasa!

acharyyanx band adan ikshisi Jaina-likhitam end arid i-vatuga]olu


Jainar

ippar end

kola! end

ataram pididu

ippinam samaralnyol a-maneya

kipinavar kkandu benn-atti baral

nam

Itatti

karSgaradol ikkiy avaraiji


ett

siiran

iliJn

bappalli

Attain Bauddharu rajyaJol ell4 vidyangalind

pididu

nimma

vadadini

geldu

s'astram eUa

vadigal endaru

yand

banlu

made

Sudliapurida

nilalfeade prati-

belagafpa samayadolu

chiutejam

gelvev
pe^ey

fsatra-vadigal

mundana

ad ent endode

endu

avarim

appud ene Advaya-

Siugata-garvya-parvvata-

Ai-a!aulia-vag-vaji-a-patadim cMrnnikritara

madey a-samayadolu
rijalayadim bhadra-gnjara nialadiip kanihamain mijriJu
raja-vidhiyol
kanda-janangalani kollutta
barut iial
S-&vagatara-man6gatadiitd
nbhaya-s'aetivngaian archclii'j katiyu bappa niarggadoj

mada-gaj

-.m

iduvuduin
Paaddfcagnma-pustukaman eda-gal'm padiyam madi Jina-

sildhantaman
s'astrakke

efti

mastatadol ittu

grara,a-prad.ikshinara

Gandha-hasti-Maliabhavhyam emb.i

kandu

geydod S-

pesar adud ellamaip

Sugalacharyyanani

kallu-gSnado}

ikkisal end udyogise Bhattakalaiikaru


jiv.i-ghata-bhii ugal agiy ai-asaiig

ganada baliyo] adda

Eauddhar

ellatti

tamma

banJu

nilise eakala-des'angalol ippa

tarvvasvaman

arasoiig

oppisi

adhyahara-

clbm

parajitir

modaladava-

lolu

antagi

nintu Karnnata-modalada-des'ahgalolu hcsar

illad

madi

Himas'itala^maharajaiji Jainagamamaiiiiiaiiibisadiishtiy agirajyiunan

fiUdam
Bhattiikalankara

antara.

dvipangd.ada Singala.dvipa-lIanisa-dvipa-Vanara-dvipa
gandharva-nagara-vilasadante

sirn'iasanadhisTaravada

nimage

'

manada sandaya pmgi

sadgali sSdlianam

utyanta-prabala'im

Vira-S'aiiar

atjanta

Himasi(a;a-mahS.

a-mahanubhavarol

age faqivada-ghata-v&da-patra-vaJadiga'dm

man

Jaina-matanusarigalol

anekateradim s'ahdagama ynkty-agama-parr,magamam


modal

Vifa-S'aivara-prakaramam

asarabhavyom appudum end avara vaiicbhiteya tarama


vajradim chiiniikritam

luJi

nijabhiprayaaara

Himas'itala-maharajanr

kolvudura Akalankam tappisikondu banJu dilishe gondu Des'i-

SaakhyaJi-matangalarii

ellam

Akalenka-sramigalam

fallailum avar

aripe tave

agi

Bauddhar

rajanallig eydi

ondu gavuJantadole Nilikalauka-

ganada simhasanakk adhis'an agi SudbSpuradol irddan

ninu

illade

vyakaranadis'abda-s'astra-juana-hinar SgippuduArhad-dvija-knmararu

padinentu-diva-

akramadolerSldu jaya-patram gondu Rauddharam


geddu

cis'chaya-jnana putti

Akalsnka-Niiikalahlvar euiba

svapradolu

ghata.vadamaja;ai vfima-palacind otledu bittaru

vadam
ittalu

etti

bidu punah
geydode rirntfa^am ^kku jaya-pradam
appud endu peli be^^

virodhadind

The

a-vivikta-s'ayaram age

Amra-Kiishmautliniyu
pi^s'ne

munna

10

unya-vadaman

kaliyo yafis'varam chintS-

adagaW

(pustaha) and became

hi3 book

fambar.m valam geydu Tara-devi


.=atya-vatyam=na
vakyamgodutt irddode j^dine'uditasam

Jaina

the founder of the gacJicha so called.

Itathe

atanallig

eydi Jainarggaip

for the purpose,

supported by the story of the origin of the Fustaka-gachcha

the Jains.

liiigada-pramJna shoda-

e'opachara-s'aktiga'ara

k^ranta-svanfarangan

means of talking images, or other

trans-

all

Sgo-

Brahma however
But she bore a

the Rig-Teda.

pl:ice in

the child was oiled Badha

Buddha}.

and

She

of the moon-plant (asclepias acida) which

ensued betweee the gods 3rd the asuras


to her

(a

Biihaspati (Jupiter\

Tariously desa-ibeJ as tho father and the preceptor of the gods.

iDtOiicating juSo3

head,

its

Akalanka, instead

in Ceylon. 'o

intentional design to represent

trunk and placed them on

its

at the intercession of

he consented to banish them to a distant country, and so they were

to death,

tempt on the Bauddhag.


staf), here called

But

47
Next

rAcntioncd Paslipasena, a colleague or fellow-student of Akalanka's.

is

And then Vimala-

chandra, who was a source of grief to the professors of other faiths on account of a writing he had fixed

HP on the door

of

liis

house

of Tathagata (or

followers

in a very public street, in which

whom

then Paravadi-malla, a (luotation from


of opponent

this

911), and

may

name,

derivation of

name

his

'refuter

S'aka 797 and 833^

There

875

(^'..D.

probaijly be the one.


so

imbued with Jaina

principles that when, while performing

vow, his ears were tickled with grass by mischievous people, or he was roused out of sound sleep,

he showed no annoyance or forgetfulness of his duty,


it

comcsludranandi, and

After this

given containing the

Akala-varsha, who was ruling in

-also called

Next follows Aryya Deva, who was


liis

is

explained to Krishna Raja, doubtless a Kashtrakuta or Ratta king.

speakers' as

was one of

he exposed the S'aivas, Pa^upatas, the

Bauddhas), Kapalikas, and Kapilas.

away and turned over on the other

but, taking it to be

a space under

side, leaving

some

fanned

insect, gently

for the fancied

escape.

insect to

Then we have Chandrakirtti, Karmma-prakriti and S'ripala followed by Matisagara.


Then comes Hemasena, who binds himself in the king's assembly, what king is not stated,
next Dayapala, a disciple of
to overthrow the arguments of any one who will venture to oppose him
Some verses regarding the latter are quoted from
Matisagara's and a fellow-student of Vadi-raja.
From these it appears that he was without a rival in religious digthe poets ' without naming any.
:

'

eMssion in the city (or c-amp) of the Chajukya emperor (probably either Taila or SatyaSraya).

Next are mentioned


the

title

of

malla,

Kuna Pandiyan, who

in the court

at one time

lastly Mallishena

is

given

in No. 68,

a merchant named Hoysa]a


mistake In the figures, as

the

Belgola)

{i. e.

which

is

scriptions

name

of Hojsala

river

Malprabha

and devout manner


wife,

who was

of Hoysala

of the

in S'aka

Kan. Dy>\. 35.

memory

(A.D. 1129).

titles tribhuvana-tnalla

the Kaladgi district,

later period

Setti's

of her husband,

There must be some


Hoysala Setti seems to

The

and chakidanka-rdva.

was

Ayyavole,

in

It is

Vishnu-varddhana,

latter

charge of

now

called.

a place very frequently mentioned in in-

is

an important Chalukya inscription in the Meguti temple there,

is

At a

death

life

is

it is

a prominent place inLingayt works. The serene

described in terms beautiful from their simplicity.

and hence the necessity

not dated,

and

danka rava and other merchants for the


Fleet,

identified)

His disciples Were

Pura-vamsa, seems to have bad a son named Biichana, whose death

Next we have No. 143.


is,

by Chaddikabbe to the

1039, the year Saumya,

appears likely that he adopted the boy.

it

in

Perhaps he died in early

Poysala, that

life.

he procured for the son of a merchant who

Setti,

from an early period. There

mentioned.

of S'abda-chatur-

After several verses devoted to his praise,

Saumya corresponds with S'aka 1051

dated as far back as S'aka 556.2

His

title

described.

is

pillar erected

who died

Setti,

t^e customs at Ayyavole, whencg


Aihole, on the

and the

and Padmanabha, called Vadi-kolahala. Then follows Kumara-sena,

have been a distinguished man, as he had the


with

Jaina),

exhorting to a religious

Maladh,ri, a disciple of Ajitasena.

his death at Dhavala-sarovara

title,

who

received

to 1069.

S'antinatha, called Kavita-kanta,

Here comss

became a

Gunasena, who was an ornament to the country around MuUuru (not

then have

and Ajitasena, from whom a quotation

and

He

Ahava-malla, probably the Chalukya king Somesvara or Trailokya-

of king

who reigned A.D. 1040

We

follows S'anti Deva,

Svami from the learned king of the Pandya country (perhaps Kubja or Sundara Pandya^

knoNvn in Tamil as

mraukha

And then

Kamalabliadra and Dayapala.

S'rivijaya,

king Vinayaditya and therefore belongs to about A.D. 1040.

to the Poysala

was gura

for

is

also

an adoption.

but records a grant during the reign of Vira-Gafiga


dandanayaka, probably Ganga Raja, by Chala-

of the senior

service of Gommatesvai'a.
I

Ini,

Ant VUI,

237,

48
The next
-sides of

No. 53,

iusci'iption,

a square

a very interesting and

is

and contains a record of the death

pillar

important one.

on four

engraved

It is

at Sivagaiiga of S'antala Devi, queen

of the

"Hoysala king Vishnu-vai'ddhana, in S'aka 1053, the year Virodhikrit, (A.D. 1131), and of her mother

Machikabbe's performing sallekhaua

in

consequence and dying at Belaguja,

It

was the compoaition

of Bokimayya, a lay-disciple of Charukirtti-deva.

an account of the Poysala or Hoysala kings.

Tlie openhig verses give

tanks

quarried for stone became level with the ground

great mountains

became

carts passed

the paths by which the

capital,

namely the Kedaresvara^ and HoysaleSvara.

Vislinu-varddhana changed the religion of the State the Hoysalas were so completely Jains that

till

no ground

attributing the

exists for

There

line.

commencement

the Hoysajesvara

Vinayaditya's, except that

the

I'epresented

This description naturally carries our thoughts to the splendidly

ravines."

carved temples at Halebid, the ancient Hoysala

But

is

populous
temples built for Jina on such a scale that " the pits dug for bricks became

He had

nads and towns.

mortar

Vinayaditya

pleasure in erecting tanks, temples, and other Jaina buildings, and forming

as taking great

is

of those

S'aiva

early a reign as

temples to so

a memorial to his predecessor, who was the founder of

however, besides, largo Jaina bastis at Halebid, though not sculptured in the

are,

and according

florid style of the otliers,

to tradition a

number

very large

of others existed which were

dismantled to provide stone for embanking the large tank.

Next

The

na.

mentioned Ereyanga, and then

is

supporter of the rise of Patti Peruma|a's ov/n kingdom'


of,

mandala

among other

chief

ascriptions, as a forest-lire to

the capturer of Nolambavadi

of the plans of the Bengi

upholder of Nilagiri
Heiijaru

his son Bitti

'

Deva

or Vishnu-varddha-

One describes him as " seeing further

very numerous.

After styhng him "the capturer of Talekadu" the inscription says

than to-morrow."

spoken

him

greater than

'

to the latter are

epithets applied

Raya

teri'ifier

capturer of Uchchangi

he was the sole

He

is

also

Chaki'agotta and to the country of the Tonda-

piercer to the heart of

'

not understood.

is

Adiyama

uprooter of Narasinga-varmma (see No. 90)

a Mari to the Kougas

pursuer of Pandya

a reference which

of Tereyuru
;

(see No. 90)

destroyer

capturer of Hauungal

trampler on Koyaturu

taker up of Pombuchcha

displacer of

roller over of Savi-

male layer waste of the Ghats dragger along of the Tuluvas a terror to Goyindavadi plunderer of
Rayarayapura * Some of these statements occur in other inscriptions and some are new. The string of
;

epithets winds up with saying that he reduced the whole of the Gangavadi Ninety-six

Thousand

as

far

as Lokkigundi (Lakkundi in Dharwar) to subjection to his orders.


His queen S'antala Devi
at his lotus feet

which

'

it

as the queen of the

This

is

the temple

inexplicable.

wjrk ou Mysore,
Tondamindsla

is

in Dharwar-,

the dweller

same time

{i. e,

styled

a bee)

like
'

the senior

signifi-

praises are given at

Some

rival.

details are also

given of her

appears that her father was the senior perggade Marasiiiga, a S'aiva, while her

The

Jaina.

between her own position as a Jaina and

conflict

now Vaishnava monarch Vishnu-varddhana

which br some strange mistake came to bo


name which Fergusion truly fays

the country
first to

'

at the

Her

piece of humility.

knowing

better, railed

it,

in

my

Kaitabhes'vara, which at least has a meaning.


is

is

'

mjself, not then

Hadras, and belonged

Nolaabavali

must be a

But as she

length,

this

Kaite'vara, a

referreil to s the

was

infei'ior.

some

'

Machikal^be, a devoted

mother was

introduced with the phrase

showing that she would tolerate no

cance in her case,


family, from which

'

singularly

a rutting elephant to co-wives which seems to have been one of special

queen and crowned consort


including the epithet

is

always used of an

is

below

the

E istera

Ghats, west of

the Pallavas and then to the Cho'.as;

the Chitaldroog district and adjacent parts; Hanongal


Kiligiri the mountains co called

thcKonga country

was
is

in

reconciled by the

Salem and Coimb.itoip

Ccimbatore

was the
Vira

is

capital

Ballfila

male appeors

statement that

Tereyur near Trichinopoly

Uchch&iji in the sonth-west of Bellaiy


of Nolambavadi

Pombuchcha

is

Huincha

Dharwar,

to be in

capture

its

it is

in

is

alwa3-s

Shimoga

in

South Canara

opposite to Talekad.

it

attiibuted to

District

S&ri-

mentioned in an inscription at

Bclur aa the northern limit of Vishnu.varddliana'e territory

was

Koyatilt

district

Rayarayapura,

Tulava

was MSlhigi, on the Kaverl,

49
Jinanatha was her

and Visbnu her god.

favourite

Her deith occurred

name

that

is

occupied by S'aiva
sacred place,

a sine qua non

hill is

may

is

No

are given as to

paiiiculars

The

to be in such a place at such a time.

and he seems

related immediately after,

exclusively

It is

form could never have bc^a a Jaina

and unexpected while she was on a

therefore have been sudden

His deatli

vow

its

of any note bearing

of Bangalore.

with that sect.

how she came

the cu'cumstances of the queen's death, nor

death

and from

buildi'igs

tciap''?s ar.d religious

a dome-shaped

as

The only place

some 30 miles north-east

conical hill

^f

and her mother.

said in the holy place of S'ivagauga.

it is

the well-known

wao a singular mixture

there

Altogether

religious creeds in the case of herself, her husband, her father

visit to

her father.

have expired in the performance of a

to

in consequence of his daughter's death.

The mother Machikabbe alone was


the loss of her daughter
sannyasi, fasted for one

month and

and she at once resolved to

left,

She accordingly returned

the queen.
so

went to the world of gods.

no longer, nor survive

live

Belgola and, taking

to

the

vow of a

devoted to glori-

Several verses are

fying her act of self-sacrifice and the severity of her sufferings while thus doing penance.

Then
latter

genealogy of Machikabbe and

follows the

had made eight years before her death,


and certain lands

village

to the

Vislmu-varddliana, so far as

and

the king's

it is

and

Devi,5
five

this event

title

tlie

Here we may put No. 144.


to state

queen, and the

The

built.

nathapura (now being

The king must

rebuilt),

inscription

is

set

inscription

is

certain grants

Chamunda Raja

60.

1076

basti in which

it is

to

him

The statement

inscribed.

name Boppa.

But

from. No,
first

We

Mysore Inscnpiwns,

also learn that


.

\\

32.

Tiiat this

ascertained that Boppa was

again after

Ganga Raja
_
.

the

it

in

of,

presum-

the

that

son of Gaiiga

second

Echa
is

or

often

literally is evident

eldest son.

the death of his wife


-

appears

was not the case

died in S'aka 1055 (A.D.


-

repeated

cousin to Boppa, though, as

genealogy and also from Boppa being described as Ganga Raja's

his elder brother.

is

144

among Hindus, he

therefore have married

acknowledgment of

1127,

from

it is

as

belong to the reign of Tribhuvaua Malla

the case

inscription at Halebid,

it

basti (see No. 66).

the erection by Echana, son of Gaiiga Raja,

Echi Raja was Gaiiga Raja's elder brother's son, and thus
calls

to his

the temple

would seem, from the description of

Chamunda Raya

It professes to

It records

adding that Echana had another

corded in No. 48

for reppjring

remarkable as being the only one which begins with an

Here may be introduced No.

Ganga Raja must

again.

up near the entrance of a ruined temple in Jina-

but the temple refeiTed to

of the latter dynasty, whose reign was from

an

manied

therefore have

made

daijdanayaka, and

allegiance by the Hoysalas to the Chalukyas.

tlie

Lakuma

but evidently belongs to about A.D. 1135. Its object

being in Belgola and so highly sculptured, to be the

verse,

which S'antala

v/ith

Moreover, an inscrip-

Boppa Deva dancianayaka, the son of Ganga Raja, erected a monument

that

which the latter had

ably, the

consequent ferocity

more

account for

Narasimha, was born to Vishnu-varddhana and

It is not dated,

brother (properly cousin) Echi Raja

The

This would

would seem, from an inscription at Halebid, to have occurred in A.D. 1136,^ or

years after the death of S'antala Devi.

was

survived his queen S'antala Devi by ten or

she had assumed of Savati-gandha-varana.

next king,

Belgula, pi-esenting

at

Meghachandra.

the throne had been born to them.

to take another

probably desiring

Harihar states that

tion at

disciple of

we know, must have

evident that no heir to

Devi gave prominence to the

and an account of a donation the

the year S'obhakrit, (A.D. 1123), of a

Savati-gandha-varana basti she had erected

them through her guru Prabhachandi'a, the

years,

S'antala Devi

in S'aka 1045,

Moreover, from

Raya and Naga,la


Lakshmi

in

Devi.

1122 as

re-

133) and that Boppa erected

id, Igfro. Ixrviii.

13

50
a temple to his meinoiy in Dorasamudi-a, that

by the son of Chamunda Eaya, as recorded

origLuoIly erected

perpetuate the

name

of

his

who was then

which was really the name of

dead.

The

inscription

This basti

belong to about 1135.

must therefore suppose from thi-s


Kaj'a basti which had been

Chamunda

Moreover, that in order to

in No. 67.

and his cousin's common grandfather Ecbi Kaja, he represented himself

as being also called Echana,


branch,

We

Halebid.

is

Boppa, Ganga's son, rebuilt on a larger scale the

No. 66 that

is

offspi-ing of the elder

his first cousin, the

on the

the handsomest

hill,

completed with upper

being fully

storey

and tower, and with numerous statues and sculptured ornaments round the

wall.

Externally

it is

85

of rectangular form,

feet long

As

as a foundation or basement for the upper storey

this

is

work the one which

the

"

stand the Bastis, fifteen in number.

solid with earth

S'ravana Belgola, and from the

chiefly influenced the opinion of

from him may be quoted here.

extract

following

up

filled

and tower.

specimens of the Jaina temples at

one of the finest

illustrations given in his

cornice of the outer

by 37 feet broad. The entire space between the

outer wall and the garbha-griham at the back, or about 12| feet, seems to be

and stones

must

not dated, but from the above considerations

is

On a

Fergusson regarding them,

shoulder of the

As might be expected from

hill called

their situation,

Chandra-giri

they are

all of

the

Dravidian style of architecture, and are consequently built in gradually receding storeys, each of

ornamented with small simulated

which

is

sikra

or spire

appearance

external

is

pilasters

and surrounded by

is

and crowned with a row

it

Babylonia and

men

India,

off

the idea as an

its likelihood

The

It is

The

with bulls and lions,

Gummata

The

Inside

as generally orna-

a court, probably square,

Vunana over the

which contains the

cell

with their cells

basement, are

distance of time would

and the many

seem

similarities

the

all points of

backward

resemblance

to bar such

it

posi"

seems

an idea, but

between the Pantheons of

it

may

be considered improbable.

untenable hypothesis, but every time I return to the

have long tried to

study of the subject,

No. 115 has

been placed next,

as,

although

it is

not dated,

it

seems to belong to

engraved on the rock at the side of the stone steps leading to the enclosure erected
is

a record

of.

the construction of the temples of Bharata and Bahubali

which are one on each side at the foot of the steps, and of the erection of the grand

by the general Bharata, the younger brother of Mariyane dandanayaka.


gere8

is

render the fact of the architecture of the one country influencing that of the

great statue, and

around the
or

Their

recurs with increasing strength.'"^

inscription

this period.

rises the

division into storeys,

other far from being impossible, though by some

shake

of northern Jaina temples.

seems impossible not to be struck with the resemblance to the

The same

regard as purely accidental.


of

curvilinear

surmounted by a small dome.

the panelled or pilnstered

tion of the temple itself;


to

of the

The southern ones are

of ornamental cells.

back of which

speculation but

"It may be a vain

temples of southern Babylonia.

the combinations

among them

instance occurs

almost always quite plain.

cloisters, at the

principal image of the Tirthankai-,

difficult

No

more ornamental than that of the generality

outer wall of those in the north

mented with

cells.

universal with the northern Jains, except in the instance of Ellora-

wliich is

From an

stairs,

inscription at Sindi-

we know that there was a very long-standing intimate relation between this family and the
Vinayaditya's queen had in A.D. 1039 married a lady of rank, perhaps her sister, to

Hoysalas.

Mariyane, conferring on him the lordship of Sindigere. In a later generation, in 1103, the prince BaUala, the elder brother of Vishiui-varddhana, married in one day the three accomplished daughters of
lilariyane.

in 1

Ind.

And he and

his brother

Bharata held high

38 as judges, treasurers and chief


&

East, Arcfi. 269.

advisors.

Some
I

office

under Vislniu-varddhana, being described

of the
*%

names given

Ins.

p.

329.

to his erections at Belgoja

ChAmumparAya Basti South SroE


Scale

fe^

Ch AMUNDARAYA BaSTI
Enlarged view of scuLPTURt on frieze and cornice

51
mentioned

not understood, nor have

insci'iption are

in the present

Besides these, he

tion of them.

is

succeeded in getting any explana-

credited with having erected eighty virgin

new) bastis through-

(?

out Gangavadi and repaired two hundj-ed that were in ruins.

The next

the son of Bala

tomb

in his

Moriugere

of

is

similar in chai'acter

Naga Deva and grandson

tu-tha.

it

Deva must have been S'aatala

We
who was

and

relates how, a

of Bala Deva,

mouth

expired in the

same

the meaning of which

is

with a tank and lauds, through his guru Prabhachandra.

wliich is engraved on four sides of a squai'e

pillar,

not clear,

This Bala

and was composed

The

queen S'antala Devi and her mother.

first

part of the inscription coitcs-

ponds almost exactly with No. 47, described above, and contains the same succession
His colleague was S'ubhaktrtti, the son of Balacliandra.

to Meghachandi-a.

year, Bala

of a sannyasi at the

death in S'aka 1008, the year Krodhana, (A.D. 1146), of Prabhachandi-a,

It records the

giu-u to the

later in the

manner

Devi's cousin.

next come to No. 40,

by Gahganna.

to

Prabhachandra'

wife, lay-disciples of

His mother and his sister erected a paddi-sale,

memory, and endowed

in his

we know that he was uncle

No. 53

His daughter and his

memory.

Inscription No. 57

Deva, son

From

Deva and Bachikabbe.

S'antala Deri, Vishnu- varddhana's queen.


erected a

S'aka 1061, the year Siddharthi, (A.D. 1139).

inscription, No. 52, records the death, in

of Siugimayya,

was Prabliachandra, whose colleague was Virauandi, the son of Meghachandra.

down

of gurus

Meghachandra's

disciple

not stated

It is

who

erected this monument.

"We now come to No. 138,

wliicli is

expired), the year Pramadi, (A.D.

Bhandari basti (now generally

an important

1160).

Bhandara

called

1082 (1081

inscription, dated in S'aka

having

an account of the erection at Belgolaofthe

contains

It

by

basti)

and

Hulla, the treasurer (bhanddri)

chief

minister (sarvvddhiMri) of the Hoysaja king Narasimha.

The opening account of the Hoysala kings gives us information regarding Ereyanga which have
else met with, as he is generally dismissed witli little more than the mention of his name
1.

nowhere

and some conventional


Malava

to

waste

Chakragotta,

and

have broken

to

He

praises.

is

here

stated

have struck fear into the camp or


a name which
tlie

has

king of Kaliuga.

to

have

burnt Dhara, the

who was eager

city of Chola,

occurred in

already

connection

for

city of the

war

ruler of

have laid

to

with Vishnu-varddhana

These statements imply a range of victorious

expeditions

or raids which extended far beyond what are generally supposed to have been the limits of the Hoysala

(But see the remarks farther on

power at that early period.

Of

his son, here simply called Vishnu, there

Several of these have already

quarters.
Koyatui',

dust raised

Virata,

i.

e.

plundered Talavana-pura,
sent against

this to

the

line, to

have subdued

Vindhya

Kadamba

all

river

Mahapaharini,

of Malava,

Hoysalas at

first

and

to

powder.

in various

cut

in

pieces

Kauchi, trod to dust

e.

the

Malapahari or Malprabha,
districts.

He

also cut

He

to have destroyed

an army

others, by the Emperor-, no doubt

Vikrama

He

also

claims

paid a real or nominal

the tenitory from the east to the west as

mountains

kings.

the

i.

Belgaum and Kaladgi

having defeated the enemy there.

whom

He

an end the bravery of Adiyama, smote through Vehgiri and

him under Jagad Deva, king

of the Chalukya

inscriptions.

the door of the Ghats, tomfied

a tributary of the Krishna, which flows through the


to

other

Hanugal, desolated Vanavasi, shook Vallur and, with the

by his army, covered up the

down Narasimha-varmma, brought

connectiSn with No. 137.)

in

a long account describing his victories

been met with in

burnt Kohga Rayarayapura, closed

the fortress of the king of

is

subdued

the

fai-

allegiance

as the Krishna-veni,

and

after

and reduced

king Irungola (see No. 42) and the

52
His wife

is

and the mc tber of Narasimha

called Lakshiiu Devi

his second wife called

Lakuma Devi

on coming

Nai'asitnha,

she

previously referred

Barbbara,

Chola, Chera and

to the throne, defies the

identical with

therefore

is

in the Harihar inscription

to.

Gauda

His

rulers.

Raya and Lokambike, of the Vaji-vamsa,

minister and treasurer Hullapa, the son of Jakki

lay-disciple

erected this basti ?as an abode for the twenty-four tii-thankaras, on the occasion of his

of Maladhari,

He had

returning from a victoi'ious expedition.

the

him

given

title

and

of Bhavya-chudamani,

calls

by that name the basti he had erected, for which the king Narasimha gi-anted certain endowments.

We

then come to No. 137, which includes three different

A.D. 1160, to S'aka

The

1296).

first

an account of the

contains

of a Jina temple in Belgula,

The opening

portion

is

erection

and the others record

by Huila, the minister of Narasimha Deva,

specially deserving notice are the following.

same.

gi-ants to the

Hoysala kings, in which the statements

occupied with an account of the


Ereyaiiga

king {(JkaluJcya-lhupdJana halada hlmjd-danMm).

The

it

chief.

says that the middle one, Vishnu,

and western oceans,

the eastern

The fame

'

the strongest

of Koyatur

of royal forts

solely

must be

seems

thus

it

earth so as to unite

stretching out at once in the

'

Ereyaiiga

that

After mentioning his

Chalukya army.

in the

Chalukya

to the

either to Some^vara, called

by the exercise of the power of

(Coimbatore),

hand

described as a right

is

reference

Bhuvanaika-malla, or to Vikraraa, called Tribhuvana-malla, and

was a feudatory and probably a principal commander


three sons,

belonging respectively to about

gi'a,nts,

(A.D. 1278), and to the year Durmukhi, (A.D.

Bahudhanya,

1200, the year

own arm became the

his

Talavanapura (Talakad) and Rayarayapura (Malingi) as

He captured so many forts, submany who submitted to him, that to describe

faded away in the flames of his glory.

dued so many kings, and raised to high station

so

them by number would bewilder even Brahma.

Eis queen

mentioned as

is

Lakshraa

De\a, the

mother of Narasimha.

Among
he was a

the

and epithets applied

titles

to the latter are that

perhaps connections of S'antala Devi, Vishnu-varddhana's

Chola camp or

The conquests and

capital.

titles

(p.

34).

If

'

it

first

Racha Malla

the

after

first

him,

queen

and Hullana, who

Here occurs the verse already quoted

be asked who from

minister of king

Tuluva forces

that

to the throne,

and that he plundered the

of his father are also ascribed to him.

His minister was Hulla, also called Pullappa,

under his father Vishnu.

he consumed the

which seems to indicate the existence of other claimants

wild-fire to rival heirs,

is

as having served

described

former part of

in a

tliis

Introduction,

were firm promoters of the Jaina doctrine:

Ganga, the minister of king Vishnu

Raya,

and

the

after liim,

Hulla, the minister of king Nrisimha Deva.

The

various

meritorious

He

are then recounted.

works perform id by Hulla, whose guru was

one built by ?the Uppattayta and the other by Kalivita^

Kopanaio

restored the

and

built there

five large

temple at Belgula for the twenty-four tirtbaiikaras


Baiikapurhas two temples,

a Jaina basti of

and a S'aiva temple of SiJdhes'vora.

(which

Eangasvami Nag.iie-

The Jain

shrine,

which

a fine

large old building, partly ruined

814

Kali-Vitti

Dharwar.

is

the

name

and a good deal buried,

object of

also built a

the inscription

mentioned by Nripatuiiga or Amogha-varsha (reigned

869 A.D.)

in

his

Kavirtijamdr gSlankdra as maha-Kopana-

and one of the four

Kannada was

He

five tanks.'

the special

sfolien.

It

cities in

seems

which the very pith (tiruX) of

liliely

that

it

was situated

at

a hill

near Slulgunda in Dharwar.


of a feudatory of tlie Ratta king

Krishna

S'aka 868 (A.D. 946) at Kyi^anur in

in

a gi-ant dated

He

was of the Chellaketma family and had the government

of the Banavasi province.

to

nagai-a

6(W. of Dhdrwdr, 653.

nientioned

in ruins,

of land in the great tirtha of

and

bastis

it is

Thi-; place is

is

usually calleJ Arvattu-kambhada basti, or the Sixty column temple,


is

made grants

celebrated original tirtha of Kellaiigere, formerly erected by the Gangas, of

which only the name remained

8'vai-a

Kukkutasana Maladhari,

two great Jina temples at Bankapura which were completely

rebuilt

Fleet,

Kan. Dyn. 37,

According fo No. 40, Kellaugerc belonged


,

^^.

^^

^i|.p^

^^^^

^ t|f^,.,

to the

Mpa

NSrayana

j,,^,y^ ; ^^^^ ne.ghlioa.hood.

Bhandara Basti
Scale

'P

^.^P r.^+

'

53
and another large temple which,

to record),

Gommuta, was an ornauaent

like

to

Gommatapura, perhaps

the Bhandari basti mentioned above in No. 138-

For

temple of the twenty-four tirthaiikaras, as

this

king Narasiraha assigned the

The uses

temple.

which the endowment

to

Inscription No.

80

is

well as for

Gommata and

Parsvanatha, the

Savanera and appointed Nayakirtti as the achari of the

village of

is to

be applied are then stated.

engraved on the rock on the right hand of the great image of Gommatesvara.

Hullamayya, the minister of the Hoysala king Narasimha, made a donation of

It briefly repeats that

lands to provide for the worehip of Gommatesvara,

Parsvanatha and the twenty-four tirthaiikaras

set

up by himself as above described (No. 138).

The next on the

Na

list is

in S'aka 1085, the year Svabhatiu, (A.D.

39, which records the death

and names

1163), of Devaldrtti muni,

his three

disciples

who

set

up

It occupies the east

his tomb.

face of a square pillar, of \Vhich the three other sides are filled with No- 40.

The
and

No. 40, contains an account of the erection of a tomb by Hulla Raja for Devakirtti,

latter.

consecration by his

its

three disciples LSkhanandi,

part of the inscription gives an

Madhava and Tribhuvana-deva.

But some of the information

extent with that contained in No. 47.

new and

is

mentions Padmanandi,

it

Umasvati,
pinohha.

stating that

also called Griddhra-pifichha, the

mentioned Devanandi, no

is

worshipped by the

his feet were

He

is

stated to

Santddhi-sataJia, besides

deities,

Then

follow

disciple

Balaka-

called

because

some reason

to

account of his

ears,' is

ceremonies among

Akalahka

also'

called

".

Hindus,
to the

as Jinendra-

whom see above vmder No. 54)


" mler of the Golla country, who for

His disciple was Traikalya yogi, whose disciple

Kaumara

so

much

so

Musalmans.

The

deva.

a singular one, as the boring of the ears


all

known

regarding

(for particulars

cha Mtuna) formerly took dikshe

them

also

Jainendra grammar, the Sarvdrtha-siddhi, and the

GoUacharya, described (as in No. 47) as the

{hence

learning

other works which proclaim aloud his fame.

was Aviddha-karnua Padmanandi,

often apphed by

other than the famous Piijyapada,^ so

and on

author of the

be the

many

Theinscription then mentions

and passes on

unpierced

name was Kondalcunda.

his second

most learned Jaina of his time, and his

'

Chandra

disciple

In his line arose Samantabhadra.

After him

buddhi.

first

some

of great importance.

After praise of Mahavira and Gautama, the S'ruta-Kevali Bhadrabahu and his

Gupta,

The

account of a succession of celebi'ated gurus corresponding to

is

epithet

aviddha-Jcarnnd,

one of the imperative

aviddha-karnna, 'having unpierced

that

The reason why

essential
ears,'

is

with,

'

caste

a term

saiddhantika had not conformed to

this

the universal custom does not appear.

His disciple Was Kulabhushana, whose colleague or Pfellow student (sadliarmma) was
described as a

chandra,
disciple
(in the

celebi'ated

was Kulachandi-a, whose

South Mahratta country).

disciple

He had

Nimba Deva and Kama Deva, were


Then
to

is

sdleagws was

The

S'rutakirtti,

peilod of this distinguished

Jaina teacher

may

not

made

tirtha

made

out, of

Kollapura

in

whom two

chiefs,

This correspcnde with

mentioneii

of the Gangs
(See

the gura,

who had been preceptor

were Bhanuldrtti and Devakirtti.

of a Bdgliava-Pdndaviya, a

His

work which read one Avay

and read ?backwards {prcUydgata) give the story of the

be deduced

plates, that he (there

S'aMdmtSra) was the prec^tov


who c.ime to the throne in A.D. 478.

Inscriptions, Intro, p. 3).

is

whom Maghanandi was

who was the author

a the author of the

king Durvrinita,

name

No. 55), and whose disciples

would give the story of Rama,

from the statement in the Hebbui-

was Maghanandi, who had a


a disciple whose

Prabha-

Kulabhushana's

lay-disciples.

mentioned Gandaviaiukta, to

the general Bliarata (see

(gata)

author on logic {prathita-iarha-granthaMrah).

Coorg

Dr, BUhlor's

coujecture {Ind. Ant.

6th century A.D.

XIV, 355)

That

his

name

tliat

Piijjapada

was DSvanandi

belonged to
is

the Earn&ta!ia-S'abddnus'Ssamm in which, under

" Jainendre
gavan DSTanandi I"

ttakalaiika says

'pi

tha

confirmed by
siitra 3,

Bha--

laoh-cbhabda^ prJynnta Bha-

54
And

Paiidauas3

aud Devachandra, whose colleagues were


and Gandavimukta Vadi-chaturmukha

were Kanakanaiidi

brothers

elder

his

Maghanandi,

S'ubhachandra

Ramachandi'a.

Also Akalaiika, whose lay-disciples were the treasurer Mariyaue, the minister Bharata-

Devaldrtti,

of

the disciple

Bhuchimayya and Korayya.

maiyya, aud the chiefs

Hulla Raja's family

is

His father was Yaksha Raja (Jakki Raja in No. 138, Jakki

then mentioned.

being a tadbhava of Yaksha), of the Vaji vamsa

and

dhikari

senior treasurer

minister and in promoting Jaina works of


to the basadi
pui'a

and

of

set

The next

guru

Rupa-Narayana of Kollapura

this

tomb

for Devaku'tti.

inscription, No. 81, is dated in the year

Gommatesvara and the 24

The

death

is,

as a

town of Kellangere, which belonged

Khara, (A.D. 1171), in the reign of the Hoysala

named Gommata

Setti for the worship of

S'aka 1099, the year Durmukhi, (XvD. 1177), of

in

memory by Naga Deva

in his

his lay-disciple.

taken up with a succession of gurus from Mahavira, corresponding with that already

is

His disciple was Sampurnna-chandra, proficient in solar and

given in No. 47 as far as Kaladhauta.

lunar astronomy

minister, sarvva-

new Gafiga Eaja, that

Tirthaiikaras.

and the erection of a tomb

The first part

styled a

erected a dana-sale of stone in Jinanatha-

a grant by a merchant

No. 42 records the

inscription

is

rebuilt the

his

up

king Narasimha Deva, and records

Nayakii'tti

He

merit.

He was

mother Lokambike.

his

the king Narasiiiga, and

to

The

(ravi-clianclra-siddhdnta-viclar).

At the end an account

abstract translation.

list

may be

of gurus which follows

introduced of Nayakirtti,

is

who was the

seen in the

disciple

and son

of Gunachandra, and guru to Iruiigola.

The name

Vishuu-varddhana as subdued by him.

Nayakirtti's disciples are next mentioned and his lay-disciples

of this king occurs in the inscriptions relating to

were the senior treasurer and cluef minister Hulla and the head^ accountant Naga Deva.

was son

of

who was

Bamma Deva

and Jogamba

was Chandambika

his wife

a translation of some

chief of Kamalata-suta-pura, evidently

The

latter

and he had a son Mallinatha,

name combined with

local

Magalur.

Next has been placed No. 113.

engraved on the rock at the side of the main entrance to

It is

the grand stairs erected by Bharata (see No. 115) in such a

The

before they were made.

The

correspond with A.D, 1177.


with nuns and

gurus,

only date given

same are mentioned


of their orthodox

way that

the year Hebanandi,

object of the inscription

many bands

as to where they came from,

is

is

it

could hardly have been there

that

Herilambi,

is

to record the visit of a great

of disciples to the festival of

Gommata

The greater part

in No. 122.

good qualities as Jaina

yatis,

of the

inscription

is

taken

company of

Nothing

Deva.

but the names of the chief persons are mentioned.

which would

Two

is

stated

or three of the

up with a description

several of the epithets being cumulative

in

tlie

order

of the numbers from one up to thirteen.


Inscription No. 85, though not dated,

poet styled Sujanottamsam, whose real


gavi-lappa,

'

a polish to the

he was a poet of

The
of

inscription

is

'Theve

is

work of this name

by Tennala Kama

shna Kaya

of Vijayanngar.

he

in

of

is

belongs to

poets', evidently

this

period.

It

was the work of a

as he states, had the

We

a play on his name.

title Kannadaknow liowever that

mentioned by Kesi Raja, at the beginning of the S'abdamani-

Pampa and

entirely in

who Gommata was, and

'n Telagu

Kannada

distinction, for

darpana, along with Ponna,

e^^dently

name was Boppa, and who,

other celebrated

Kannada

verse,

how and by whom

Sanskrit by Kavi R&ja

Krishna, bullion at the

also

one

com-t of Kri-

In these all the verses can be interpret.

Kannada

and from

his colossal

it

is

poets.

obtained an unimpeachable account

image was erected at Belgola.

As most

ei in two ways, so that one meaning yields the Ramayatia story

and the other the


tioned in the

Maha Bharata

Pampa Ramayana

story.

in the

S'ratakirtti's

same terms

work

as above.

is

men-

Yakshi Devati
i3_

jS'eale

foot

55
of

lliis

iiilonnatioii lias ahviuly bocii qiiotcd

it^ is uiiiu'c

ssary liuro to go

over

nnd

part of

uso of in a prcviouB

iniulo

But

ground again.

saino

tlio

of tho vorsoa arc devoted to describing tho beauty and lofliuesH

addition

in

of

tliu

to

image, and

Introduction

tliiH

lliat

mnny

B(K>d

ffTcct it pro-

tlic

duced ou tbo boliQldors around, followed by exhortations to acceptance of the Jaina faith as exemplified

by Oommafa

Dfiva.

No. 101, which

put

is

inscribed on the pcdeatal of the ftnialo (iguro, holding a gnHa-kdyi,

nf.xt, is

The

which stands beforo tho entrance to tho inner enclosure round the colossal imago.

and

Kusinnai.Klini,

fts

is

appeared at tho cousecralion of

feiliiig

The

had prevonlod

wliiili

ligiiro is

tlie

described in

from being

his anointing

on deified Jaina

celestial attendants

saints.

Bamma

Probably

it

Seiti,

was intended

as a work of

deiati,

rebuked

j).

26)

a class of beings who seem to be

This figure now under notice was made by order

l)asti.

a woman exactly

to represent

known

imdertaking,

his vast

(Sec the story already given

cfToctual.

a YaJcshi

a lay-disciple of Balachandra, and

is

life size.

ft.

The

9i

in.

high witlmnt the pedestal.

illustration will

show

merits

its

art.

No. 110 has boon placed here as

Tyagada Brahma Deva


from above

is

Tadmavati

Their images are phiccd at or near the door, as in the

present case and in that of the Chandra Gupta


of a merchant,

figure

whose guise the goddess

tho accomplishment of

at

I'latod

inscription as merely

tlio

in

groat statue and tho acocplanco of wiioso simple ofloring

whioh L'hamunda llaya was

tho prido with

woman

said to rojuvsent the laithful

in

it refoi-s

There

pillar.

is

a somewhat similar erection, that of a Y'il;sha for tho

to

no clue as to

The

its date.

such a way that a handkerchief can be passed under

is

in

present inscription

on tho south base and occupies only two

Kanna, whoever he was, that had


inscribe his brief notice he

judge from what remains

it

had the

in

engi-aved,

is

No. 109, depriving the

filled

supported

is

side of

half.

art, aiid

The
named

the base.

But the

chief

it is

evident that in order to

three sides of the

base defaced, thus, to

entitkd to execration, for

which

inscription

and a

lines

which

a beautiful work of

north

connection, with No. 109, which occupies the

has been illustrated


is

pillar itself,

it,

world of what was probably most interesting in-

The Yaksha

formation regarding the erection of the colossal image.

set

up by him,

too,

seems to have

sculpturbeen a paltry figure, of no account, erected on the top of the highly ornamental and classically

ed

pillar.

The

figure

Tyagada kanibha
tion

was made

was enclosed

in

Kannada chhugada

(in

is

plain building with four brick walls,

Jcaniba)

A Yaksha

of the sacred gifts.

Tiie next inscription

little

is

was, as

its

name

a demi-god attendant on Kubcra,

No. 122, belonging to about A.D.

in the presence of several gurus

We

now come

to No. 90,

named, among

which

is

otliers

178.

not dated, but

made by Vishnu-varddhana and Narasindia

fom- tu-thankaras.

It

also

incidentally

for

It states
it

The

in ruins.

that

the god of wealth.

Naga Deva, son

with a garden and other

of

gifts,

Balachandra, for the worship of Gonmiata Deva.


is

of about the

cord the confirmation by Vira Ballala, at the instance of the


grants

Deva, constructed a tank called Nagasaniudra, and presented

Bamma

now

the place where distribu-

indicates,

same

(? former)

period.

minister

Its object

Hulla,

Gommata Deva, Parsva Deva and

mentions that

is

to re-

of certain

tlie

twenty-

Nayakirtti, the guru of Kulla, had died,

and

Balachandra had erected a tomb and constructed some tanks in his memory.
with a very important
But though this is the object of the inscription it is principally taken up

that his disciple

account of the exploits of


first to

Ganga

Raja, the minister of Vislnju-varddhana,

who was apparently the

obtain a royal endowment for Gommata-natha.

After an account of
s\y that

Gauga Kaj

Gauga Raja's

father

and mother, and

his ability as

a mmister,

it

goes on to

appeared berore Talakad, the frontier station of Gaiigavadi above lie Gl

ats,

and

56
summoned

Adij'ama, the feudatory

whom

Chola had placed in eamp there,

refused to give up the country of which Choia had placed


(if

you

The two

can).'

and putting

forces

met

turned to

fiee,

as

cut

Chola

(the

on

belt

Damodara hiding
would not

Him

eat.

is,

his

life

as

with his face towards or in the

line,

but drove

off

a Pallava king) and

Narasiiiga-varmma (often

all

the feudatories of Chola

further said that he discovered the

it is

named

chief

a S'aiva ascetic, carrying in a basket some food that a dog

in the disgaise of

there

'

(that

it

Adiyama

had already

back, showing that he

his

to reach

inscriptions, possibly

In connection with Talakad

above the Ghats.

defeating

victory,

latta*

Fight and take

Gaiiga Raja followed up this success with such vigour that

capital).

he recovered not only Talakad, the former capital of his

mentioned in Vishnu-varddhana's

'

Tamil chief named Daman, who barely escaped with

him through the


the inscription, he meant

says

if,

(direction of) 'KaSchi,

The

surrender.

to

and said

in charge,

and Gaiiga Raja gained a great

in battle

to flight the Tigula or

Gaiiga Raja was just about to

him

he approached alone and on foot and sent him 5ying.

This important conquest of Talakad and the adjacent country, which had fallen into the hands of

the Cholas

and been formed

And

Vishuu-varddhana.

elsswhere to Gaiiga Raja, where he

as being

which

is

described as

is

causing

'

referred to

among

Vishnu-varddbana

In fact

his coronation-anointing.'

the full vessel for

'

Raja at once loyally made over to his sovereign

into petty states, Gaiiga

this is the event I conceive

it

the

epithets

to stand

applied

and

erect,'

would seem that he was the main

instrument in making Vishnu-varddhana independent, by freeing him from Chola domination on the
south, so that he
of

Ganga

Raja's

Ganga

and that only


his

to throw off his subordination to the Chalukyas in the north.

related in almost the

same words

king, highly gratified at the valour

The
which,

was able
is

Raja, not taking too


for the

This victory

an inscription at Tippur.

and success of his general, bid him name some reward, on

much advantage

purpose of presenting

in

for

it

as he might have done, begged for Govindavadi,*

the worship of

guru S'ubhachandra, the disciple of Kukkutasana Maladhari,

Gommata

Deva.

a verse

introduced in praise of

is

After mention of

Ganga which has already been met within No, 45 above how he restored all the bastis of Gaiigavadi
had the cloisters made around Gommata Deva, described as of Gaugavadi
however many there were
and putting to flight the Tigulas who were in Gaiigavadi, caused Vira Gaiiga, that is, Vishnu-varddha;

na

to stand erect

thus proving himself a Gaiiga Raja a hundred times more fortunate than the for-

of tlie Gaiigas, or Gatiga Raja, (under

mer Raja
Then

follows a

whom
the

brief notice of Nayakirtti,

Ganga

the

line

was overthrown by the Cholas).

of Gunachandra, and

son

the gi-ant to

Narasiinha of certain villages for Gommata- iii&.tha, Pftrsva-natha and the twenty-four
Narasiipha's son Vii'a Ballala

is

next mentioned and his

great exploit, the

pregnable hill-fortress of Uchchangi, as already related in No. 124 above.


disciple

of Nayakirtti,

applied to

Hi41a thus lived during three


the disciple of Nayakirtti,

reigns,

Vira Ballala to confirm

and this

is

his last

The

capture of the im-

old minister Hulja, lay-

the gifts formerly made,

appearance in these inscriptions.

apparently succeeded the latter

him by

tirtlfaiikaras.

which he

did.'

Balachandra

as trustee for the endowments,

and erected

a tomb and some tanks in memory of his guru, and set up a great s^sana, perhaps the present one.
Nos, 91 and 92 are on the same

stone as

the above, and

sapphires to provid* the offering of flowers for the gods


tain merchants purchase

gara,
lher

probably belong

to about

the

In the former, the ? jeweller citizens of Beluguja assign certain dues payable on coral

period.

and

gi'ant lands for the

probably a manager of the temple

13

a Tillage of thh

inme neir the

M-n

affairs,

establUbment

iit

Gommata and

Parisva.

In the

same purpose, making thtem over


such as

is

now

called

JIaleyur in Chamrajnagir taluq.

an amildar.

same
and

latter, cer-

to the

niamale-

Akkana Basti

57

We

come

next

to No.

which

124,

is

dated in S'akall04,

the year Plava, (A.D. 1182).

of the inscripLiuu

is to

The

first

where

face,

called

up

all

wei'e

On

his

that in No. 137

as

ascending the throne, Lala, Gurjjara, Gauja, Pallava,

principal exploit related of this king is his capture of Uchchangi,

The

terrified.

same

of the Hoysala kings almost the

part contains an account

a long time considered impregnable by lungs', (but this was a stock expression, see No. 38, east

for

(or

Akkana

but earned on to Vira Ballala.

and Chola
'

called

It

object

Achala Devi, (or Achiyakka, see below) the wife of Chandramauli.

basti) by

above,

Parsvanatha basti (now

record the erection at Belgula of the

The

Chandramauli,

brings ua into the reign of Vira Ballaja and introduces us to his minister

it

was used of the same place 200 years before in the time of Guttiya Ganga).

Pandya and Kama Deva, was taken

?Sanda Odeyar), apparently

prisoner,

with another king called

together

his father, with all their

women, treasury and

horses,

Its king,

Odeyarasa

and the place givea

to plunder.

The

titles

and epithets applied

to

Vira Ballala are the same as those given to

Narasiniha in

No. 137, with the addition of S'anivara-siddi, Giridurga-malla, which occur in most of his inscriptions.

Chandramauli

described as a learned Brahman,

S'ambhu Deva, and

his

mother Akkavve

worshipper of Hara

became minister

(S'iva),

whose father was

Vira Ballala.

to

His wife was Achiyakka, descended from a Jahia family of Masavadi nad, her genealogy
given in detail

"and they had a son

father and disciples

Akkana

Soma.

She had a temple erected

are mentioned.

being

Nayakirtti's disciple Balachandra, whose


for

Parsva Deva in

Beluguja

(the

basti).

Chandramauli apphed to the king


it

Her guru was

the village of Bammeyanahalli

for

an endowment of the temple, and Vira Ballala presented to

while the local chieis and merchants assigned certain dues for the

support of the worship.

The
ful

inscription

which

follows, No. 107, consists of only

Chandramauli, begging

Achala Devi, wife of

rous Vira Ballala gave her the village of Bekka.

same stone

as two

is inexplicable,

more recent

unless

it

a couple of lines, stating that on the beauti-

a grant for Gommata-natha of Belgula, the gene-

for

It is curiously

inscriptions, Nos. 105,

enough engraved after and on the

dated A.D. 1398, and 106, dated 1409.

This

has been copied from some stone no longer in existence.

Nos. 70 and 69 are two fragments of stones containing in the bits

on them praises of Adhyatmi-Balachandra, the

disciple of

of inscriptions

They

Nayakirtti.

now remaining

therefore belong

to

about this period.

The next

inscription is

basti), of

It

No. 130, dated in S'aka 111

8,

the year

Rakshasa, (A.D. 1196).

by Naga Deva, of some additions to the Parsvanatha

cords the erection,

basti, (no

It re-

doubt the Akkana

a tomb and other memorials of Nayakirtti, and of the Nagara Jinalaya.

commences with a

brief account of the

Hoysala kings, down to Vira Ballala, of

whom

are re-

peated the verses given in No. 124 as to the terror he created in neighbouring kingdoms, and his capture of Uchchangi.

An

account

is

then given of Nayakirtti and his

Inscription No.

78 has been placed

image, and though not dated

who had the wall round the

next.

It is

disciples,

and of the genealogy of Naga Deva.

engraved on the rock at the

apparently belongs to about A.D. 1196.


cloisters

For

it

left

hand

of the great

states that Basavi Setti,

and the twenty-four tirthankaras made, was a

disciple of

15

Naya-

58
kirkti,

who from No. 43 we know died

From No. 86 we

very images.

vadda byavahari
is

it is

There

and Parabhava given


Abhayanandi

Singhara Nayaka

73 Malayala Sankara

in

title

meaning

the style of the

and

letters

mentioned

is

in

20,

and the years Kvara


In 120

correspond with A.D. 1217 and 1246.

the last two, which would

for

Pallava Raya's son,

Vira

The

its

inscriptions recording the visits of distinguished persons, Nos.

no clue to their dates except

is

in the oldest inscriptions, but

made

to these

something eqaivalent to army contractor.

Next have been put four rock


73 and 74.

made

was a vadcla lyavahdri of Mosaic.

leara that Basavi Setti

one often applied to a chief merchant

is

not very clear, unless

22,

1177, and now Basavi Setti's sons had latticed windows

ia

In the succeeding inscriptions, 86 and 87, we find various donations

for these images.

22 Kottayya, lay-disciple of

74 Marijaja Permmadi Nayaka.

in

Next come Nos. 88 and 89, recording grants by merchants for the worship of Gommata, in the
As these grants were made over to Chandraprabha, disciple
years Nala and Kalayakti respectively.

whom

of Nayakirtti, to

1258

grants in No. 96 were

also the

the dates of 88 and 89

1195,

made

over,

and as the

latter is

1178 and 1180, or A.D. 1256

as S'aka

are fixed

dated S'aka

for the

one and

for the other.

Our next

inscription is No. 128, belonging to the year Akshaya, which corresponds with A.D. 1266.

us to the reign of the Hoysaja king Somesvara, called here the son {Icumdra) of Vira Ballala,

It brings

but according to

all

The Jaina influence was evidently now bewho had formerly bound themselves to make over

the received accounts his grandson.

coming weakened, and the merchants and

citizens

certain dues for the support of religion were trying to evade payment.

Nayaka

to

(evidently not a Jaina), senior treasurer

the king

The

Somesvara,

Deva

of Piama

authority

was invoked

settle

to

the

matters in dispute, and in his presence Nayakirtti, a disciple of Nemichandra, who was the disciple of
the former Nayaldrtti, wrote this sasana for the citizens, regulating the payments to be
Certain of the details are not very clear, but some compromise seems

future-

to

made

for the

have been the object

of the agreement.
Inscription No. 96, which

comes next,

dated in

is

S'aka 1191

(a mistake for 1195), the year

S'rimukha, (A.D. 1273), and records a grant in the reign of Narasimha III by Sabhu Deva and other
merchants,

made

to

Chandraprabha, disciple of

natha and the twenty-four tirthahkaras of the

(? the

second) Nayakirtti, for the worship of

cloisters (see

Gommata-

No. 78.)

Nos. 93 to 95 and 97 are grants by merchants for the worship of Gommata, engraved on the same
All but 9 5, which mentions no date, are of the year Bhava and they may there-

stone as the above.

fore be assigned to A.D.

Here comes

274.

in the second part of No. 1 37, dated in

in which certain grants

are made,

among

others

S'aka

200, the year Bahudhanya, (A.D.

by a son of Chandraprabha,

for the

278),

worship of

S'ri-

vallabha-deva, the god of the Bhandari basti.

Next comes No. 131, which contains two grants made at


year Pramadhi, (A.D. 1280), and the other
for Adi-deva the

god of the Nagara-Jinalaya.

by those of Jinanathapura, the


No,

in

129 which follows

latter also
is

the year

The

making

different times, one in S'aka 1213, the

Sarvadhari,

first is

(A.D. 1288).

Both

ai-e

grants

by the citizens of Belugula and the second

provision for repairs of the temple.

dated in S'aka 1205, the year Chitrabhanu, (A.D. 1283).

It is also

god of the Nagara-Jinalaya by citizens who were lay.-disciples of Maghanandi-siddhanfachakravarti, described as the royal guru of the Hoysala king, who at this time must have been

a grant

for the

Narasimha

III.

s,

f
Akkana Basti Pillar
Sea1e'fc=?

in

Ranqa mantapa
l'ft

89
The last part of No. 137 is here to be raentioiiecl, dated iu the year Diirmukhi, (? A.D. 1296), in
which the royal gurus and chief citizens unite to put a stop to some embezzlement which had appar-'
ently been- going on of the funds arising from the endowments of B'ri-vallabha-deva nnd other gods.
comes next, dated

Inscription No. 41

(A.D. 1313).

It

from Maladhari Ramachandra.

The

Bogaras or braziers.5

and

his disciples

S'aka 1235, the year Pramadi, a mistake for Pramadicha,

in

a memorial of the death of S'ubhach.anciiK,, a uiacipie iu the fourth descent

is

He was

a chief called Bogara Raja, or

originally

Gummata

chief of Belukere, called

Padmanandi and Madhavachandra consecrated

"^Vith inscription

No. 82, whicli

Vijayanagar, which had now

is

we

the next,

are

it.

Irugapa, the

dated in the year S'ubhakrit,

It is

gi-andson of his minister

have made a fresh grant of Bolgula for the worship of GummatesVai'a.


in Sanskrit

and eaters upon a new and more modern phase

We now

come

to No. 136,

and

It is

the latter were being subjected by the former.

by Bukka Raya, who had summoned

drams

dated in S'aka 1290, the year

all

the chief representatives of the

the same

processions in

cany

their

iu

and con-

prose,

The settlement made

on reference to the notes.

Jainas v/ere to be at liberty to

iu their religious

made by Vira Bukka Raya


down the persecution to which

Kannada language,

the

It is in

tains a variety of interesting details, as will be seen

five big

ori-

was sup-

the record of a compact which was personally

is

that the

entirely

is

to misinterpretation,

of Vijayanagar between the Vaishnavas" and the Jainas in order to put

the occasion, was

Chaicha, seems to

inscription

au inscription (known as Ramamijachari's irscription) which was

posed to establish the identity of the creeds of Jiua and Vishnu.


Kilaka, (A.D. 1368),

The

of composition.

1809 by Colonel Mackenzie and which, owing

ginally published in

head of the

brought in contact with the rising power of

taken the place of the Hoysalas.

(A.D. 1362), in the reign of Bukka Raya.

else

Raya, had a tomb erected for him,

Vaishnava sects for

various

customary symbols and play the

way as the Vaishnavas, that

in this respect

no difference could be allowed, and that the one would be protected equally with the other.

made

This agreement was


ing
all

it

in the

hand

and

in writing,

be engraved on stone and set up at

Moreover the Jainas agi'eed to contribute a certain sum for each house,

the bastis in the kingdom.

which the Vaishnava tatas of Tirumale (the sacred

guard of twenty men

and

by his taking the hand of the Jainas and plac-

ratified

of the Vaishnavas, the decree being ordered to

were to apply

hill of Tripati)

iu providing

a body-

god of Belugala (the colossal image of Gommatesvara)

for the protection of the

in repairing the ruined Jaina buildings.


Tlie Jainas are throughout called the hhavtja-ja'im or blessed

people,

while

the

S'ri- Vaishnavas

are called the bhaldas or the faithful.

How
at

all,

But

is

nothing to

shovif.

in proof that hostile feelings

It

Dehli territory to the Panjab,

Saraogis,

succeeded
to

the

in

may

be quoted from a speech recently

"Not long

which took place

there

is

for

the

__ _

their brass work,

a thriving tr'.Je at S'raviina Belgo'.a.

'

Hamilton,

their procession,

A?. Ees. IX, 270.

made

at the

the transfer of the


the leading

men

Jains, or, as they are there called,

Colonel

Saraogis to have

ia which

after

following the mutinies,

then Commissioner,

peace to allow the

__
Tlie Jains are still distinguislied

the year

in

more numerous and powerful than the

convincing

public

was ever acted upon

between these sects regarding the right of procession were not con-

Royal Asiatic Society's meeting by Colonel Sir William Davies.

of the Vaishnavas, a sect far

it

seems however that the Jains were not again molested at Belgola.

the following passages

fined to the south of India,

dangerous

or whether

long the latter part of the agreement continued in force,

there

that

and

would ba

it

he refused to
_

60
allow

left

the

and on appeal his action was supported by the Local Government.

to take place,

it

The Saraogis

in 1863.

I thinic,

no stone unttmied

to

They of course appealed

in 1876.

me

to

only fair that

if

to

government

civilized

towards the Saraogis.

to

I accordingly

It

upon

insist

addressed

in obtaining the consent of the Lieut.

of fourteen

years,

took

occui'rence of disturbance

Soon

place

on the

Governor,

seemed to

me

that

toleration being

the

supported by the then Secretary to the Government,

the procession.

On

went to

my

to all

Ram

it

was the duty

My

and as

of a strong

Vaishnavas

appeal was

strongly

Mr. (now Sir Lepel) GrifSn, and he succeeded

Sir Robert Egerton, to

veiy

part of the

it

Lila, the Saraogis

the

of the order

rescission

on the 20th July 1877, the procession, after an

after,

and

Dehli as

predecessors,

displayed by the

Local Government.

and

of India

thinking over the matter

the Vaishnavas were allowed to celebrate thek

like ours

prohibiting

had done

as they

order prohibiting the procession.

Bhould be permitted to have their Rath-jatra

and

me

till

This was,

decision,

this

They memorialized the Government

This state of things continued

in vain.

all

to obtain a reconsideration of the

seemed

themselves greatly aggrieved at

felt

have the order set aside.

Secretary of State, but

Commissioner

naturally

Vaishnavas,

interval

had been taken against

complete precautions

passed

everything

off

the

and since

quietly,

then the Saraogis have had their Rath-jatra regularly every year.
"

The

relations

between the members of these two sects had never been very

page of the Saraogi procession for so long a period naturally

them had gradually

intercourse between

When, however

ceased.

and

their differences were gradually reconciled,

I succeeded in

forego their objections to giving their daughters in marriage to


occasions even to

monial

tercourse between
feeling I hear

this

By degrees the

partake of food prepared by the latter sect.

of rows upon rows of siddis.

No. 112
the

On

old social in-

now remain."^

maiia svami whose descent

It is to

to

cere-

former bitter

the traces of the

of

more

and on

the sons of Vaishnavas,

them was completely resumed, and very few

social

all

inducing the Saraogis once

No. Ill, dated S'akal295, the year Paridhavi, (A.D. 1373) comes next.

figures

and

bone of contention was removed,

It is

engraved in large

characters on a big boulder at the foot of the stairway leading to the great image, and

by

but the stop-

cordial,

the ill-feeling,

intensified

is

The

inscription states that

given in a long line of gurus,

it

is

surmounted

was executed by

but some parts have become

Varddha-

illegible.

engraved immediately below the above and probably belongs to about the same

is

memory

period.'

of Hemachandra-kirtti-deva.

a separate stone, erected against the above, is No. 114, dated in Nala, no doubt corresponding
It records the death of Padmanandi-deva, disciple of Traividya-deva.

with A.D. 1376.


Inscription
to about

No. 132 has been placed next and, taken in connection with 133 and 105, assigned

A.D. 1390.

inscription

receives

It

the

Belugula, a lay-disciple of

records

name

of

the erection of what

is

Tribhuvana-chiidamani

Abhinava Charukirtti paudita, a

Beigola from the time of the Hoysala kings.

She

is

now

called

chaityalaya.
title

No

Mangayi was a woman of

borne by the Jain gurus at S'ravana

stated to have

of agreeableness and to have been high in the royal favour.

the Mangayi basti, but in the

been adorned with the ornaments

other particulars are given.

made some grants for the basti


No. 133 relates how certain gaudas, lay-disciples of Pandita deva,
erected by Mangayi.
R. A.S.J. XX, 287.

61
The next

an important one, composed by Arhad-dasa.

inscription, No. 105, i8

1398) and

S'alca 1320, the year Isvara, (A.D.

be conjectured Charuldrtti randita, the name borne by

Bat

time past.

tions Nos. 40,

it

contains a lengthy

account of a succession

After invocation

of gurus in the style of the old inscrip-

Kevalis, the

S'ruta-kevalis, the

and

Acharaiigas

Kundakunda

introduces

inscription

tlie

the Ganadharas, the

Tirthankaras,

of the
A

Suris,

(called in No.

all

except the last enumerated

40

'the first

famous munisvara'),

and states that he 'moved about leaving a space of four inches between himself and
This amounts to saying that he was perfect in yoga.

his feet.'

with the one eternal Spirit, but


bo liberated from

can at

will

in the

Ghdnmnda Edya

all

it is

also supposed

is

Gricldhra-pinchlia

and

in all ages

the earth under


of yoga

is

union

powers by wliich the body

similar statement

is

made

of Pujyapada

the air (gagana-gamana-

fly tlix'ough

and has abundant devotees down to the present day.

{praJcaiicJialcdra)

the Tatvarttha-sutra

Samantabhadra,

was born

it is said,

followed by

his disciple S'ivakoti Suri,

Regarding these two the

illustrated {cdancliakara) the Tatvarttha-siiti'a.

in

supernatural

Then come Samantabhadra and

Balaka-piiichlia.

given in the Rajavali-kathe

The highest aim

very ancient and ascribed to Patafijali, according to Lassen about

mentioned Umasvati, who published

is

the restraints of nature.

200 E.G., but it has been followed in India

Next

confer

to

I'urdna, which says that he was able to

The Yoga philosophy

sdmarttliar).

may

50 and others.

Dasapiirvadharas, the Ekadasangadliaras,

and named,

it

S'ravana Belgola for a long

the gui-us at

all

dated ia

It is

death of Paridita, or

to record the

its object is

who

following particulars

in Utkalika

are

grama and was engaged

penance in Manuvakahalli when he was attacked by a disease called bhasmaha (see ^o. 54), which

is

characterized by a morbid voracious appetite and constant craving for food together with general decay.

Unable

to get it cured,

he resolved to end his

sallekhana, quoting the verses given


to be a great

promoter of the

he could eat

till

way

to Kaiichi

who made a

his appetite

to

But

to his

guru to

his guru,

and directed him instead

was appeased and then to take dikshe again.

daily distribution of 12

khandugas of

was engaged

in,

to

the latter told

him

him

rice at

as

and on

of all the temples he

On which Samantabhadra

his

He

accordingly

up a crore

set

destined

any place where

of

The

made

lingas

his

and

king, being

asking the king what works

had erected and of the

"Your works

said,

that he was

to go to

the temple of Bhima-linga.

S'iva,

if

him perform the vow of

let

foreseeing

and presented himself before S'ivakoti maharaja, who had

of food he daily made.

make

and applied

faith, refused permission,

struck with his appearance, did obeisance


of merit he

life

above, p. 15.

of merit

distribution

and that food

will

be an acceptable offering (otherwise an offering to S'iva)."

Accordingly he took up his place in the temple with the 12 khaiidugas of cooked rice and other

necessary articles, and closing the door, ordered


ate

up the whole of the

rice so that

door was opened to find

it all

gone.

all to retire.

not a grain was

left.

Immediately he was alone he

The next day Samantabhadra

quarter of the food, explaining that the god had granted

fell to

and

Great was the surprise of the king when the

it

left

for prasdla.

a half and the following day a

The

king's suspicions being

aroused, on the fifth day he surrounded the temple with his forces and gave orders to burst open the
door.

Samantabhadra, aware of the danger that threatened him, began

and

the Tirthankaras.

all

When he came

to call earnestly

to the praise of the eighth tirthankara, behold

upon Sarvajfia

Chandraprabha

himself appeared in his full glory, of the stature of three men, in the place of the Bhima-Unga, surrounded

with
fell

all his

attendants.

at his feet

Samantabhadra at once threw open the

and begged

for instruction in the Jaina faith.

his son S'rikantha, the king S'ivakoti took Jina dikshe,

and other works which converted many

door.

The

king, lost in astonishment,

Eventually, making over the kingdom to

and as S'ivakoty-acharya wrote the Eatnamala

to the Jaina faith.

16

62
Samantabliadra,

composed the Ratna-karandaka and other Jina-

having again taken dikshe,

.gama-piirauas and became a professor of the syad-vada.^

Then

ah-eady quoted in

follow the verses,

connection with No. 54, relating to his wanderings over -India for purposes of discussion.

seen in the remarks on

Kausambi

to

remove his doubts.

this distinguished Jaina,

The

that (;handraprabha appeared to

tliat inscription

who

Further reference
108

in No.

be

made

in

what has there been said about

on accomit of the forest

A'adaiika or Bliattakalahka (see remarks in connection

Gunabhadra, and another, whose name

Then an important statement

with

Deva, and Simha sanghas

them

to

be

called the author of the Jina s'asann.

is

inscription then mentions Bevanandi, called Pi!ijyapada

shipping his two feet

separate

may

It will

him on another occasion

formed four sahghas,

that Arhadbali

the view of promoting

harmony

deities wor-

Jinasena,

the Sena,

Nandi,

Kondakuiidauvaya and to

in the

A somev/hat more general account

from the Sitambaras or Svetambaras.

entirely

No. 54)

defaced but whose disciples v/ere Pushpadanta and Bhutabali.

is

made

is

witli

is

given of these events in No. 108.

The
to the

name

inscription goes on to

several distinguished gurus of the Ingulesvara line belonging

Nandi sangha, the Desi-gana and the Pustaka-gachcha.

nandi,

Abhayachandra and S'rutamimi.

Abhinava S'rutamuui,
(either

Samantabhadra

Varddhamana

in

is

v.dio

Then

Then

follow

logic,

Nemichandra, iNlagha-

disciples of the latter

the line of the disciples'

compared with Pujyapada

or Akalanka) in

adhyatma.

In

was an

with Deva

knowledge of grammar,

in his

with Gautama or Kondakunda in siddhauta, and with

are mentioned another Abhayachandra, his brother S'rutakirtti,

and

S'rutakirtti's son Charukirtti.

Simhanaryya
illness

a dangerous

illness, of

is

said to have cured the powerful king Ballala of a severe

among the dead

if

and

also to

have brouglit

Ereyanga and the elder brother

to the throne,

referred to, whatever

may have

it

from which he was

been,

^he following is t'le account

in

the original

time cured as here stated.

for the

the colossal statue set

Kaiidii-punvolu S irakoii-maliarajan emban

muvalasu

rajrnm geyutta

Uoti-

Bhim-!ingrda giii'iyo'u dina-vanJakke

linga-sihapanc geyd ararolu

dvadas'a-khandugi tandulid annaraa viuiyo^ara madisutt ivppinam


'tt:il

i'tkaliliS-gramadol

yati-patig.ilu

udbhavidda Samanta-bliadificbaryyar cmba

Manu. alaha]Hyol

kriya-yukfar

laias'anadi-tapadim

Sgiral ondu-laianam ag; bhasmakavyad':

fuitey adkke pvatikarav

The mention

in Belugula.

up by Chamunda Eaya and the

sutti bagil,iDi terevuJ en lu kslakala-ravam

up;iEarggam

pinguvannam

ab&.v-s'atira-niTiitli

vastu-stavadi-tvi-vidha-stotr.nvan

nalvargg.im

ponmeye

Vi isriabl.adi

eiia-chiltac'i

pe'ala

Chaiidraprabha.STSmig aidu

stutiyaiu

Jiua-S asana-deviyind

todagiy

a-bugadolo

ipf.atta-

moidada

oshtama-tirtthakara

Bbima-liiigaman

jeii

tad-

geydu Sirvvajnann

Upnjati-Varas'.-.st! a-Skandlia-RathoJdliate

nana-ja'i-vritta-padyauga'ini

vuduin

So far as we

the mortal sickness thus

in

Simhanaryya's disciple was Pandita or Chaiukirtti who lookup his residence


of this place gives occasion for refen-ing to

This Ballala was the

of Vishnu-varddhana.

and a reason may perhaps be found

through

Abhayasi^iri

the serious nature of which the patient was fully aware.

eldest son of the Hoysala king

know he never came

who

next introduced,

is

through which he was as

iksliisu-

miiru-puiuslia-piamanina

illadudavim sva-gurava eamipamnn eydi sallekhanamam beduvudiim

suvarniiamaya chandra-laiichliannta app Arhad-bhatfaraka-pratimoyu

guru^al en^ar nnimmindiim

yaksha-yaksbi-praiimeyind

elliyanum
kslie

tri|,tiy

appantu

golvnd eml)ii'lu

icgopus'aniam

bliuii|isi

Kaficl

kand as'irvvad;!m gudal

dharir.n^.oddharani

n-,iinde

ipuraman

avar.i

eydi

age punar ddl-

S'ivatoti-maharajauam

bhiidrakarama Tag-jalamsiii

s'arirai^a

Eodi as'cbarjyam age S'ivan ende bajedu namasliavisi

dharminara en einbuduin

dbarmraaman a-kuluma

S ivar|panam

fehandugad al<!<iy-annakke

tmn

uliyadante

aim majpa

tanna S'iva-bbakti S'ivacbaraniam

koti-

Ehima-liugakke bittiha paditar.iinam pe!e ninna

lingara^liineyam

Tata-bandliam::m

appudarind

ma

li

majpen

endu

td;ka vyaiijana-pndartthnman

panneraduikkisi

poga ve'du tanum a.bhattam ellaman


ahutigottu

udaragiiig

t.trii;i

kadaliara

ka.

oiid aga]

foreyal aty

as'chaiyynm battu niaru-divasim tas'iyol arddhams'ado] end ams'am


ulidod id
irisidar

ekera

uUdud endu

besago^.e

endoilnm be'agiiio'u nall;arol

aralda lodi

filid

aidaiie

dev.uu pi-asad.'.-s'eshaDnnraan
onl

ani'i'am uliye

divasam chaturanga-ba!am

parikshisa]

bei'as

avasani

manam

aslita-moha-pratiharyyad odane jajvalya-

aje suryyodayam aJ antey ndbhavisi toruvudu munis'varam

bajilam tereJ

u;id

itaragana nuti gayyutta nincivppudum

a-

mahatmyakkey aty-as'cbaryyam age S ivakoli-mabaiajam bliavyan


appudarini nijanujam beras a-muni-mukliyara

s'vi-i

ippudum i\IabaYira-VanldbamaDa-pnryyant;iin

adnkkain ]xidevatt

nuti g'ydu

yatti-

l;oi

kondu parasey arasam Bad-dhavmma-svarupamam savistaram keldu


sainsai'a-s'anra-bb6ga-nirvveg.\dJra S'rikanlhan

embi

man

Jina-dikslieyan aiitu

ittu

S'lTayannm

giicliy

S'i?ak6ty-acliaryyar api

a-inuni; aralliv e

E .t;iomalady

Butaiige rajya-

aaelia-s'astra-pravarJdbaiov

adar a-mabalmyadim kelambar atu-Ti'ati-dliarigal alnrii

kelaru

samyaktr.amiu kaikondara-Uiavi-tiittbakaian appi Samantabbadrasvamigalu funnr ddikehe gondu tapas samarttbyadim chatui'-nngula.
cliaraniitvam:im
pe'.i

padedu

Ratnikarapdaladi

Syalvada-Tadi^a] ftgiramadbiy odedaru

Jn:figama-puranamaiu

63
Two

buildings erected by Bharatamayya.

Puru

Paiulita's lay-disciples,

,Abh;nava Pandit a Deva

and he died

Siiri

kings or local chieftains, Hariyana and Manikya Deva, were

in S'aka 1320, the year

and others

(A.D.

Israra,

His

139S).

up his tomb, and Arliad-dasa composed

set

disciple

this inscription in

his honour.

No. 12G, which comes next,

is

a brief statement in two lines that Harihara Eaj-a, that

king of Vijay^inagar of that name, died in the year Tarana.

But according

to the received accounts

Harihara II ended

the second

is,

This would be equivalent to A.D. 1404.

The present

his reign in 1401.

insciiption

is

therefore of special importance.

We now come

to No.

S'aka 1331,

dated in

106,

the year Virodhi,

Gommata by Mayaima, who belonged

a grant for the worship of

(A.D. 1409).

to Gangavati,

a place

It records

in

Jayatipura

(perhaps Jayantipura or Banavasi), in the Kai'aataka country.

The next
object

inscription is No. lOS,

to record the

is

dated

S'aka 1355, the year

in

Paridliavi, (A.U. 1433).

death of S'rntamuni and the erection of his tomb, but

of gurus from the beginning corresponding generally with that given in No.

was the composition

He

of the poet Maiiga Raja.

written iu A.D. 1398, and

is

105 already described.

of the earlier verses contains

a ciuious comparison

to find

we should expect

and

was not

till

who wrote a

of the Jaina faith with a ship, and

This

wells or tanks of water.

its

an acquaintance with such particulars, as

it

that the earliest European expedition under Vasco de Gama arrived off the Indian
And even the embassy to Vijayanagar of the Persian ambassador Abd-ur-Razzak,
Calicut,

It

work the Manga Raja NiglianHt,

his

before.

tions its bilge-water, its cabins, its pahited sides,

earher date than

known from

Its

contains a long account

distinguished as Abhinava Maiiga Raja from a Maiiga liaja

Harivamsa and other works about two centuries

One

is

it

is

men-

a somewhat

was not

till

1498

coast ft Cahcut.

who

also

came to

1442.

In the account of Piijyapada, the inscription gives some new information in stating that he was
unrivalled as a dispenser of medicine (apratimcmsliacViardcJJuh),

were bathed could turn iron into gold.

reference

also

is

and that the

made

^^ater in

to his visit to

which his feet

Yidel:a (Tirhut in

Behar), already described at p. 42.

The

orio-iu of

are said to liave

the four saiighas

is

not definitely attributed to Aiiiadbali as in No.

been formed by the body of yogis who arose

BaUala by Charukirtti

in the

(as stated in No. 105) is mentioned, but

it is

05, but they

The cure

hne of Akalanka.

of king

further added that diseases were

Pancliia is described as not only taking


healed from contact of the air which had but touched his body.
his residence ai Belgola but as being specially attached to the Nagara Jinalaya.

up

Nos. 127 and 125 come next.

From 125 we learn

completed.

They are probably the same, but 127 was commenced and not

that De.va Rat, that

is

Deva Raya, the king

so

named

of Vijayanagar,

with A.D. 1446.


But according to the received
died in the vear Kshaya, which would correspond
Here again, as in 126, we have important information.
accounts Deva Raya reigned till 1451.

The next inscription, No. -'103, is dated S'aka 1432, the year S'ukla,
Channa Bommarasa, supporter of the lliavya-jana, the blessed, (i. e. the

(A.D. 1510).

It states

that

Jains) in Naiijarayapatna,^

Deva,i*^ repaired the upper storey {halli-vddava) of the buildings


brother of the minister to king Chaiigala
attached to Gommata svami.
kinj being pleated with

"In tJ;e east of Cccrg.

"Thisisthekingofwl.omthc
related, tliat

liis

right ear was like that

liOMe but liimself an.l tlie barber

f tlie secret so
pered

it to

story

tree

ofana^

who shaveJ

in the

is

a secret kno-yn to
liim.

The

posEession

to relieie himself he

whis-

cojrtyai-d of the jalace,

under

tro'ibleJ the latter th>t

the sana:il

lefemblrg that of Jlidas

tfhichtheti'igwasaccustorcedtobeihavcd.

Eoine time after, the

request preseuteJ t!:era

t'le

purpo:e of making a drum.

drum.
t!ie

But when

it

was

words the barbel ha;

beoama e-erywhere known


imder Bettadpur.

perfonnance of some tun. blcrs, at their

with the

.sandal tree in t!)e courty.ard for

They cnt dowi; (he


lieiten itgi.-efo In

whipeiea to the
3ce

tree

.iiii

the

made the

no uther sound th.m

tree

and thus the secret

Mysore and Coorg,

Vol.

11,

224

64
No. 13i

(it is

dated in Naadana, probably A.D. 1532.

is

had

of Gerasoppe,

liiri-Aryyii

done to

repairs

disciple of the

namely the Chilika basti on the small Mil

not clear what basti this means), three in Badagavagil (or

Mangayi

how Gommatanna,

It relates

five bastis,

perhaps at the north gate), and the

basti.

Nos. 99 to 102 are short inscriptions, dated S'aka 1459, the year Vilambi, (A.D. 1537), recording

made by various mortgagees


named Chaiinda Setti of Gerasoppei

in consideration of their

grants

In No-

1 3 5 is

record of the

the

of

visit

mortgages being released by a merchant

some holy women from Gerasoppe

in the year Vikari^

probably A.I). 1539.

Nos. 84 and 140 are

them we

the former being

alike,

Chama Raja Wodeyar

(A.D. 1634).

long time mortgaged to certain

mortgage, the

With

engraved on stone and the latter on copper.

are brought to the time of the Mysore Rajas.

They are dated

in S'aka

556, the year Bhava,

of Mysore, finding that the temple lands of Belgola

Jaina merchants, sent

for the latter

and

had been

proposed to pay

for

To

which would of course be that the lands would be escheated to the State.

effect of

off the

escape from the odium of having caused such an alienation, the merchants unanimously agreed to

work

release the mortgages as a

The whole transaction

of merit

related

is

No. 140, while a strict prohibition


future and against any one

is

and

to grant

them

somewhat more

for the support of their faith.

who should grant them mortgages

country to interfere to prevent

in the version

in detail

added against any of the

on the copper

plate,

mortgaging the temple lands in

priests

thereon,

calling

upon the rulers of the

it.

No. 142, engraved on the rock near the burning gi'ound of the deceased gurus,
1565, the year Sobhanu, (A.D. 1643).

dated in S'aka

is

death there of Charukirtti-pandita-yati, also

It records the

called Traividya-chaki-esvara.

No. 118
language

is

is

in Nagari characters,

Mahratti or Gujarati,

and dated S'aka

570, the year Sarvadhari, (A.D. 1648).

and the object of the

Chovvisa-tirthahkara basti, also called the Hosa-basti or

the big

inscription

new

basti,

Inscription No. 117 consists of a few hnes cut on the rock to

Saumya (?A.D.

No. 116

is

Inscription

an insignificant

little

building on

of tire

same character and

No. 83

Gommata

Jina,

is

dated in
of

renewed

is

Mysore paid a

of

some devotee

Hirisari,

the year S'obhakrit, (A.D. 1723), and states

visit to

to it the gi'ant of

Brahma Deva mantapa,

by a gauda of

visit

in

dated in S'aka 1602, the year Siddharthi, (A.D. 1680).

S'aka 1645,

No. 121 records the erection in the year


called the

record the

1669).

Dodda Krishna Raja Wodeyai'

built

The

record the erection of the

hill.

the year

age of

is to

how

Belgola and, being greatly struck with the im-

Belgula and presented other

villages.

Siddharthi, (probably A.D. 1739), of a

situated near the beginning of the ascent up the

little

mantapa

big hilL

It

was

perhaps the present village of Iliresave, a few miles to the north-east of

S'ravana Belgola.
Inscription No.
in

72

is

cut on the rock a

little

distance in front of

S'aka 1731, the year S'ukla, (A.D. 1809), and states

fasting for

a month.

Ballekhana.

Tliis is the latest

Bhadrabahu's cave.

that Ajitakirtti expired at

It is

dated

that spot after

recorded instance at S'ravana Bejgola of the performance of

65
No. 123

named
among

so

many

No. 98
Krishna

is

Riija

Chanaanna, the son

that

relates

The

Adi-tirtha.

inscription is a

beautiful specimens of composition.

Its

date

may

place

is

a grant made in the reign of

of Mysore by Putta Devarajai arasa, son of Devarajai arasa, bakshi of the bodyis,

head of the miUtary department,

death of his father, which took place on the day


at length

of a

be about A.D. 1810.

dated in S'alca 1748, the year Vyaya, (A.D. 182G), and

Wodeyar

guard, kandachar and savar kacheri, that

We

merchant, erected the maijtapa and a pond

of a

most degenerate production and quite unworthy

come

for the

in

commemoration of the

head anointing of Gommatesvara.''

to No. 141, the latest of these interesting iuscriptious, dated in S'aka 1752, the

year Yikriti, (A.D. 1830).

It is also

Varddhamana and the year 1888

stated

to be 2,493 years after the final beatitude (or death) of

The former date would

of Vikramarka.

give

us

B.C. 663 as the

date of Varddhamana's decease, which is the traditional date. But on this point see above, p. 11.
The gi-ant is one made by Krishna Raja Wodeyar of Mysore, confirming to the use of Gomma-

matha at Belgula four villages which during his


teSa and of the various Jaina temples and guru's
minority had been granted by Purniiaryya, (the well known Dewan Pui-naiya or Poorniah).
In describing the donee, Charukirtti pandita, he is called occupant of the throne of the Dilli, He.
madri, Sudha,

gum

Sangita,

there are

many

Kshemavenu and Belgula samsthanas.

Jainas (see above under No. 136)

Chamrajnagar taluq
in

Svetapura,

are in fact to this day issued to these places, which are identified as follows.

Dharwar

A few

Sudha

Svetapura

is

Sode in North Kanara

is Bilige in

North Kanara

other inscriptions, i-oughly cut

colossal image, are apparently in Gujarati

portant donations to the god.

also

Sangitapura

Kshemavenu

called
is

is

of the

Dilli is Delhi,

where

Kanakadri,

is

Maleyur in

the Sanskrit of Haduvalli, a place

Mudu

Bidari in South Kanai'a.

on the pavement close to the encloeure occupied by the

and are believed

to

contain records of some modern

These have not been translated,

represents two of the best engraved.


-Soe Bbore, p. 30.

Ilemadri,

The mandates

unim-

but the accompanying illustration

APP

J';

1) I

X A

TABLE OF THE GANGA KINGS,


emiodying the

1.

information ohtahicd by me, taken

latest

entirelij

from

i7iscri2^tions.

Konguni-Varmma, DLannma-maLadliirrijai
of the

...

Kanvayana gotia

aided in establishing his Icingdoni by his guru Simha-Nandi


cut through a piOar of stone with a single stroke of his sword

was (dwelling)

in

the great city of Kuvalala (Kolav)

had the banner of a

peacoclv's tail

consecrated to conquer the

bom

master of countries

,i

Baua mandala

from the rapidity of his own

victories

adorned with wounds obtained in battle.


2.

Madhava
a touchstone
skilled

for (testing) gold the learned

among

those

who expound and

and poets

practise the science of politics

wrote a commentary on the dattalca sufra or law of adoption.


3.

Hari-Yarmma

in

..

..

..

used elephants

..

..247266..

war

of great wealth acquired by the use of the bow.


4.

Vishnu-Gopa

..

devoted to the worship of gurus, cows and Erahmans


his
5.

mental energy unimpaired to the end of

Madhava

married the
his two

sister of the

life.

..

..

Kadamba

"

king Krishna- Varmma

arms grown stout and hard with

425.

'

athletic exercises

eager to raise the ox of merit out of the mire of the Kali yuga
reviver of donations for long-ceased festivals of the gods

and Brahman

endowments.
6.

Avinita, Koiigani

..

..

..

..

425

478

crowned while an infant in his mother's lap


married the daughter of Skanda- Varmma, Raja of Punftad
Vaivasvata

like

castes
''These

names are nsaumed

and

as titles

by

Manu

in protecting the

all

the kings of the dynasty

to the end.

The name Konguri

South in the maintenance of

religious orders.
grammariaQ

takes the forms

Kongu'.i

(used

by the

Naga- Varmma),

Kongoni,

Kongii.ii,

and Kongani,

'

1^'*

^^^ "^** common.

liaoh king

is

the son of his predecessor unless otherwise

staW.

the-

68
Date A.D.

Durvvinita, Kougani-vriddha

478513.,

taught by the author of S'ahddi-atdra,


wrote a commentary on

1 5

i.

Pujyapada

e.

sargas of the Kirdtdrjuniija

fought saagdnary wars for the possession of Aiidari, Akittur, Paurulare,

Pennagara, &c.
ruled over

Panad and Puunad

like Vaivasvata

Mann

in protecting the castes

and

religious orders of the

South.
8.

Mushkara, Mokkara, Kongani-vriddha


married the daughter of the Sindhu Raja
groups of clustering savages did homage at his

9.

S'ri

skilled
its

10

feet.

Tikrama, Kongani-vriddha

among

who teach and

those

practise the science

of politics in all

branches.

Bhu Vikrama,

S'ri

Vallabha, Rhuri Vikrama

defeated the Pallava king in the great battle of Vilanda, carried off his

women and

took

all his

country

with wounds obtained in battle from the tusks of ele-

his chest scarred

phants.
11.

Marasimha^

Nava

Kambayya

I-oka

Rhu Vikrama.

younger brother of
12,

Nava Choka,

Kama,

S'ivamara, Nava

...

727

Eriga and

Dindilcoj

protected

Naga Danda, one

them a refugee from

of

Amogha-varsha

wound

cut a piece of bone out of his body from a

and sent

of Vaimbalguli

it

received

in the battle

Ganges

to the waters of the

defeated the Pandya king Varaguna in the great battle of S'ripurambi

but lost his


13.

S'ri Puruslia,

life

in saving his friend Aparajita.

Prithuvi Kongani, Kesari, Muttarasa

his

queen was

was

living at

restored the

..

'

..

..

727804

S'rija

Manyapura

Rana

line of kings la the person of

Hasti Malla

contemporary with the Chola king Vira Narayana.

His sons S'ivamara

Duggaraara, Ereyappa or Mareyappa

ditya were governors under

14

him during

A
S'ivamara, Kongani maharajadhiraja paramesvara
the llashtrakuta king

imprisons Ganga,
Prabhiita-varsha or

iDEcriptions are not

cV't

804814
defeats

and

who had never been conquered before


Go vinda, son of Nirupama, releases him, but

as to the Iiistory at i\n^ foint.

The

immcdifitely

his predecesBor S'ivamara (So. 11).

.S'ri

Purusha

before
is

. ,

may have been two

Also there

achieTcments here put down to MarnFiinh mnj' perhaps belong to


i

and Loka-

Nirupama or Dhara-varsha

has to confine him again on account of his hostility

The

his reign.

and

said t?

one

805
807

kings

called Prithivipati,

immefliately after MaraBjmha.

be the grandson of S'ivamara,

one

Bnt

69
Cliaki

Kaja,

mandala
S'ivamara,

viceroy

the Eashtrakutas, ruling the

of

in (or Hill)
(?

..

..

..813

having escaped), defeats the combined Rashtrakuta,

lukya and Haihaya anny, encamped at Mudugundur


J.

e.

Ganga

.,

Cha-

under Vallabha,

Govinda

the two anointed kings,

ended

Govinda of the Eashtrakuta

814 A.D.) and Nandi-varmma

in

coronation-anointing of S'ivamara, and with their

diadem ou

his

line

(whose reign

of the Pallava line, unite in the

own hands

place a

brow

a long war took place between the Eastern Chalukyaf. and the allied
^Gangas andKattas, iu which 108 battles were fought in 12 years.

Vijayaditya

15.

..

..

..

..

..

_869

..

the brother of S'ivamara.

Eaja Malla, Satya Yakya, Konguui-Varmraa,

16.

..869

Dhannma-maharajadhiraja,

? 89'3

Permmanadi^
lord of the city of Kovalala, lord of Nandagiii^

he recovered from the Eashtrakutas the

and kept

world wliich they had stolen

for a long time

Butarasa was yuva-raja

in

870

a son called Eana-Vikramayya was perhaps the same.


Niti-Margga, Satya Vakya, Eacha-malla, Nanniya Ganga

17.

Nolambadhiraja of the Pallava

..

..

893 ? 916

was a governor under him.

line

18.

Ereyappa, Eaja Malla, Racha Malla

^^.

Satya Vakya, Racha Malla, Nanniya Gaiiga, Jayad-uttaraiiga, Ganga Gangeya*


his daughter

..

..

..

..

?916

921

921963

was married to the son of the Rashtrakuta king

Krishna Raja or Kannara Deva


the

Ganga

territory extended to the north over Banavase,

Belvola and other provinces, by the favour of Krishna Raja,

whose governor Rutuga rebelled against him and was

slain.

Marasimha, Satya Vakya, Nolamba-kulantaka-Deva.

20.

made an

expedition against the Gurjjara Eaja,

of

974

..

963

..

974984

..

984999

..

999

..

at the request

the

Cliolantaka king Krishna Eaja Eashtrakuta

was a
21.

terror to the

Chalukya prince Eajaditya.

Raja Malla, Eacha Malla, Satya Vakya


his younger brother Eakkasa,

his minister

Chamunda Raya,

..

..

..

annana banta, was governor under him


erected the colossal

statue

of

Gommate-

svara at S'ravaiia Belgola.

The
and

22.

Ganga, Eakkasa, Baclia Malla

23.

Niti-Margga, Jayad-ankakxra, Kongani-vedefiga, Kaveri- vallabha

Bucceeding kings, to

titles

the original

the end, tike one

or

comes in every case Dharmma-raahaiajaJhiraja.


earlier period

we

find

all

Dhannma-mahadliiraja from

an occasional use of a similar

of these
this

names

(No. 14) and

"I

S ivamara

..

somewhat

later, Niti

Margija (No. 17) are

colled

maharajMhiraja parames'vara.

time be-

But even at an
title, for

..

..

These
'

titles are

Jayad-uttaranga

taken irdiFcriminately by the succeeding kings

is

varied into Jagad-uttaranga, Jasad-uttaraiiga

but
kc.

70
Date

Gangarasa, Satya Vakya

24.

the Ganga princess

..

..

was the chief queen of the Chalukya

Devi

Jiiailala

monarch SomesVara, who ruled 1042


her take

all

Ganga

the

A.I>.

..10221064

..

..

1068

and

two sons by

his

titles.

The Ganga empire was overthrown by the conquests of Eajendi-a Chola,


whose army took the capital city of TalakPui about 1064.
1065

Gaiigarasa a governor under the Hoysalas

Udayaditya, Ganga Permmanadi, Bluivanaika-vira, was a distinguished general and

Chalukya kings whose mother was a Ganga

governor under the two

princess as above mentioned, namely Bhuvaaaika Malla

ditya Tribhuvana Malla

Ganga

minister and

Raja,

-.

general under

thence assumed the

at

army of Chalukya Tribhuvana Malla

Kannegala and was instrumental

king independent

Ekkalarasa, a

moon

..

..

under

tlie

a night

in

making the Hoysala

..11131133

..

Bij jala

58

title

Kalachurya kings Samkania Deva and Ahava

..

..

in

..

mentioned under the Kalachurya king


Tailaha Devarasa, his son, with same

Malla

who

Ganga family

in raising the fortunes of the

mentioned

Adiyama the Chola

over to Vishnu-varddhana,

it

of Vii'a Ganga.

title

lie also defeated the

attack

handed

..10701102..

Hoysala king Vishnu-varddhana,

the

recovered Talakad by attacking and defeating

governor of the place, and

and Vikrama-

..

..

..

..

11581181

..

Uttama Chola-Ganga, Kaveri-Vallabha, Ganga Perumal, Vira

(ianga,

lord of the city of Kuvalala, lord of Nandagiri

established himself in the east of Mysore

1217

1225

His sons were Viki-ama Ganga and Marap[5a.

Meanwhile Chola-Ganga founded the


in

line

of

Ganga

or

Ganga kings

Also a Chola-Ganga^ from Kalinga was ruling

Ganga

Piaja

in

Kalmga

1077 or 1182 and they held the sovereignty of that country down

1534

to

in Ceylon in 1196.

founded the principality of Sivasamudram about

..

..

1550

he was succeeded by Nandi Eaja, and he by Ganga Rajn,


with
*He was the nephew

whom

of Niis?.n';a

ruling in Ceylon in 1187.

The

his brother, Vilsrama Balm,

rufog

Gmga,

ruling

ill

the same yeor.

the

name

Malli, fiom

latter

Ka'.mga,

was succeeded

in 1195,

.^ftcrhira

disappears from history.

in

of a former

who was
Cejlon by

of Nisiah'.a Malla, in 1202.

Knd he b/ his son Chola

came

Lilavati,

widow

king rarakrama Bahu, in 1197, and then Sahasa-iialla,

brother of Nissanlia Malla, in 1200, followed by Kalyanavati, widow

snrts

otCoyhn,

(Rhys

Davids, Ancient coins and mea-

IntermtioiialNumismaiii Orienfalia).

APPENDIX

B.

TABLE OF THE RASHTRAKUTA OR RATTA

KINGS.i

Date A.D.

Krishna, Akala-varsha
a former niantri
sanction of

tlie

?450

of his juade a grant in the

Ganga

territories,

with

the

Gaiiga king Avinita, in A.D. 466.

Indra, son of Krishna

460

defeated by the Chalukya king Jayasiinlia.

Govinda, Appayika Govinda

?610

came from the north and attacked the Chajukyas,


but was repulsed by Puhkesi.

1.

Dantivarmma-^

2.

Indra-

3.

Govinda.

4.

Karka, Kakka.

5.

Indra

6.

Dantidurga, Dantivarmma, Khadgavaloka, Prithivi-vallabha, Vairamegha

married a Chalukya princess.

his victorious elephants ploughed

-75S

up the banks of the Reva or Narmada

became supreme by conquering Vallabha


defeated the

army of the Karnataka

(?

that

Chalukya king

of the

Kirttivarmma), which had dispersed the kings of KaHchi, the Cholas,

Pandyas,
7.

S'ri

Harsha and Vajrata.

753778?

Krishna,^ Akala-varsha, Vallabha, S'ubhatunga, Kannara


drove out the Chalukyas

conquered Rahapya and gained the

titles

Rajadhiraja paramesvara

erected a most beautiful S'iva temple at Elapura (Elura

the Kailasa).

8.

Govinda, Prabhuta-varshn, Vallabha

9.

Dhruva,* Dhora, Dhara-varsha, Nirupama, Kali-vallabha, Tddha-tejas

dethroned by his younger brother.

defeated

and unprisoued the impetuous Ganga,

v/ho

had nevet been

conquered before.
Compiled in great measure from inscriptions publislied bj Dr.

and Mr.

Each

is

Fleet

(Inrf.

Ant. VI, XII; Kan. Dyn.

Eiiljler

of bo- Pres.)

the eon of his uredecessor unless ctherwise stat:d.

It is

the

only from

line.

this

point

that

we have a

connected account of

Younger brother of InJra (No.

I'ounger brother of Govinda (Xo. 8.)

5.)

72
Date AJ>.

10.

Govinda,

PrabMta-varsha,

Prithivi-vallabha, Atisaya-dhavala,

conq-iered the

Keralas,

Cliitrakuta (in

Vallabha-narendra,

Jagattuuga,

S'ri-vallabha,

80381

Kirtti-Narayana

Malavas, S'autas, Guijaras, ancT the kings of

Baudalkhand)

took away from his enemies

(tlie

Chalukyas) the emblems of the Ganga

and Yamuna
released Gaiiga from his long and painful imprisonment,

but had to

imprison him again on account of his hostility


took tribute from Dantiga, the ruler of Kaiichi

worshipped by the lords of Vanga, Anga, Magadha, Malava and Yengi


the ruler of Veugi, probably Vijayaditya Narendra-mriga-raja, was

compelled to build the walls of a town or fortress for him

gave the newly acquired province of Lata

(in

Gujarat) to his younger

brother Indra
in conjunction with the Pallava king

Nandi-varmma, placed the Ganga

king S'ivamara again on his throne

was residing at Mayurakhandi (Morkhand


11.

in Nasik).

814867

S'arva^ (? Karka), Amogha-varsha, Nripatunga

who made peace with him at Vinguvalli


Manyakheta (Malldied in the Nizam's Dominions)

defeated the Chalukyas,


his capital

was at

presented the Koiikana to Kapardi of the Silahara family


voluntarily retired from the throne {viveMt fyalcta-rnjyah)

wrote the Kavirajamargalankara and other works.


12.

875911

Krishna, Akala-varsha, Kannara, Kandara-vallabha, Krishna-vallabha

married the daughter of Kokkala, king of Ghedi, of the Kalachuri family


of Tripura or

Tewar

continued wars with the Eastern Chalukyas.


1 3.

(?

Govinda), Jagattuuga, Prabhuta-varsha

married

first

second Govindamba, daughter of Sankaragana

,,

929

Lakshmi, daughter of Rana-vigraha, son of Kokkala


(?

the

same as

Rana-vigraha).
14.

916

Indra, Nitya-varsha

married Dvijamba, daughter of

son of Arjuna, son of Kokkala.

Ammana,

15.

Govinda, Suvarna-vai-sha, Vallabha-aarcndra, Gojjiga, Nripatanga, Vira-Nara-

16.

Krishna. 6

17.

Amogha-varsha''

yana, Ratta-Kandarppa

..

930933

Kalaman-ied Kundaka Devi, daughter of Yuva Raja, probably of the


churi family of Tripura.
18.

Khottiga,8 Kottiga, Nitya-varsha

*0n the analogy of all

tlie otlier

Amoslu-vara'^as this name should

971

-.-

_^

'There hjing no pvohability of Kottiga leaving any


his

younger brother Krifchna

w:is joined witii

him

in the

be Eatka.

Son

of JagattUQga (No. 13,

by

hi- sc o:il

youDget brother of Krishna (No.

l*)).

nTe.

ami then the

latter's so

Kalikn.'

I'loet,

Lid. A'lt.

issue,

first

governmoBt,

XH, 255.

73
DatA'D.

19.

Krislina,9

Kannara, Akala-varsim, Nirupama

sent an expedition against Gurjara uncTer the

..

..

..945956

Ganga lung Marasirnha

defeated the Chola prince Rajaditya.


20.

Kakka, Karka, Amogha-varsha, Kakkala, Earkara, Vallabha-Narendra, Nripatufiga

973

maiTied the daughter of the Gauga king Eacha-malla


conquered the Gurjara, Hiina, Chola and PancTya kings

was defeated and probably

slain

by the Western Chajukya king Taila

His daughter Jakabbe or Jakala Devi was married to Taila


His Eon Indra, Ratta-Kandarppa, Raja-marttanda, Kirtti-Naraya^a,
died at S'ravana Belgoja in
_
lounger brother of Khottiga.

.
.

982

of the

Zjist

B.C.

Death of Bhadrabahu

670

Grant by the son of the

973

Achievements of the Gaiiga king Marasimha

38

974

Death of Gunti, wife of Loka Vidyadhara

61

Ganga king S'ri-Ballabha

980

Aritto

N emi has a statue made

982

Death

of the llatta or

983

983

Ganga

Bayiga, guardian of the

Pilla,

982
c

Rashtrakuta prince ludra Raja

up the

sets

Praise of the Jina

58

image of Gommata

colossal

dharmma, on pedestal

mouth

of the

image

Achievements of Chamunda Raya.

995

Chamunda Raya's son erects Chamunda Raya basti


Relates to some member of the Kashta sangha
Praise of

..

Garuda Kesari Raja and another

1090

Jinachandra worships

1113

Death of Buchi Raja

1115
c

77
79

983

75,76

of the water CDnduit

1062

57

..

983

60
25

Kaja-cliudamani

Ghamunda Raya

24

prince Rakkasa

,,

221
23, 2635

vow of salUhhana

various gurus and others, by

975

No.

Final ]nirport of the inscription.

Date.

A.D.

in chronoloyical order.

Jitsci'ljitions

in

Bhadrabahu's cave

109

i.

67

119
re,

46

47

Meghachandra-traividya-deva

1115

1116

Ganga Raja

succession of Jaina gurus,

down

to

Balachandra-muni

builds the enclosure round

1116

,,

1116

,,

37
71

55

Gommata

75,76

S'asana basti

65

Kattale basti, for his mother

64

1116

Gaiiga Raja's wife builds the Eradu-katte basti

63

1117

Ganga Raja makes a grant

45

do

1117
1119

for the above

do

Death of Mankabbe ganti

59

Buchi Raja

1120

Demiyakka,

1121

Pochikavve, mother of

1122

Lakshmi, wife

do

S'ubhachandra, g^iru

do

11Q3

1123
1123
1128

sister of

cll30
1131

Ganga Raja

49

..

44
48
43

56

S'antala Devi builds the Gandha-varana basti

Death of Mallishena muni


Death of Iloysala

62

do

do
:

contains a very full and important ac-

count of Jaina gurus

1123

139

..

..

54

68

Setti

Grant by merchants

for

Gommata

Death of S'antala Devi, queen

of the

143
Hoysala king Vishnu-varddhana

53

Bate.

A.D. c 1135

Final imrport of the

Death of Echi Raja, nepheu- of Gaiiga Eaja

1135

Ganga

1138

Bharatamayya

1139

Raja's son builds Chainiinda

and

erects entrance

Death of perggade Singimayya

No.

inscri^ition.

Raya

144

basti

66

Gommata

stairs for

115

52

1139

Bala Deva dandanayaka, father of the above

1146

Prabhachandra-sidilhanta-deva, guru to S'antala Devi

1160

1160

HuUa Raja

builds the

Bhandara

has the grants to

50
138

basti

Gommata

Narasimha

51

confirmed by the Hoysala king

137a

1160

do

1163

Death of Devakirtti-pandita-deva

39

1163

Hulla Raja erects a tomb for Devakirtti

40

1171

1180

Gommata Setti makes grants for Gommata


Naga Deva erects a tomb for Nayakirtti-yogi
Visit of company of gurus to Gommata
A panegyric of Gommata, by the poet Sujanottamsa
Bamma Setti has the Yakshi devati made
Heggade Kanua has a yaksha made

1180

Naga Deva makes the Nagasamudra tank

1181

Hulla Baja has the grants to

1181

Grants by merchants for

1177
c

1177

1180
1180

do

80

81

Gommata

42
113

85

104
110
122

confirmed by the Hoysaja

king Vira-Ballala

1182

of

Chandramauli

107

Praises of Balachandi-a-deva

Naga Deva

1196

Basava

builds the

Setti sets

69,

Nagara Jinalaya

them

'

his sons

make

screens

78

Grants by merchants for the al;ove


Vira Pallava's son

visits

86,87

Gommata

Abhayanandi's

1217

Maleyala S'aukara's

1246

Mariyala Permmadi Nayaka's

1256

Grants for

1258

visit

70

130

up the 24 Tirthankaras, and

for

1214

124
do

do

1196

1196

91,92

Grant by the Hoysala king Vira Ballaja, at the request of the wife

1182

C1185

90

Gommata

120
22

visit

73
visit

Gommata

74

88

do

89

1266

Settlement of dues in time of the Hoysala king S5me^vara

1278

Grants by merchants

lor

Gommata, &c.

Narasimha (IH)

?1274

do

1278

Grants by various

in

Bhandara

time of the Hoysala king

..

96
do

for

basti

128

..

93-95, 97

1376

m
Bate.

A.D. 1280

Final

j)iirport

of

Grants by citizens of Belgula for Nagara Jinalaya

1283

4o

1288
1296

do

citizens of Jinanatliapura

for

7^

129

do

1316

Bhandara basti

137c

1313

Death of S'ubhachandra-muni

1362

Irugappa confirms the

1368

Bukka Raya

1373

Varddhamana-svami

1375

Death of Hemachandra-kirtti-deva

112

Padmanandi-deva

114

?1376

C1390
1390

1398

41

grants to Goramata under the Vijayanagar

,,

erects (a

82

reconciles the Jainas

and the Vaishnavas

136

tomb) for Samaya-Malla-deva

111

Maiigayi erects the Mangayi basti

Grants by gaudas for

do

Death of Puru Pandita

1404

Grant by gaudas

1433

Death of S'rutamuni

for

133

contains a full account of Jaina gurus

Gommata
:

105

Raya

126

106

inscription

the Vijayaucagar king

132

the Vijayanagar king Harihara

1409

1446

composed by the poet Manga Raja

Deva Raya

108
125,127

1510

Changala Deva's minister's son repairs Gommata's buildings

103

1532

Gummatanna

134

1537

Grants by various on release of their mortgages by Chavudi Setti of

repairs

Mangayi and other

bastis

Gerasoppe

?1539

Visit of

women from Gerasoppe

99-102

135

1634

Cbama Raja Vodeyar

1643

Death of Charukirtti-pajidita-yati

1648

Erection of Chavvisa Tirthankara basti

of Mysore releases

the temple lands from

mortgage

91669
1680

P1723
?1739
c

131a;

..

king Bukka Raya

No.

inscription.

tlie

Gommata
of women to Gommata

visit to

84,

...

118
.

117

116

Dodda Krishna Raja Vodeyar of Mysore makes grants


Brahma Deva mantapa

Raiigayya builds the

140
142

for

Gommata

1809

Death

1820

Channayya's pond made

1826

Krishna Raja Vodeyar's body-guard baksbi makes a grant

1830

Krishna RSja Vodeyar of Mysore confirms grants by Piirnayya

of Aditakii-tti-deva

83
121

72
.

123

98
141

'

^^^"^W^^^^^ ^k^T^f^uMmY

N2I.

^fB^^'i

%fh^

BHADRABAHU INSCRIPTION

^1s^lFf

^m^mi^

TEXT

i^i

lionian Characters.

INSCRIPTIONS ON CHANDRA GIRI.


JRock Inscriptions to the south of Pdrsvandiha hasti.

Svasti

II

Jitam bhagavata srimad-dharmma-tirttha-vidhayina

Varddhamanena samprapta-siddhi-saukhyamritatmana
lokaloka-dvayadhara-vastu sthasnu charishuu cha
sacli-chid-aloka-saktih sva vyasnute yasya kevala

jagaty achintya-mahatmya-pujatisayam iyushah

||

||

tirttha-krinniyna-punyauglia-maharhantyam upeyiisliah

tadanu sri-Visale yaj jayaty adya jagaddhitam


tasya sasanam avyajam pravadi-mata-sasauam

Atha

||

||

klialu sakala-jagad-udaya-karanoditatisaya-gunaspadibbuta-parama-Jina-sasana-saras-samabhi-

varddhita-bhavya-jana-kamala-vikasana-vitimira-guna-kirana-sahasra-maboti-Mahavira-savitari pariuir-

bhagavat-paramarsbi-Gautama-ganadhara-sakshach-cbbishya-Lohavyya-Jarabu-Visbnudev-Apa-

vrite

rajita-G6varddbaEa-Bhadrababu-Visakha-Pr6shtbila-Ivsbatrikaryya-Jayanama-Siddbarttba-I)hritisberiaBuddliiladi-guru-paramparina

kramabbyagata-maba-puriisba-santati-samavadyotitanvaya-Bhadrabahu-

syamina Ujjayinyam ashtanga-maba-iiimitta-tatvajnena trai-kalya-daisina nimittena dvadasa-samvatsara-kala-vaishamyam upalabhya katbite

sarvvas-sangha uttara-pathad dakshina-patham prastbitah

Srsbenaiva janapadam aneka-grama-sata-samkhyam udita-jana-dbana-kaiiaka-sasya-go-mabisbajavikala-

samakirnnam praptavan atab acharyyab Pi'abliacbaiidrenamavanitala-lalama-bbute 'tbasmin Katavapra-namakopalaksbite


nil6pak^-tale

vividba-taruvara-kusuma-dalavali-vikacbana-sabala-vipula-sajala-jalada-nivaha-

varaba-dvipi-vyagbrarksba-taraksbu-vyala-iririga-kulopacbitopatyaka kaudara-dari-maba-

guba-gabanabbogavati-samuttunga-sringe lilcbarini jivita-sesbam alpatara-kalam

avabuddbyadbvanah.

sucbakitah tapas-samadhim aradbayitum apricbcbbya niravaseshena sangbam visrijya sisbyenaikeiia


pritbulakastimna-talasu silasu sitalasu sva-debam sannyasyaradbitavau kramena sapta-Satam risbinam

aradbitam

iti

jayatu Jina-sasanam

iti

||

Adeyare-naJa Cbittura mauni-guravadigala

sisbittiyar

Nagamati-gantiyar muru

mudippidar.

3
S'ri

duritabbyad-dhumamau

kil talare

poded ajSana-^ailendramanbol

dura-mitbyatva-pramucian diradbara-nripan anmeddigan cbedham aydan


sura-vidya-vallabbendra sura-vara-munibbis stntya Kalbappi-name

Chai'ita-srl-namadheyam

muniu-^Tadagal uontu saukbyasthan aydan

||

tingal nontiL

4
galan nontu mudippidar.

5
Svasti ii-Jambu-naygir tiiigal nontu miidippidar.

6
S'ri

S'ri

Neduborareya maunada bhatarar nnontu mudippidai'.

Kittura velroata Dharmuia-Seua-guravadigala sishyar

Bala-Deva-guravadigaJ sanyasanam

nontu mudippidar.

S'ri

Malenura Paddini-guravadigaja sishyar Ugra-Sena-guravadigal ondu tingal sanyasanam nontu

mudippidar.

9
S'ri

Agareya mauni-guravara

^isliya

Kottarada Guna-Seaa-guravar nnontu mudippidar.

10
S'ri

Perumala-guravadigaja ^ishya-dhanne Kuttar Echi-guravi

dippidar.

11
S'ri Utlakkal-goravadigal nontu

dar.

12
S'ri-tirltliada

guravadigal

13
S'ri

Kalochi-guravadigala Sishyar Talekada peljediya hedeya kalapakada guruvadiga] ippattoudu

divasam sanyasanam nontu mudippidar.

14
S'ri

Rishabha-Sena-gurava-digala sishyar Naga-Sena-guravadigal sanyasana-vidhi intu mudippidar

Naga-senam aiiagham gunadhikam Naga-nayaka jitari-mandalam


raja-pujyam amala-sriyam padam

kamadam hata-madam namamy aham

15
S'ri

udyanaij jila-Nandanain dhvanad-ali-vyasakta-raktotpala


vyapi ribrita-sali-pinjara-disam-kritva tu bahyachalam

||

||

||

N$i5

gr-^j^^^S.^a^^ij^.

M*I7

q
^

Q|

r[

sambodbayan

sama-praiii-dayarttlia-dabdhi-BIiagavacl-dliyarieua

aradhyachala-mastake Kanaka-sat-Senotbhavat satpatih

abo babir-ggiria tyaktva Bala-Deva munis sriman

aradhanam pragribitva siddba-lokam gatar-punah

||

16
Dimmadigal nontu kalam keydar.

S'ri

17*
S'ri

Bbadrababu-sa-Cbandra-Gupta-munindra-yugmadin noppeval

bhadramag ida dbannmam andu

valike vand inipal kulo

vidrumadhare S'anti-sena-munisa nakki Ecbel-go


adri-mel asanadi vittu punar-bbavakk

ir

gi

,.

||

19
S'ri

vett-ede-guravadigal

manarkkar Ssinga-nandi-guravadigal nontu kalam keydar.

20
.

ra

yar uUar

pitbad ildo nan

bari kumaraki

stbiradaral intupe

gurama

Nacbcbikewe

tarn

sura-loka-vibbuti eydidar.

21
udg edegd

Svasti sri guna-bbusliitam adi

tanayan giri-talada-mel

'

erisidan sidige sad-dbamma-guru-santanan sadviga-gana-

stbalaman tira-danam a kelege neladi manadi sad-dliammada

gilisa-

sanadi patan.

22
S'ri

Abbaya-nandi-panditara gudda Kottayya bandalli savira

ndisida.

23
Svasti sri Inungura chellaga-vasa-guravara

Ealbappu-bettam mel kalam keydar.

24
samadbigata-pancba-mahasabda-padadakke

Svasti
S'ri

rajyam geyye ba

adigalge manasijara

sasak Kalvappu
.

kilkere pogi akahara kalla

punyasapara
arasar

....

By

samya

pe

mege

allind

maba maba-samantadhipati
S'ri Kambaiyan prithivi

Novaloka

Idapyina pala-dinnad adu kottadu

monam

xij

jamisuvalli kottadu pola

avasa lokar ggalluradu sallupariya ala

gadiyara Dindnga-gamundarurn

Kandivachcbara-randi

Karidurga-gamundaruin agadi po

mistake shown as Nos. 17 and

18 in the Kaunacla characters,

sena

mere tattag gereya


na-vari-marad

reyu agare meredu vattage niru kallu kovaldat a piriya eladu

Karuvangara-Vallabba-gamundarum

gana-Arasi benavatti

srikaraiiimum

gamundarum

mesvara mabarajara magandir

Ballabba

Marammanu Kadalura
yarara

alii

kudittu

Mennuvarum
S'ri-Vikrama.

napara

gamunlaram Agaaiasala Uttaina-gamuudarum Navilura nal-gamunlarum BsJgolada GovindapMiya


iiddhamandim Eelgola davare Govindapadige kottadu.
Bahubhir vvasudha-bhukta-rajabhis Sagaradibliih

yasya yasya yada bhumih tasya tasya tada phalam

||

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareta vasundharam


sliashtir-warslia-sahasrani visbtayam jayate krimih

||

25*
S'rimat

...

dya sishyaram Aritto Nemi madisidam siddam.

Hock

Inscriptions

of S'dsana

east

the

to

lasti.

Sura-cbapam bole vidyul-lategala teravol manjuyol tore begam


piridura sri-rupa-lila-dbana-vibhava-maba-rasigal nillav arg-ge

paramarttbam mecbche nan

dbariniyul iruvaa endu sanyasana ge-

yd uru-satvan Nandi-Sena-pravara-muaivaran deva-lokakke sandan

||

27
S'ri

II

subbanvita sri-Navilura-sangbada

prabbava

prabbakbyar
.

parvvatadul e

vava sed-vidya

Earipure

vippa

||

grame Mayura-sanghasya ayyika daksbitapati


Katapra-giri-raadbyastba sadbitava samadbita

||

28
S'ri

II

tapam andvadi bbida vidhanamun


clip-pal ilia

ili-keyd evutad agrirue

Navilura-sanghad mabanaiitamati gantiya(r)

vipule sri Katavapranan giriya

mel nontalu san marggadi(m)

upavisbya sura-loka-saukbyad edeyantam eydi ildal namali

||

29
Mayura-ggrama-sanghasya

S'ri

saundaryya-aryya-namika Katapra-giri-

saileva sadhitasya samadbita.

30
S'ri

Angali-naman eka-guna.

31
Navilura

sri-safighad-ulle

Vrisbabha-nandi-munisa svasti
South of the abandoned image.

sri

Gurava-nandi niyamariyat

avara

avar ajje sadhisi svargga-loka

sishyar

.....

anindita-guna

fe^

^LP

32
Tanage myityuv akkuv an
aaaka sila-guuam

aricledu sukhapuksliita

aliugalis euidodidon

vinaya-Devasena-nama maha-uiuni nontu


i-ane

pi

deraldu palitanka dovo divam eridan

||

33
Edepe yede keydu tapa-sayyasa-inal(ke) Kelatur-saiigha

Nadekered iuuuran aid Adaridinne Nagendu samadhi koti

34
Svasti sri

auavadyan mahimdra dugda prathita yasa da

prabhavat tapading adliika namanya

udita

iii

ttaud uri gasa viiieya ava

KaTvappinuUe rishi-giri-uilame lokya tan

delial

niravadyan na^i svargga-siva-nila pade vidau othuiiga pujyamana

eri

35
Nered adu dlmri-sila-nitya-gunadol adhyaya-sampattinam

karide giti-padam adu Sasirmmati-ganti yittanda matlia silda


arido yishyame kliantyakad en ureta nin

eddu Kalbappirada

vorid aradliane kirttya tirttha-giri-mel svarggochhayakk eridar

Eoelc Inscriptions on the ivay to

Kanchma

i|

doiie.

36
S'ri

Erey agave Kavappada

16

37
S'rimatu Garuda-Kesari-Kaja

stliirain jiyatu.

38
On
{South

ma

nu-sri-jaga

Oadyam Tasya

samudadim kritvavadim medini


pater

Ggamgaavaya ksbmabhujam

ma

bhiisha-

vanitavaktendu-megliodayah

||

sakala-jagati-talottninga-Ganiga-kula-kumiida-kanmudi-maba-

Vakya-Komgum-Varmma-dharmma-mabarajadhirajasya
dbirajasya

hanihha.

dhavo bluunjan bliujaser balat ....

cliakra

ratna
i

Diva

face.)

Svasti
.

the Kt<ge 'Brahma

yamiinasya

vana-gaja-malla-pratimalla-balava-I)alla-darppa-dalana~pi'akatikrita-vikramasya

mai'ttanda-pratapa-pariraksluta-siiiiliasaiiadi-sakala-rajya-cbibuasya

kantaka-Kirata-prakara-bhamga-karasya
chakravartti-kata-

vilcrama

Satya-

Krisbna-Rajottara-dig-vijaya-vidita-Gurjjara-

bliuja-bala-pari-

ganda^

Viipdliyatavi-nikata-vartti

Manyakheta-pravasita-

srimad-Indra-Raja-patta-jaiiyotsavasya

6
.

gha

sainiitsaliita-samara-sajja-Vaj jala

nasya

bhayopanata-Vanavasi-desadhi

kundala-mada-dvipadi-samasta-vastu-gri
pranata-Matura-vaipsaja-

Pandya-Pallavasya

samunmulita-rajya-kantakasya

116-dhvajasya

samchhurnnito-

balavad-ari-nripa-dravina-

rii-sambandha-

paripalLta-satyabandha-bliai

S'ri-Nolamba-ku(lanta)ka-Devasya

sauryya-sasanam dharmma-sasanam

samcharatu dig-mandalantaram a-kalpantaram a-chandra-taram

{West

krita-maha-danasya

vasumdhara-talasya

samhrita-Naragabhidhana-S'abara-pradhanasya pratapavanata-Chera-Chola-

pratipiilita-Jina-sasanasya

paharana-

'.

samupalabdha-samldrttanasya

.. .=

ja-suta-sata-bhuja-balavalepa-gaja-ghatatopa-garvva-durvvrita-

sakala-Nolambadhiraja-samara-vidhvamsakasya
cichbamgi-giii-durggasya

cha

||

face.)

makair apy upayauta

tyati-aikha-sekhara

manyavevodyato

daydabane

Gamga-cbudamani

stira

iii

ma

Pallava

bhudeva-devam mula

s-Sanmukham

yiya

yanatita

Nolambantakah

Guttiya Gamga-bhupati

vikramam

pratigaja

bhiilokad aneka dra

Nolambanta

paramiva

||

bandhaiidhaka

|j

gadasmaya

syadi

Pallava .... tananda heto

rama

.... S'li Marasimha-kslii .... tilaka ksliatra cliandrasya .... iidra .... deva .... ryya.

(6 lines gone.)

pramana

<

. .

ba vijayotsave

simbasanorvvidbara

ity-avisbkrita-vira-samgara-girab-Chalukya-cbudainane

Ri'ijaditya-barer-ddavagnir-ajani

cbinlamani Daityendraii' Mmadbu-Kaitabba-prabhritibbir

uttbitam

gam

iti

kvataiika saiika

dyaii

Iq-i

dlivastair

Mura

kim

sri

Gamga-

ayaribbir ittbam

Naragasurasya vasiidliananda-sramisraib .... akarotsara-

avani-cbakrain Nolambantakah.

{North

face.)

(15 lines

illegiUe.)

lasatimaba
S'ri-Ganga-i'budamauir

sri
iti

Raja

yaka cbcbbatra

dbarani-stutiya

pratimalla-simba-nripatia vikrantaka

malia-samautamatta
{Best

{East

illegible.)

face.)

fbige yagil

embam appa

balla-Dallaiiam kedisi gelda poylaiuam

pogalveno dhatiij'ol negalda-vujvalanam bijayatti kirttiyam

pogalvmo

....

pogalver.o
lileye

Pallavtidliipa

damam

ka

perame pogalven end

tave konda biramaiii

ariyera Chalad-uttaranganani

konda Pallavara pandale _yellaman eyded

pajika-rjii iari para-mandalikt'rkkala

namman

otti
i

Ka-

vuri

yolke nimma p mdalegalain baral iyade kandu balvu

luraga-parakiMmain pala^u-kalam agurvvisc sutta mutti

ttam gala ladiv

at'i kolalariide

|]

doliyo] embinaui negaldav ottaje mai.K.lalilca-Ti'inetrana

||

bi-

nuinnam enippn pempiu U-

chchamgiya koteyam jagam asumgole konda nagatta muru-16l

kamgalolu pogalteg edey acludu Guttiya-Gamga-bhupana

Kainlam

||

Kiilano

Ravanano

palano tan eniei negalda Naragane tavo ta-

nn

al

ada kayge vandudu

sulidaae kavudane

hel-asadhyadoje Gamga-chudamaniya

||

eldigida dig-gajavau itta rakke viiiag ivudan e-

n ilidane eladu kayyadu-

de^avum

Pariseya-koteyum

edegalolam maha-tejaman

Gamgara simgam
Giittiya

etlisi

Gamgam

amai'iyaram

palav-edeyol

birayaruvam kadi geldu palav-

maha-danam geydu negalda Gamga-Vidyadharam


Gamga-kandarppara

jagad-eka-virain

mandalika-Trinetram

dharmmavataram

kadana-karkkasam

|]

Manyakheta-puravaravum Gonuru m-Uchchamgiyum Banavasi-

modalage

Gamga-cMdaniani

nn ulidudu tappagume Gamga-chudamaiiiya


iutu Vimdhyatavi-nikata-tapi-tatavum

||

S'iSu-

Gamga-vajram

Gamgaro} gandam

Chalad-uttaramgam

nuclidamte-gaiidam

ahita-marttandam

sriman-Nolamba-kulEintaka-devam

basadigalum mana-stambhamgalumam madisidam

mamgalam

|
|

palav-edegalolam

||

{Apparently a later addition.)

Dharmmagalam

namagum

nadeyisi piriyam

ondu-varsham rajyamam

Vritta

II

ele Choja-kshitipala

mandatt

gele

iru

pattu-vittu

Bamkapuradol

samadhiyam sadhisidam U

Ajitasena-bhattarakara 6ri-pada-sannidhiyol aradhana-vidliiyol

sandan ereya nim kosamam iiinnftmam

Pandya pallade bhayain-goud odad

ir

nninna man-

daladim begade nilva tega nevi niiin-utsiramka Gamga-ma-

ndalikam deva-nivasa-datta-vijaja geydaip Nolambantakam

||

39
In
{East

the

Maharuavami man/apa.

face,)

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syad-vadamogha-lancbhanam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

Svasti samasta-bhuvana-stutya-nitya-niravadya-vidya-vibhava-prabbaya-prahva-ruhvaripala-mauli-mani-

mayukha-sekharibhuta-puta-pada-nakba-prakararum

sudbakararum

dambboli-damdaru

jita-vrijina-Jiuapati-mata-payah-payodbi-lila-

CbaiTvakakbarvva-gavvva-durvvarorvvi-dbarotpatana-patisbtba-nisbtburo-palambba\

m-akumtba-kamtha-kamtbirava-gabbira-bburi-bbinia-dbTana-iiirddalita-durdda-

meddba-Bauddba-mada-vedamdaru

m-apratibata-prasarad-asama-lasad-upanyasana-nitya-Baisitya-

patra-datra-dalita-naiyayika-naya-nikara-nalarum

cbapala-Kapila-vipula-Tipina-dahana-davanalarum

sumbbad-ambhoda-nada-nodita-vitata-Vaisesbika-prakara-mada-maralarum
kara-nikara-nibara-barakaranuvartti-kirtti-vallivellita-dig-aiitaralarum

cbaryyaru srimad-Devakirtti-pandita-devaru

kurvre

namab

sriman-maha-mamdala-

appa

||

Kapila-vadi-vanogra-vabnaye Cbarvvaka-vadi-makarakara-badavagnftye

Bauddbogra-vadi-timira-pravibbeda-bbanave sri-Devaldrtti-munaye kavi-vadi-vagmine

samkalpaiQ jalpa-vallim vilayam-upanayams cbanda-vaitandikokti


srikbandajp. mula-kbandain jhaditi vigbatayan vadain ekantabbedant

^arad-aiuala-sasadbara-

||

mshpindam ganda-sailam sapadi vidalayan sutkriti praudha garjjat


spMrjjanmeva madoijja jayatu vijayate Devakirtti-dvipendrah
||

Chaturmmukha-chat urwaktra-nirggamagama-dussalia
Devakirtti-mukhambhoje

nrityatiti Sarasvati

||

chaturate sat-kavitvadol abhijnate sabda-kalapadol prasannate matiyol pravinate nayagama-tarkka-vicharadol su-pujyate tapadol pavitrate charitradol ondi virajisalu prasi-

ddhate muni Devakirtti-vibudhagranig oppuvud

dharitriyol
||

S'aka-varsha sasirada embliatt aidaneya

||

varshe khyata-Subhanu-namani

site

pakshe tad-Ashadhake

mase tan-navami-tithau Budha-yute vare dinesodaye

srimat-tarkkika-chakravartti dasa-dig-varttii'ddha-kirtti-priyo
jatali

BTargga-vadhu-manah-priyatamah sri-Devakirtti-brati

||

jate kirtty-avaseshake yati-patau sri-Devakirtti-prabhau

vadibhebha-ripau Jinesvara-mata-kshirabdhi-tarapatau

kva-stbanam vara-Vag-vadMr Jjinamuni-bratam mameti sphutam

chakrosam kurute samasta-dharanau dakshinya-Lakshmir

api

||

tach-chhishyo nuta Lakhkhanandi-muuipah sii-Madhavendu-vrati

bbavyambhoruha-bhaskaras Tribhuvana-khyatas cba yogisvarah


et,e

te guru-bhaktito giiru-nishadyayab

bhutya

kamam

imam

pratishtham

akarayan nija-yasas sampurnna-dig-maiirlalah

ij

40
On

tlie

same

stone.

{South face)

Bhadram

bliuyaj

Jinendranam sasanayagba-nasine

ku-tirttha-dhvanta-sangbata-prabbiima-gbana-bhanave

||

srimaa-Nabheya-nathady-amala-Jina-varanika-saudhoru-varddhih
pradhTastagba-prameya-pracbaya-visbaya-kaivalya-bodhoru-vedih

Sasta-syat-kara-mudra-sabalita-janatananda-nadoru-gbosbab

stbeyad acbandra-taram-parama-sukba-Mabaviryya-vichi-nikayali

Sriman-munindrottama-ratna-varggali Iri-Gautamadyali prabhavisbnavas te

tatrambudliau sapta-mahai-ddhi-yuktas tat-santatau bodha-nidhir


Sri-bbadras sarvvato yo hi Bhadrabahur

iti

srutah

Srutakevali-natbesbu-cbaramar-paramo munih

bbabMva

||

||

chandra-prakasojvala-sandra-kirttih ri-Chandra-Gupt6 'jaui tasya Sisbyah

yasya prabbavad vana-devatabbir aradbitah svasya gano muninam' ||


tasyanvaye bbu-vidite babhuva yah Padmanandi-pratbamabhidbanab

|
'

ri

Kondakundadi-muniavarakbyas sat-samyamad udgata-cbaranarddbili

abbud Umasvati-munisvaro

||

'sav acbaryya-Sabdottara-Griddhrapiiicbcbbah

tad-anvaye tat-sadri^o'sti nanyaa tat-kaliL^sesha-padarttba-vedi

[ku-ttih

||

firi-Griddtirapiiaclichba-mumpasya Balakapinchchhah Sisbyo'janisbta

bhuvana-traya-vartti-

cbaritra-cbancbur akbilavanipala-mauli-mala-^ilimukha-virajita-pada-padmah

evam mabacbaryya-paramparayam syatkara-mudraiikita-tatva-dipab


bhadras samaatad gunato ganisas Samautabbadro'jani vadi-simbah

||

tatah

||

||

yo Devanandi-prathamabhidliano bucldliya mabatya sa Jinenclrabudclliih


sii-rujyapado jaai devatabhir yyat-pujitam pada-yugam yadiyam i|

Jaineudram nija-sabda-bhagani atulaiu Sarvvartha-siddhih parasiddlitinte

nipuuatvara udgha-kavitam Jainabhislieka-svakah

cbhandas-sukshmadhiyam

akhyatiba sa Pujyapada-munipah
tatascba

{West

Samadbi-sataka-svasthyam yadiyam vidani


ptljyo

muninam gauaih u

||

iiice,)

ajaiiisbtakalankam yaj-Jina-sasanam aditah

akalauka-bacbo yeiia so 'kalanko maha-matih n


ity

ady udgha-munindra-sautati-nidhau sri-Mula-sanghe tato

jate Nandi-gana-prabbeda-vilasad-Desi-gane visrute

GoUacbaryya
piirvvara

prasiddha-munipo 'bhud Golla-desadhipali

iti

kena cba hetuna bbava-bbiya diksha grihitas sudhih n

srimat-Traikalya-yogi samajani mabika-kaya-lagna tanutram

yasyabbud vrisbti-dhava-uisita-Sara-gano-gi isbma-marttanda-bimbam

chakre sad-vi-itta-cbapakalita-yati-varasyagha-satrun vijetum


Gollacbaryyasya sishyas sa jayatu bhuvane bbavya-sat-kairavenduli H
tacb-cliliishyasya n

Aviddba-kaninadika-Padmanandi-saiddliantikakhyo

'jani

yasya loke

Kaumara-deva-bratita-prasiddhar j jiyat tu so jnana-nidhis sa dbirali

IJ

tacb-chhishyah Kulabhusbanakhya-yatipas cbaritra-varaii nidbis

siddbantambudhi-parago nata-vineyas tat sa-dharmmo-mahau

sabdambboruha-bhaskaiah prathita-tarkka-grantbakarah Prabbacbandrakhyo muniraja-pandita-varah sii-Kundakundanvayah

\\

tasya sii-Kulabhusbanakhya-sumunes sishyo vhieya-stutas


sad-vrittah Knlachandra-deva-munipas siddhanta-vidya-nidhili

tach-chhishyo'jani Maghanandi-munipah Kollapure tirttba-krid

raddbantarnnava-parago 'chala-dbritis cbaritra-cbakresvarali u


mavim bauav-abjadim tiligolam mauikyadim mandaiia- i

ele

vali-taradbipanim

"mmalav

igal

nabbam subbadam

agirppaiitir irddattii nil-

Kulacbandra-deva-cbaranambhojata-seva-vini-

schala-saiddhantika-Maghanandi-muniyim sii-KondakuHdanvayam u

Himavat kutkila-muktapbala-tarala-tarat-tara-harendu-kund6-|
pama-kirtti-vyapta-dig-mandalan avanata-bhiimandalam bbavya-padmo-

gra-maricbi-ma^dalam pandita-tati-vinatara Maghanandy-akbya-vacham

yami-rajam vag-vadbuti-njtila-tata-batan nutna-sad-ratna-pa


.... tarn

adara panikulamam

bharadim nirbbbedisal kesari yanipam

.
||

vara-samyamabdhi-cbandrara

dhai'eyol n

Magbanaudi-saiddliantiti

tach-cbhishyasya

i)

avara giiddugalu samanta-kedara-iiika-

ra-sadana-sreyamsa samanta-Nimba-Deva jagad-arbba-gauda samanta-Kama-Deva

j|

10
{North

face.)

guru-sa-iddhantika-Magbanandl-munipas srimach-chamu-vallabliam

!_

Bharatam

clibatran apara-sastra-nidliigal sri-Bhamildrtti-prabha

sphuritalaiikrita-Devakirtti-munipas sishyar jjagan-mandanar

doreye Gandavimukta-deva ninagim inn ava saiddhantikar

||

kshirodad iva chandramS, manir iva prakhyata-ratnakai-at

siddhantesvara-Magbanandi-yamino jato jagan-mandanah

cbai'ittraika-nidhana-dhama-suvinamro dipa-varttis svayara

srtmad Gandavimukta-deva-yatipas saiddhanta-cbakradhipah


avara sa-dbarmmar

||

||

avorn vadi-katba-traya-pravanadol vidvaj-janam mecbche vi-

dyavasbtambbaman appu keydu paravadi-ksbonibbrit-paksbamam

Devendram kadiv-andadim kadid

ele

traividya-S'rutaldrtti-divya-munivol

syadvada-vidyastradim

vikhyatiyam taldidom

|-

||

S'rutakirtti-traividya-

Kagbava-Pandaviyamam vibudba-cbamat-

vrati

kriti yenisi gata-pratya-

gatadim peld amala-kirttiyam prakatisidam


avar agrajaru

||

||

yo Bauddba-ksbitibhrit-karala-kulisas cbarvvaka-niegbanalo
mioiamsa-mata-vartti vadi-madavan-matanga-kantbiravah

syadyadabdbi-sarat-samudgata-sudba-socbis samastais

stiitas

sa sriman bbuvi bhasate Kanakanandi kbyata-yogisvarab

||

Vetalo mukulikritaujaliputas sainsevate yat-pade


Jbottingali-pratibarako nivasati dvare cba yasyantike

yena kridati santatam nuta-tapo-laksbmir yyasas

S'ri-priyas

so 'yam sumbbati Devacbandra-munipo bbattarakaiigbagranih


avai'a

||

&a-dbarmmar Magbanandi-traividya-devaru vidya-cbakravartti-srimad-Devakii'tti-pandita-devara

sisbyani

sri-S'ubbacbandra-traividya-devaruin

vidya-devarum

Gandavimukta-Vadiohaturmmukba-Eamacbandra-trai-

Vadi-vajrankusa'srimad-Akalanka-traividya-devarum

||

manikj'a-bhandari-Mariyane-dandanayakarum

siirnan

paramesvarana

maba-piadbanam

guddugalii

sarvvadbikari-biriya-danda-

nayakam Bbaratimayyangakim sri-kaianada-beggade Bhucbimayyangalum jagad-eka-daui heggadeK6i*ayyanuin

||

akalankam

pitri

Vajl-vamsa-tilakam sri-Yaksba-Rajam nijam-

bike Lokambike loka-vandite

su-siHldiare

daivam

divi-

sa-kadamba-stuta-pada-padman Anibam natbam Yadu-ksbonipalaka-cbudamani-Narasingan enal en nomp-ullano Hullapam

1|

S'nman mah a-pradbanam sarvvadbikari hiriya-bhandari abbinava-Ganga-dandanayakam

Sii-Hulla-

Rajam tarama gurugal Sri-Kondakundanvayada sri-Mula-sangbada Dcsiya-ganada Pustaka-gacbcbhada


sri-Kollapurada Sri-Rapa-Narayanana basadiya

pratividdbada srimat Kellangcreya pratapa-puravam

punar-bbbaranivam madisi Jinanatbapuradallu kalla-danasaleyam madisida sriman maba-mandalacbaryya

Devakirtti-pandita-devargge paroksbe viuayavagi

nisidbiyam

madisida

avara

Sishyar

Lekbkbanandi Madbava Tribbuvana-devar maha-dana-piijabhisbekara madi pratishtheyam madidaru


jnangq,la

maba

sri sri sri

||

11

In the same mantapa.


S'nmal-syadvada-imiclraiikitam atula-maliiueudra-cliakr^'svareilyam

Jainiyam ^asanain visrutam akhila-hitaip


jiyat

doslia-duraiii gabhirain

karunya-janmavanir amita-gunair vvarny-antka-pravekais

sarasevyam mukti-kanya-parichaya-karaua-praudham etat

trilokyairi

sri-Mula-sanglia-Desi-gana-Pustaka-gaclicliha-Kondiikundauvaye

guru-kulam

ilia

katham

died bravimi samkaliepato bliuvane

iti

yaVi sevyali sarwa'lokaili para-liita-charitam

||

I|

yam samaradliayante

bhavya yena prabuddham sva-para-mata-maha-sastra-tatvam nitaatam

yasmai mukty-afigana samspvibayati duritam bbirutam yati yasmad


yasyasa nasti yasmims tribbuvana-mahito vidyate sila-rasih

||

tan-Megbachandi'a-tx'aividya-sishyo raddhaiita-vedi loka-prasiddbab sii-Viraiiaiidi

gunabdhih prastanga-janma

moksbus tad-antevasi

||

yah syad-vada-rahasya-vada-nipimo 'ganya-prabbavo jananandali srimad-Anantakirtti-munipas cbaritra-bbasvat-tanuh

Kamograhi-gara-dvijapabaraiie ruclbo narendro 'bbavat


tacb-cbbisbyo Gumpancbakasmriti-pada-svacbchhanda-san-manasali

Maladbai'i-Iiamachandro yami tadiya-prasisbya-sisbyo 'sau

||

yach-charana-yugala-sevaparigata janal aiti cbandratam jagati

||

para-pai'inati-duro 'dbyatma-satsara-dhiro vishaya-virati-bhavo Jaina-margga-prabbavah

kumata-ghana-samiro dhvasta-mayaadbakaro nikbila-muni-vinuto raja-kopadi-ghatab


cbitte sLibhavanam Jainim

vakye pancba-namaskriyam

kaye brata-samaropam kurvvan edbyatmavin-munih

||

pancha-trimsat-samyuta-sata-dvayadbika-sahasra-nuta-vai sbesbu
vrittesbu S'aka-nripasya tu kale vistinina-vilasad-amna'sanemau

Pramadi-vatsare mase S'ravane tanum atyajat

i|

Vakre krisbna-chaturddasyam S'ubhacbandro maba-yatih


amara-puram amara-vasam tad-gala Jina-cbaitya-chaityabhavananam
||

darsana-kutubajena tu yato yatartta-raudra-parinamub


tach-cbbishyar

^v--

||

duritandhakara-ravi-bima-

karar ogedar Ppadmanandi-pandita-devar

vvara-Madbavendu-samayabbaranar srl-Mula-saiigha Desi-ganadol

guru-Ramachandra-yatipana

||

vara-sisbya-S'abhendu-muniya nistigeyam
staradim madisidam

||

Belii-

vi-

karey-adhipam raya-raja-guru-Gummatam

||

sri-Vijaya-Parsva-Jiiia-vara-charanaruna-kamala-yugala-yajana-ratah

Bogara-raja-nama tad vaiyaprityato

Li S'ubbachandi-a'b n

heyadeya-vivSkata jauataya yasmat sadadriyate


tasya sii-Kulabhushauasya vara-sishyo Magbanandi-brati
siddhantambudhi-tii'ago visada-kirttis tasya sishyo 'bbavat

||

12
traividyah S'ubhacliancIra--6gi-tilakah syadvada-viclyancHtah
tach-clihishyas

CliarLikii-ttih

||

pratliita-guna-ganah panditas tasya sishyah

jatas sri-Magbanaiidi-bratipati-uuta-bhattarakas tasya sishyah

siddhantambodhi-sitadyutir Abhayasasi tasya sishyo mahiyan


-

Balenduh panditas tat-pada-autir amalo Ramachandro 'malangah


chitram samprati Padmauandiii iba krittantavakiiiam tapah

padmanandy

api visruta pramadayity asis

satam namratam

||

kamam purayase S'ubheadu-pada-bhakty asakta-chetah


sada kamam durayase nirakrita-maha-mohandbakaragama
||

kama-vidaro 'darah kshamavrito 'py akshamo jagati

bhasi sri-Padmanandi-pandita pandita-jana-hridaya-kiimuda-sitakara

pandita-samudayavati S'ubbachandra-priya-sishya bhavati sudayasti

sri-Padmanand i-pandita-yamisa bb avad-itara-muni -gbanaloke


siiinad-adliyatmi-S'ubhachandra-devasya

svakiyante>

asma

||

\ \

Padmanandi-pandita-devena

chaadra-devena cha paroksha-vinaya-mmittam nishadyakakarayeta

Madbavabhadram bbavatu Jina-sasanaya

||

1|

42
III the

manfnpa south of

the above.

{East face)

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogba-laiichhanam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya-sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

s.viQiaii-Nabheya-nathady-amala-Jiua-vai'anika-saudh6ru-varddhih

pradbvastagba-prameya-prachaya-visbaya-kaivalya-bodhoi'u-vedih

sasta-syatkara-raudra-sabalita-janatananda-nadoru-ghoshah
stlieyad achandra-taram parama-sukha-Mahaviryya-vicbi-nikayah

||

sriman-munindrottama-ratna-vargga sri-Gautamadyar prabhavisbuavaste

tatrambudhau sapta-maharddhi-yuktas tat-santatau Naadi-gane babMva


sii

Padmanaudity anavadya-nama by acharyya-sabdottara-Kondakundah

dvitiyam asid abbidhanam udyacb-chariti'a-saiijata-sucharan-arddtdb

abhud Umasvati-munisvaro
tad-anvaye tat-sadriso

'sti

||

'sav acbaryya-sabdottara-Griddhrapincbhah

nanyas tat-kalikasesha-padarttha-vedi

|i

sri-Griddbrapiiicbba-mumpasya Balakapiiicbbah sishyo 'janishta bkuvana-traya-vartti-kirttih

charitra-chuachur akhilavanipala-mauli-mala-silimukha-virajita-pada-padmah n
tach - chbishy6 Gunanandi-pandita-yatis charitra-chakresvaras
tarkka-vyakarariadi sastra-nipunas sahitya-vidya-patih

mitbya-vadi-madandba-sindhura-gbata-sanghatta-kantbiravS

bbavyambhoja-divakaro vijayatam Kandarppa-darppapabah

||

tach-chbisbyas tri-sata viveka-nidbayai sastrabdhi-paraiigatas

tesbutkrisbtatama dvi-saptati-mitas siddhanta-sastrartthaka

vyakbyane patavo vicbitra-charitas teshu prasiddho munir

nnanamma-naya-pramana-nipuno Uevendra-saiddhantikab

||

ajani mabipa-chiicla-ratnararajitanghrir vvijita-Makai'aketuddanda-dorddanda-garbbah

kunaya-nikara-bhuddhranika-damhholi-dandas sa jayatu vibhudhendro Bharati-bbalapattah


tach-chhishy ah Kaladb autanandi -munipas siddbanta-chakresvarah
paraYara-parita-dharini kula-vyaptoru-ku'ttisvarah

paiicliakshonmada-kiimbhi-kiimbha-dalana-pronmukta-muktaphala-

||

13
prrimsu-praucliita-kesari bucllia-nuto vak-krimini-vallabhah

||

avargge I'avichandra-siddlianta-vidar Ssnmpurnna-cliaudra-siddliaiita-muni-

pravarar avargge sishya-

pravarar sri-Damanandi-sanmunipatigal

||

bodhita-bhavya-rasa-madanar mmada-varjjita-siiddha-manasar
S'ridhara-devar

embar avargg agra-tanubhavar adar a yasa-

ada sishyar avarol negaldar Mmaladhari-de varum

SL'i-dharai'gg

S ridhara-devanim

nata-narendra-kirita-tatardicbita-kraraar

||

anamravainpala-jalaka-siro-ratna-prabba-bhasura

sri-padainburuha-dvayo vara-tapo-Lakshmi-mano-raiijanah

moha-vyuha-mabidra-durddhara-pavih sach-cbhila-salir j jagatkbyatas S'ridhara-deva esba munipo bbabbati bbu-mandale


tach-chhisbyar

ll

||

bhavyaBibboruba-shanda-cbanda-kiraiiah karppura-bara-spburatkirtti-sii-dbavalikritakbila-disa-chakras cbaritronnatab

{Soufli face.)

bbati sri-Jina-pungava-pravacbanamborasi-raka-Sasi

bbumau visruta-Maghanaudi-munipas siddbanta-cbakresvarah


tacb-cbbisbyar

||

||

sacb-chbilas sarad-indu-kunda-visada-prodyad-yasas sri-patir

ddripyad-darppaka-darppa-dava-dabana-jvalali kalambudab

payonidbi-sarat-sampuriina-cbaudrah ksbitau

sri- Jaineiidi'a-vacbab

bbati sri-Giiuacbandra-deva-munipo raddbanta-cbakradbipah

tat-sadharmmar

||

||

udbbute nuta-Megbacbaiidi-a-sasini prodyad-yasas-cbandi-ike

samvarddbeta tadastu nama nitaram raddbanta-ratnakarah

cbitram tavad idam payodlii-paridbi-ksbonau samudviksbyate

prayenatra vijiimbbate bbarata-sastrambbojanis saiitatani n

tat-sadbarmmar

||

cbandra iva dbavala-kirttir ddbavali-kurute samasta-bhuvanam yasya


tacb Cbandi'akirtti-saijna bbattaraka-cbakravarttino 'sya vibbati

tat-sadbarmmar

||

||

uaiyayikebha-simbo mimamsaka-timira-nikara-nirasana-tapanah

Bauddba-vana-dava-dabano jayati maban Udayacbandra-pandita-devah


siddbanta-cbakravartti sii-Guuachandra-vratisvarasya babbuva

i|

si'i-Nayakirtti-muniiidro Jina-pati-gaditakbilarttba-vedi sisbyab

ll

Svasty anavarata-vinata-mabipa-makuta-mauktika-mayukba-mala saro-manclanibbuta-cbara-cbaranara-

vindarum

bbavya-jana-bridayanaudaruin

tocbcbanda-kusuma-kandarum

rum

Kondakundanvaya-gagana-marttaudarum

Desiya-gana-gajeadra-sandra-mada-dliaravabbasarum

Pustaka-gacbcba-svacbcba-sarasi-sarojarum

vandi-jana-sura-bhujarum

Biddbanta-chakravartti-charutara-cbarana-sarasi-ruba-sbatcbaranarum

lila-matra-viji-

vitarana-vilasa-

srimad-Gunacbandra-

asesba-dosba-duri-karana-pari-

natantaliliaranariim appa sriman-NayaMrtti-siddhanta-cbakravarttigal entappar endode

ll

14
sahitya-pramada-muldiabja-mukiiras charitra-chudamanis
sri-Jainagama-varddhi-varddhana-sudha-socliis samudbhasate

yas salya-traya-garava-traya-lasad-dauda-traya-dhvaiiisakas
sa srjmaii-l{ayakirtti-deva-munipas saiddhantikagresarah

||

Maiiikyanaudi-munipas sri-Nayakii-tti-vr?tiavarasya- saddliarmmali

Gunachandra-deva-tanayo raddhanta-payodhi-parago

bliuvi bliati

||

liara-kshira-haratta-hasa-halabhrit kimdendu-mandakini

karppura-sphatika-spliurad-vara-yaso dhauta-trilokodarali

uchcliaiida-smara-bhuri-bliudliara-pavih khyato babhuva kshitau


sas srimaa Nayakirtti-deva-munipas siddhanta-chakresvarah

||

S'ake randra-nava-dyu-cliandramasi DarmmuMiy-akhya-samvatsare

Vaisakhe dhavale chaturddasa-dine vare cha Suiyatmaje

purvvaline praliare gate 'rddha-sahite svarggam jagamatmavau

vikhyato Nayaldrtti-deva-munipo raddhanta-cbakradhipah

(t

srimaj Jaina-vaGbobdhi-varddhana-vidhus sahitya-?idya-nidliis

(West

face.)

sarppad-darppaka-hasti-mastakaJuthat-protkantha-kaaitMravah

sa srimau Gunachandra-deva-tanayas saujanya-janyavanih


stheyat sri-Nayakii'tti-deva-munipas siddlianta-chakresvarah

garuv adam Khacharadhipange baligam danakke binpiuge tam

guruv adam sura-bhudharakke negald a Kailasa-sailakke tam


guruv adam vinutange rajisuv Irungolaiige lokakke sad-

guruv adam Nayakirtti-deva-munipam raddhanta-chakradhipam

||

tacli-clihislayar
||

hima-kara-sarad-ablira-kshira-kallola-jala-sphatdia-sita-yasas sri-subhra-dik-chakravalali

madana-mada-timisra-sreni-tivramsu-mali jayati nikhila-vandyo Meghachandra-vratindrah

tat-sadharmmar

||

kandarppahava-kalpito dhura-tami-traiiopamora-sthali
chancbad-bhiir amaja vineya-janata-nite-jini-bhanavali

tyaktasesha-tbahir-vvikalpa-nichayas charitra-chakresvarah

sumbhanty Aunitataka-vasi-Maladhari-SYamiuo bhutale


tat-sadharmmar

||

\\

shat-karmma-vishaya-mantre nana-vidlia-roga-liari-vaidye cha


jagad-eka-suru' eshas S'ridhara-devo babhuva jagati pravanah

tat-sadharmmar

||

||

tarldia-vyakaranagama-sahitya-prabhriti-sakala-sastrarttha-jnah

vikhyata-Damanandi-traividya-munisvaro dharagre jayati

||

srimaj-Jaina-matabjini-dinakaro naiyayikabhranilah

Charvvakavanibhrit-karala-kuliso Bauddhabdhi-kumbhodbhavah

yo mimamsaka-gandha-siiidhura-siro-nirbbheda-kanthiravas

traividyottama-Damanandi-munipas so 'yam bhuvi bhrajate

tat-sadharmmar

||

\\

dugdhabdhi-sphatikendu-kunda-kumuda-vyabhasi-kirtti-priyas

15
siddhanloclaclbi-varddhanararita-karah pararttbya

ratnakarah

khyata sri-Nayalvirtti-deva-munipa-sri-pada-padma-priyo

bhaty asyam bbuvi Bbauukirtti-munipas siddlianta-cbakradbipali

11

uragendra-ksbira-uirakara-rajata-giri-sii-sita-clicbhatra-gangahai'a-liasairavatebba spliatika-vrisbablia-subbrabhra-nibara-hara-

mara-raja4veta-pankerLdia-baladbara-vak-sankba-bamsendu-kund6-|
tkara-cbanchat-kij;tti-kaiitam dhareyol esadan

tat-sadharmmar

Bbanuklrtti-Yratindram

||

1|

sad-vrittakriti-sobbitakbila-kala-pumnas smara-dbvainsakali
sasvad-visva-viyogi-hrit-sukbakaras

sri

Balacbandro-munili

vala^enona-kalena kama-subrida"chancbad-viy6gi-dvisba

lokesminn upamiyate katbam asau tenatha balenduna

|l

ucbcbanda-madana-mada-gaja-nirbbbedana-patutara-pratapa-mrigendrah

bbavj'a-kumudaugha-vikasana-cbandro bbuvi bbati Balacbandra-raunindrah. H


taradri-kshira-pui'a-spbatika-sura-sarit-tarabarendu kunda-

svetodyat-kirtti-Laksbmi-prasara-dbavalitasesba-dik-cbakrayalab

srimat siddbanta-cbakresvara-nuta-Nayakii-tti-vratisangbri-bhaktah

(North

face.)

srimau bbattarakeso jagati vijayate Megbacbandra-bratindrah

gambbiryye makai'akaro vitaraue kalpa-drumas

procbcbanda-dyumanih kalasv api

sasi dbairyye

||

tejasi

punar Mmandarab

sarvvorvvi-paripumna-nirmmala-yaso Laksbmi-man6-ra.jan6

bbaty asyam bbuvi Magbanandi-munipo bbattarakagresarab

vasu-purnna-samastasab ksbiti-cbakre'virajite

|)

cbancbat-kuvalayananda-Prabhacbandro munisvarah

||

tat-sadharmmar n
iicbcbanda-graha-kotayo niyamitas tishtanti yena ksbitau
yad-vag-jata-sudba-raso 'kbila-visba-vyuchcbhedakas sobbate

yat-tantrodgba-vidbis samasta-janatarogyaya samvaxttate


so 'yam sumbhati

tat-sadbarmmar

Padmanandi-muninatbo mantra-vadisvarab

||

||

cbancbacb-chandra-maricbi-sarada-gbana-ksbirabdbi-taracbalaprodyat-kii'tti-vikasa-paiiduratara-brabmanda-bbandodarali

vak-kanta-katliina-stana-dvaya-tati-baro gabbira-stbiras

so 'yam sannuta-Nemicbandra-munipo

vibbrajate bhutale

|1

bbandaradbikritas samasta-sacbivadbiso jagad-visrutas


sri-HuJlo Nayaldrtti-deva-muni-padambboja-yugma-priyab
kirtti-sri-nilayali pararttba-cbarito

nityam vibbati ksbitau

so 'yam sri-Jina-dbarmma-raksbanakarah samyaktva-ratnakara^

Brimach-chbrikaranadbipas sacbiva-natbo visva-yidvan-nidbii

cbatur-vvarnna-mabanna-dana-karanotsabi ksbitau sobbate


sri

Nilo Jina-dbarmmanirmmala-manas sahitya-vidya-priyag

saujanyaika-nidhis ilasanka-visada-prodyad-yasaa sii-patili

||

\\

16
aradhyo Jinapo

giu'us

cha Nayakirtti-khyata-yogisvaro

Jogamba janani tu yasya janakas sri-Bamma-clevo vibhuh

Sriinat-Kamalata-suta-pura-patis si'i-Mallinatbas suto

bbaty asyam bbuvi Naga-deva-sacbivas Chandainbika-vallabbalL H


sura-gaja-sarad-indu-praspburfet-kirtti-subbii

bbavad akhila-digauto vag-vadLu-cbitta-kaatah

budba-nidhi-NayaMrtti-kbyata-yogindra-padambuja-yuga-krita-sevab sobbate

Mga-devab

kbyatas sri-Nayakirtti-deva-muni-natbanam payab-proUasatkirttinam

paramam paroksba-vmayam karttum nisbidby-alayam

bbaktyakarayad asasanka-dinakrit-taram stbb-am stbayinam


ri-Nagas sacbivottamo nija-yasas sri-subbra-din-mandalab u

43
In manfapa soidh of Ghdmunda Edtja
(East

hasfi.

face.)

S'limat-parama-gambbira-syadvad-amogba-lanchbanam
jiyat trailokyavnatbasya-sasanam

Jina-sisauam

||

sriman Nabbeya-natbady-amala-Jina-varanika-saudboru-varddbib
pradbvastagba-prameya-pracbaja-visbaya-kaivalya-bodbora-vedib

Sasta-syatkara-mudra-sabalita-janatananda-nadoru-gbosbah

stheyad acbaudra-taram parama-sukba-Mabaviryya-vicbi-nikayab

||

sriman-muniudrottama-ratna-varggas sii-Gautamad\ab prabbavisbnavaste

tatrambudbau sapta-mabarddbi-yuktas tat-santatau Nandi-gaus babbuva


Bii

Padmaaandity-anavadya-uama

dvitiyam asid abbidbanam

abhud Umasvati-munisvaro
tad-anraye tat-sadriso

'sti

liy

||

acbaryya-sabdottai'a-Kondakimdab

udyacb-charitra-safijata-su-cbaranarddbib
||

'sav

acbaryya-sabdottara-Griddbrapincbcbbab

naiiyas tat kabkasesba-padarttba-vedi n

sri-Griddbi-apmcbba-munipasya Balakapincbcbbas sisbyo 'janisbta bbuvana-traya-vartti ku-ttih


cbaritra-cbaiicbur akbilayanipala-mauli-mala-sibaiukba-virajita-pada-padmab
|!

tacb-clibisbyo Gimanandi-pandita-yatis cbaiitra-cbakresvarah

tarkka-vyakaranadi-sastra-nipunas sabitya-^idya-pati].!

mithya-vadi-madaudba-sindbura-gbata-sangbatta-kautbiraTO

bbaryambboja-divakaro vijayatam kandarppa-darppapabab

ii

tacb-cbbisbyas tri-sata-viTeka-nidbayas sastrabdbi-parangatas

tesbutkrisbtatama dvi-saptati-mitab siddbanta-sastrarttbaka

vyakbyane patavo vicbitra-cbaiitas

munib

tesbii prasiddbo

nananuua-naya-pramana-nipuno Deveadi'a-saiddbantikah

ajani mabipa-cbiida-ratna rarajitangbrir wijita-Makara-ketuddanda-dorddaiida-garbbab

kunaya-nikara-bbiidbrauika-dambboli-daiidas sa jayatu yibudbendro Bharati-bhalapattab


{Soufli face.)

tacb-chbisbyabKaladbautanandi-munipabsaiddbanta-chaki-esvarah
paravara-parita-dbarini-kula-vyaptora-kirttisvarah

paiicbakbhonmada-kuinbbi-kumbba-dalana-pronmukta-muktapbala-

||

17
prrinisii-praScliita-kesari

budha-nuto vak-kamini-vallabliali n

avargge ravi-cliandra-siclclhan-

ta-vidas Sampurniiacliandra-siddhauta-munipravai-ar avar avargge

^islij^a|

pravarar sri-Damanandi-sanmimipatigalu

<

||

bodhita-bhavyar asta-madauar nimada-varjjita-suddha-manasar


S'ridhara-devar embar avargg agra-tanubhavar adar a yasasri-dliarargg

ada sishyar avarol negajdar Mmaladbari-devarum

S'lidhai'a-derariun nata-narendra-kirita-tatarchcliita-kramar n

Maladliari-devariiidam

belagidudu Jinendra-sasanam muunaip

rmmalam

agi

mattam

igal

ni-

belag'd apudu Chaudrakirtti-bhattarakarim

avara sishyar

||

||

param aptakbila-sastra-tatva-nilayam siddhanta-chudamani-

sphuritacliara-param vineya-janatanandam gunanika sun-

daran emb unuatiyim samasta-bhuvana-prastutyan adam Divakaranaiidi-bratinathaii ujvala-yaso vibhrajitasa-tatam

vidita-vyakaraiiada ta-

rkkada siddhautada visesliadim traividyaspadar end

ii

~
i

dhare baiini-

pudu Divakaranandi-deva-siddhantigaraiiL
vara-raddhantika-chakravartti

||

durita-pradhvamsi kundarppa-sin-

dhura-simham vara-sila-sad-guna-mahambhorasi-paiikeja-puslikara-devebba-sasanka-sannibha-yasah sri-rupau oho Diva-

karanandi-brati-nirmmadam nirupamam bhupendra-brindarchchitam

{West

||

face.)

vara-bhavyanana-padmamuU

alaral ajiianika-netrotpalam

koragal papa-tamas-tamam parayal ettam Jaina-marggamalam-

baram aty ujvalam agal em

belagi

tam bhu-bhagamam

karaiiaudi-brati-vak divakara-karakaram bol urbbi(t

sri-t)iva-

bhu)-nutam

||

yad-vaktra.-chaiidra-vilasad-vachanamritambhah-panena^tushyati vineya-chakora-brindtth
Jaineiidra-sasaDa-sarovara-rajahamso jiyad asau bhuvi Divakaranandi-devah

avar a sishyar u

||

Gaiidavimukta-deva-Maladhari-munindrara pada-padmamam

kand od asadhyam em neueda bhavya-janakk amakoncla-chanda-vetaiida-virodhi-danda-nripa-danda-patat-prlthu-vajradanda-ko-

danda-karala-Dandadliara-dandabhayam perapingi pogave


bala-yutaram balalchuva latanta-sarang idiragi tagi sauchalise palaiichi iiiid

avauan

odisi

||

mey-vagey-ada-dusarim

kaleyade ninda karbbunada kargglda sippinamakke vetta kattalani enisittu putt

adardda meyya malam Maladhari-devaram

maredum ad ormme laukikada

vartteyan adada ketta bagilam

ormmeyum

tereyada bhaiiuv astamitam agire pogada nieyyaii

|i

\\

18
turisada kukkutasanake solada Gandavimukta-vrittiyam

mareyad aghora-duschara-tapas cbaritam JMaladhari-devai'a


a charitra-chakravarttigala sishyaru

||

||

panchendriya-prathita-samaja-kumbha-pitha-nirllota-lampata-maliogi'a-samagra-simhali

siddhauta-vari-nidhi-pumna-uisadhinatho bhabhati bhuri-bhuvaue S'ubhacbandra-devah

||

subhrabhrabha-siira-dvipamara-sarit-tarapati-prasphutaj-

jyotsna kunda sasirddba-kambu-kamalabbasa-tarangotkarali


prakhya-prajvala-kirttiin anvaliam

imam

gayanti devaiigana

dik-kanyah S'ubbacLandra-deva bharatas charitra-bbu-bhaminim

S'ubbachandra-munindra-yasahprabbeyol sariy agalarad int

prabbu tegide kandi kundidan

cbandram

attale

abbava-siromanig ad eke kandum


ettalu bijeyam gayvada-

kundum

||

dharmma-prabbavam adhikotsavadim

bittaripud enale polvare

vattinavar sri-S'ubbendu-saiddbantikai'ani

||

kantu madapabar ssakala-jiva-dayapara-Jaina-margga-ra-

ddhanta-payodhigal vishaya-vairigal uddbata-karmma-bbaiijanar

||

santata-bhavya-padma-diiiakrit-prabbaram S uljbacliandra-deva-si-

ddhanta-mmiindraram pogalpiid ambudlii vesbtita-bburi-bMtalam


(North

||

face.)

khyata-sii-Maladhari-deva-yamiDas sisliyottame svar-ggate

ha ha sri-S'ubhachandra-deva-yatipe siddbanta-cbudamanau
lokanugraha-karmi

kshiti-iiute

kandarppa-darppantake

charitrojvala'dipika pratihata vatsalya-valli gata

||

S'ubbachaiidre mahas-sandre gribite kala-Eabuiia

Bandhakaram jagaj-jalam jayate

ty eti nadbhutain

||

banambhodhi-iiabhas-sasaiika-tiilite jate S'akabde tato

varshe S'obhakrit-abvaye vyupanate mase punas S'ravane

pakshe krishna-vipaksha-varttini Site vare dasamyam tithau


svar yyatah S'ubhacbandra-deva-ganabbrit siddlianta-varam-nidhili
||

srimad avara guddam

||

samadbigata-pancha-maha-sabda

dayaka

gotra-pavitra

maba-samautadbipati mahaprachanda-dandanayakani

budba-jana-mitra

svami-droha-godhuma-gharattam

Vishnuvarddhana-Poysala-maharaja-rajya-samuddharana

vairi-bhaya-

sangramaja-tutta

kaligal-abbaraua sii-Jaina-dharmmamritam-

budbi-pravarddhana-sudbakara samyaktva-ratnakarady-aneka-namavali-samalankntarappa

sriman-maba-pradhana-dandanayaka-Gauga-Rajam tamma gurugal sri-Mida-sangbada Desiya-ganada Tustaka-

gachchhada S'ubbachandra-siddbanta-devargge paroksha-vinayakke nis'idbigeya uihsi maha-pujeyain

madi maha-danavam geydaru

a mahanubhavan attige n S'ubbachandra-siddhauta-devara guddi n


vara-Jina-pujeyan aty-a-

daradindifin Jakkanabbe madisuval sa-

19
gunanvite yend

di-cliai'ite
i

dharaiii-tala uiecbchi pogajutirppudu niclicham

doreye Jakkanikabbi'g

||

bliuvanadol cbai'itradol siladol

parama-sri-Jina-piijeyol sakala-dauascbaryyadol satyadol

gurLi-padambuja-bbaktiyol viuayadoj bbavyarkkalam kandad a-

daradiin mannisutirppa pcmpin-edeyol matt-anya-lcanta-janam n

srimat Prabbacbandra-siddbanta-devara gudda bcggade-Marddimayyain baredain


Ijinida-ruvari-nnikba-tilakam Varddbamaiiacbari kaudarisidam

maugala maba

it

sii sri

||

44
In

the

same Mantapa.

S'rimat-parama-gambbira-syadvad-amogha-laucbhanam
jiyat trailokya-natbasya

sasanam Jina-sasaiiam

bbadram astu Jina-sasanaya sampadyatam

||

prati vidbana hetave

anya-yadi-mada-basti-mastaka-spatauaya gbatane patiyase

namas siddbebhyah

||

janatadbaran udaran anya-vanita-duraiii vacbas-sundarigbana-vntta-stana-bTiran iigra-rana-dbii'ani Maraii

janakam tan
'

eiie

endapai

vltrasta-malam budha-jana-

Ecbam

iiiaba-dhanyano

!)

Ij

mitrain dvija-kula-pavitran Ecbara jagadol

patram ripukula-kanda-kba-

nitrara Kaundinya-gotran amala-charitram

vi'itta

eii

Makanabbe vibudha-pvakhyata-dbarmina-prayu-

kte nikamatta-cbaritre tay enal id en

kanda

||

deyvam alurkkeyhi olpu vettam

parama-Jinesvaram tanage

nil-

li

uru-durita-ksbayar Kkanakanandi-munisvarar uttamottamar

ggurugal udatta-viran avadattata-yasam nripa-kama-Poysalam

poreda-mabisan endod

kanda

||

||

bannipar ar nnegald Ecbigaiikana

ele

Manu-cbaritan Echigankana

maneyol muni-jana-samubaraura budha-janamum


Jina-pnjane Jina-vandane

Jina-mabimegal ava-kalamuin sobbistignm

a mahanubbavan-arddbafigiy ent appal endode


uttama-guna-tati-Tanitavrittiyan

||

||

olakondud endu jagam ellam ka-

y yettuvinam amala-guna-sam-l
pattige jagadolage Pocbikabbeye nontal

tanuvam Juiapati-nutiyim

||

dlianamam muni-janada-triptiyim sapbalam

n enag emb

manamam

nambngeyoj

id in-

jagadolage Pochikabbeye neripal

||

20
A

jana-Tuiutan Echigaiikana-

manas-saro-hamsi Gaiiga-Raja-chamuna-l
tliana janani jauani bhiivaua-1

kk ene negaldal Pochikablje giniad uunatiyim

||

euisida Pochambike pari-l

janamum budha-janamiim ormmeg ormme ma,nam


iiaue tanidu parase

punyama-

n anantamam nerapi
Tacbaua

iut enisid

||

||

liadan inn en euiben an ond

amarda-sukritamam node romaiicbam ada-

ppudu pelv udyogadindam smariyipade namo


stbyada yosid-bhavad

kalada parinatiyam

1043 neya

Sarvvari-sanivatsarada

^ itaragaya garba-

geldii

padadindam devi-Pocbambike sura-padamam


Saka-vai'sha

||

Belagulada tiiltham modalad-aneka-lirttbagalolu palavam diaitya-

layaugala madisi maba-dauam geydu


yritta

jasamam jagadola

pai'api

a Pochambike

tan-l

sallekbanam sani-

lileyim suregondal

||

Asbadha-siiddha-5-S6mavai'adandu

kaikonda eka-parsva-niyamadim paiicba-padaman ucbchai'isutam deva-lokakke sandal.

a jagaj-jananiya putram

dandana^'akam

||

samadbigata-paiicba-maha-sabda maba-samantadbipati niaba-piacbanda-

vairi-bbaya-dayakam

mritambudbi-pravarddhaua-sudbakaram
vinoda

bbavya-jaua-bridaya-pramoda

pumna-kumbba
konda

gotra-pavitrara

buuba-jana-niitram

samyaktva-ratnakaram

sri-Jaina-dbarmma-

abarabbaya-lAaisbajya-sastra-dana-

Visbnuvarddliana-bbupala-Poysala-mabaraia-rajyabbisbeka-

dbarmma-liarmmyoddbarana-miila-stambba

nudid-anle-ganda

pagevaram bcm-

droha-gharattady aneka-namavali-samalankritan appa sriman maba-pradbanam dandanayakam

Ganga-Eajam tann atmambike Pocbala-deviyaru divakke


nilisi

sanj'asanamam

||

salaln pavoksba-vinayaldc

pratisbte-geydii maba-dana-puiarchchanabliisbekangalam

si'i-Prabbacbandra-3id:lbauta-de\'a-:;ad.lini

ruvarl-Hoysalacbaiiya

madida

end

mangala-maha hn
perggads-Bavarajam baredam
|

nisidhigeyana
sri

|)

|]

magam Varddbamanacbari

biruda-i-uvari-mukba-tilakani kandarisidam

||

45
West of Eradii Katie

lasti.

S'rimat-pai'ama-gambliira-syadvad-amogba-laiicbbanani
jiyat

trailokya-natbasya sasanam Jina-sasanam

bbadram astu Jina-sasamxya sampadyatam


anya-vadi-mada-basti-mastaka-spbatanaya
Svasti

pratirvidbana-betave

gbataue patiyase

samadbigata-pancha-maba-sabda maba-mandalesvara

kulambara-dyumani

samyaktva-cbudamani

Sriman maba-mandalesvarain

||

||

Dvaravati-pura-varadbisvarain

Yadava-

Malaparol-gandady-aneka-Damavalt-samalankritar

Tribbuvana-malla

Talakadii-gonda

bbuja-bala

Vira-Gaiiga

appa

Visbnu-

varddbana Hoysala Devara vijaya-rajyam uttarottarabbin-iddlii-pravarddbamanam acbandrarkka-taram"


saluttam ire tat-pada-padmopajivi
vyitta

II

(i

janatadliaran udaran anya-vanita-duram vacbas-sundaii-

gbana-vritta-stana-haran

janakaan

tan ene

ugi-a-rana-dbiram

Maran en endapai

Makanabbe nbudba-prakb}ata-dbarnima-prayu-

kte nikamatta cbaritre tay

eniil

id

en

Ecbam inaba-dhauyano

||

21

kauda

vitrasta-malain budlia-jana-

||

mitrani clvi)a-laila-pavit)-aii Kchain jagadolu

patram

ripii-kula-lcaiida-klia-

nitmin Kaundiuya-gotran amala-uharitrain


||

mami-chaiitan Echigaiikana

maneyol muiii-jana-samuharaum budha-janamum


Jina-pujane Jina-vandane

Jina-mahimegal ava-kalamura iobliisiigum


uttaiiia-guna-tali-vanitavrittiyan

||

olakondud endu jagam eUain kai-

yyettiivinam amala-guna-sam-

pattige jagadolage Pochikabbeye nontalu

ant onisid Eclii-Rajana Pochikabbeya putran

||

akhila-tirtthakara-parama-deva-parama-charitakarnna-

nodiruna-vipula-piilakcX-parikalita-varabaiianuv asama-samara-rasa-rasika-ripu-nripa-kalapavalepa-lopa-

lolupa-kripananuv anarabhaya-bhaisbajya-sastra-dana-vioodanum sakala-loka-sokapanodanum


vritta

saktis S'aktidbarasya Gandiva-dhaiiur

Ggandiva-kodandinah

yas tadvat vitaaoti Vishnu-iiripateli. karyyam katbam niadrisair

Ggaugo Ganga-taranga-raiijita-yaso-rasis sa varnnyo bhavet

||

sriman maba-pradhauam daudanayakara droba-gharattaGaiiga-Piajam Chalukya-cbakravartti-

int enipa

Tribbuvana-Malla-Permmacli-Devanadalam panuirvvaru samanfar vverasu Kannegala-bidinalu

kanda

||

tege

varuvamam baruva

buguva katakigarau aliram

eniita

sa-vegam

||

embinam avaskanda-keliyindam anibarum samantarumam bhangisi

tadiya

vastu-vahana-samiiliamtMn

uija-svamige tandu kottu nija-bbujavasbtambhakke mechchi mecbchidem bedi koll ee

du rajyamam dbanaman enumam bedad anasvaram age bedi-koudam

Paramanan idan Arhad-arcbebanaScbita-chittaiii

vritta

II

1|

ma-

Jinalayakkam osed atma-manorame Laksbmi-devi ma-

disida Jinalayakkam idu puijane

j'ojitam

endu kottu san-

tosamam ajasram ampan ene Gaiiga-chamupan


1|

||

pasarise kirttanam-janani-Pocbala-deviyar artthivattu


disida

akkara

||

parama-prasadamam pade-

antu bedikondu

id en udattano

adiy-agirppud Arhata-samayakke Mula-saiigbam

badu vedadam baleyipud

alliya

||

Kondakundanvayam

Desiga-ganada Pustaga-gachcbbada

bodba-vibbavada kukkutasana-Maladhari-devara sisbyar enipa pempin-

gadam

||

pugisidudu bbuj-asi Gaiiga-dandadhipana

||

bitt ire

bageyam tanag irula-bavarav

kanda

vajram Vajrabbrito halam Halabbritas diakram tatha Chaknnas

II

esedirppa S'ubhachandra-siddhanta-deyara

guddam Ganga-chamupati

||

22
Gangavadiya basadigal

anitumam tan eyde posayisiclam |

enitol av

Gangavadiya Gommata-devargge suttalayaman eyde madisidam

Gaugavadiya Tigularani beiikondii Vira-Gangange nimirchchi-kotta

Ganga-Rajan a munnina Gangara-Rayangam nurmmadi-dhanyan

alte

46
In manfapa

Bhadram

astu Jina-sasanasya

ivest

of Eradu Kaite

hasti.

||

jayatu durita-durah kshira-kupara-harah pratliita-prithula-kirtti sri-Subliendu-bratisah

guna-mani-gana-sindhuli sishta-lokayka-bandhuh vibudha-madkupa-phuUah phuUa-banadi-sallah

S'ri-vadhu-chandralekhe-sura-bhuruhad-iidbhavadim payodi-ve-

la-vadhu pempuv ettavol anindite nagale charu-rupa-lilavati dandanayakiti Lakkale-dem.ati Buchi-Rajan

vibhii putte

pempu voded

a yabbeya magan ent appan endade


svasti

arj jisidalu pirid-appa kirttiyanT

||

||

samasta-bhuvana-bhavana-vikhyata-khyati-kauta-nikama-kamaniya-mukha-kamala'paraga-para-

bhaga-subhagikritatmiya-vaktranum

svakiya-kaya-kanti-parihasita-kusumachapa-gatranuip

bhaya-bhaislaajya-sastra-dana-vinodanum

sakala-loka-sokapanodanum

Jina-charana-sarananum enisida Euchanam


vritta

em-

aharai

||

vinayada sime satyada tavarmmane sauchada janma-bhiimi yen-

II

nikhila-guna-ganabharananum

d anavaratam pogalvudu janam vibudhotkara-kairava-prabodhana-himarochiyam negalda Buchiyan udgha-pararttha-sad-guna-

bliinava-Dadhichiyam subhata-bhikara-vikrama-Savyasachiyam n

ayannam

S'aka-varusha 1037 neya Vijaya-samvatsarada Vaisakha-suddha 10 Adityavaradandu sarvva-

sanga-parityaga-purvvakam mudipidam n

padya

||

tyagam sarwa-gunadhikam tad-anujam sauryyam cha tad bandhavam dhairyyam


garbba-guiiati-daruna-ripuin

juanam manonyam satam

seshasesha-gunam gunaika-sai'anam sii-Buchano 'tyahitam satyara


satya-gLinikaroti kurute Icim va

na cliaturyyabhak n

yo viryye gaja-vairibliuyam atule danakrame Buchano


yas sakshat sura-bhujabbuyani avanau gambhii'ataya vidhau

yo ratuakara bliuyam unnati-gune yo Merubhuyam


gatas so 'nte santa-mana-manishi-lasliitam girvvanabhuyam gatah

Marakara

iti

prasiddhatara ity

||

atyurjjitah-si'ii' iti

prapta-svarggapati-prabhutva-guna ity uchchair mmanisbiti cha

srimad-Gaiiga-chamupateh priyatama Laksbmi-sadi-iksha


sila-stambbam sthapayatisma Buchana-guna-prakhyati-vyiddliim prati

dhare laghuv aytu visruta-vmeya-nikayam anatbam aytu vak-taruniyum igal

irade vishadam

jagadol arggam anadaran iyey adal en-

adam

odavuttire bbavya-janantaraiigadol

nirupaman eydidam negalda BCichiyanaai divi-cbitra-lokamam

\\

||

23
sri-MiiIa-saiighacla

Buclianaiia nisidige

Desiga-ganada

Pastaka-gaclichhada S'ubhachandra-siddhanta-devara-guddam

||

47
In

{South

the

same waniapa.

face.)

Bhadram

bliuyaj

Jinendranam sasanayagha-nasine

kutii-ttha-dhvanta-saugliata-prabhimia-gliana-bhaiiave

||

srnimn-Nabheya-nathady-aniala-Jiua-varanika-saudhoru-varddliih

pradlivasthagha-pramey a-pracbay a-vishay a-kai valy a-bodhoru vedih

sasta syatkara-mudra-sabalita-janatananda-nadoru-ghosbah

stbeyad achandra-taram parama-suklia-Mahaviryya-vicM-nikayah

||

sriman-munindrottama-ratua-varggali sri-Gautamadyali prabbavishnavaste

tatrambudbau sapta-maharddhi-yuktas

Kondakundah

si'i-Padmanandity anavadya-nama by acharyya-sabdottara

dvitiyam asid abhidbanam udyacb-charitra-sanjata-su-cbarariarddbib.

abhud Umasvati-munisvaro
tad-anvaye tat-sadriso

'sti

tat-santatau Nandi-gaue babhuva

||

'sav acharyya-sabdottara-Gridhrapinchhah

nanyas tat-kalikasesba-padarttha-vedi

||

||

sri-Gridhrapincbha-munipasya Balakapincbbali sishyo 'janisbta bhuvana-traya-vartti-kirttih


charitra-chunchur akbilavanipala-mauli-mala-silimuldia-virajita-pada-padmab

tacb-chbisbyo Gunanandi-pandita-yatis charitra-cbakresvarah


tarklca-vyakaranadi-sastra-nipunas sabitya-vidya-patih

mitbyavadi-madandha-sindhura-gh'ata-saiigbatta-kauthii'avo

bbavyambhoja-divakaro ^ijayatam kandarppa-darppapabali

||

tach-cbhisbyas tri-sata-viveka-nidbayaS sastrabdhi -parangatas


teshutkrishtasama-dvi-saptati-mitas siddbanta-sastrarttbaka

ryakbyaiie patavo vicbitra-cbaritas tesbu prasiddbo munib

nananuna-naya-pramana-nipuno Devendra-saiddbantikah

||

ajani mahipa-cbuda-ratna rarajitaiighrir vvijita-Makaraketuddanda-dorddanda-garvvah

kunaya-nikara-bbudranika-dambholidandas sa jayatu vibudhendro Bharati-bhalapattah


tacb-chbisbyah Kaladhautanandi-munipas saiddbanta-cbakresvarah
paravara-parita-dbariiii-kula-vyaptorii-kirttisvarah

panchaksbonmada-kumbhi-kumbba-dalana-pronmukta-muktapbalapramsu-prancbita-kesari-budba-nuto vak-kamini-vallabhali
tat-putrako Maheadradi-kirttu' Mmadana-saiikarah

yasya Vag-devata sakta

srautiiii

majam

ayuyujat

ii

tacb-cbhisbyo Viranandi kavi-gamaka-maha-vadi-vagmitva-yukto

yasya sri-naka-sindhu-tridasa-pati-gajakasa-sankasa-kirttim

gayanty uchcbair ddigante tridasa-yiivatayah priti-raganubandhat


so 'yam jiyat pramada-prakara-mabidbaro bbila-dambbolidandah

||

sri-Gollacbaryya-nama samajani munipas suddba-ratna-trayatma

siddbatmo 'dyarttha-sarttha-prakatana-patu-siddhanta-sastrabdhi vicbib

||

24
saiighata^kshalitagbah pramada-mada-kalalidha-buddlii-prabhaTo
jiyad bMpala-mauli-dyumani-vida}itaiighry-abja-lakslinii-\"ilasali H

Perggade Bhava-Rajam baredam mangala

(West

||

face.)

Viraiiandi-vibhudhendra-santatau Nutna-chandira-narendra-vamsa-chu-

damanih prathita-Golladesa-bliupalakah kim

karanena sah n
srimat-Traikalya-yogi samajani mahika-kaya-lagna-tauutram

yasyabMd

api

drishti-dhara-uisita-sara-gana grishma-marttanda-bimbain

chakram sad-vritta-chapakalita-yati-varasyagha-satrun vijetum


Gollacharyyasya

sisliyas sa

jayatu bhuvane bhavya-sat-kairavenduh

tapas-samartthyato yasya chhatrobbud brabma-rakshasali

||

yasya smarana-matreiia muficbanti cba maha-grahah n


prajyajyatam gatam loke karaiijasya bi tailalvam
|

tapas samartthyatas tasya tapah kiin vaninitum

kshamam

Traikalya-yogi-yatipagra-vineya-ratnas siddhaata-varddhi-parivardclhana-puriina-cbandrali
dig-naga-kumbba-lilvhitojvala-ldi'tti-kanto jiyad asav

Abbayanandi-munir jjagatyam

|i

yeiiasesha-Fari-Sbah-adi-ripavah samyag jitah proddhatah

yenapta dasa-laksbanottama-maba-dharmmakbya-kalpa-drumah

yenasesha-bbavopatapa-hanana-svadbyatma-samvedanam

praptam syad Abliayadi-nandi-munipas so 'yam kritarttho bbuvi n


tach-clibishyas sakalagamarttha-uipuno lokajnata-samyutas

sacb-charitra-vicbitra-cbaru-charitas saujaiiya-kandankurab

mitbyatvabja-vana-pratapa-hanana sri-somadeva prabhur


jji}'S,t

sat-Sakalendu-nama-mimipah kamatavi-pavakah n

apicba Sakalacbandro visva-visvambbaresa-pranuta-pada-payojab kunda-barendu rocbih

tri-dasa-gaja-su-vajra-vyoma-sindbu-prakasa-pratima-mada-ldrttir vv^-vadbu-karnnapurab
sisbyas tasya dridha-vratas sama-nidhis sat-samyamambbo-nidhih

silaaam vipulalayas samitibbu: yyuktis tri-gupti-sritah

nana-sad-guiia-ratna-robana-girili prodyat-tapo-janmabbuh

prakbyato bbuvi Megbacbandra-munipo traividya-cbaki-adipab

||

traividya-yogisvara-Megliacbandrasyabbut Prabbacbandra-mimis su-sisbyah

surabbad-vratambbonidbi-purnna-cbandro nu-ddbuta-danda-tritayo visalyah


||

pusbpastraniiua-danotkata-kata-karati-cbcbbeda-dripyaii-mrigendrah
nana-bbavyabja-sbanda-pratati-vikasana-Sri-vidbanaika-bbanidi

Bamsarambbodbi-margge tarana-karanata-yana-ratna-trayesas
samyag-Jainagamai'ttbanvita-vimala-matih sri-Prabbachandra-yo^ H

(North

face,)

S'li-bhupalaka-mauli-lalita-padas sa-jiiana-laksbmi-pati^
cbaritrotkai'a-yabanaS ^ita-yasas

subbratapatrauchitab

trailokyadbbiita-Manmatbari-vijayas

saddbarmma-chakradliipah

prithvi-samstava-turyya-gbosharninadas

traiTidya-cbakresvarah

|j

25
Sabdaugliasya siromanih pravilasat-tarkkajfia-chudamanih
siddhaiiteddha-Siromanih

praSamavad-bhratasya chudamanih

prodyat-samyaminam siromanir udanchad-bhavya-rakshamanir


jjiyat sannuta-Megliacliandra-munipas traividya-chudamanih

traividyottama-Meghacliandra-yaminah patyur

mmamasi

vag-devidi saliavahittha-hridaya tad-vasya-karmmarttliini


kirttir-vvaridhi-dik-kulachala-kule

||

priya
I

svadatma prashtum apy

anveshtum maui-mantra-tantra-nichayain sa sambhramat bhramyati


tarkka-nyaya-suvajra-vedir

||

amalarhat-sukti-saa-mauktikah

sabda-grantha-viSuddha-saukha-kalitah syfidvada-sad-vidrumali

vyakhyanorjjita-poshana-pravipula-prajnodglia-vichi-chayo

traividya-ratnakarah

jiyad visruta-Megliacbandra-munipas

||

sri-Mula-sangba-kyita-Pustuka-gachchlia-Desiyodyad-ganadhipa-su-tarkkika-chakravarttil

saiddhantikesvara-sikhamani-Megliachandias traividya-deva

iti

sad-vibudba stuvanti

||

siddbanle Jina-Mrasena-padrisas ^astrabjani-bhaskarah

ayam bhutale

shat-tavkkesliv Akalanka-deva-vibudhas salvskad

sarwa-vyakarane vipaschid-adhipas sii-Pujyapadas svayam


traividyottama-Meghachandra-muiiipo vadibha-panchanannh

||

Rudranisasya Ifantham dhavalayati himajyolisho jatam ankam

pitam sauvarnna-sailam sisu-dinapa-tanum Rahu-deham nitantam

S'ri-kanta-vallabhangam Kamnlabhava-vapur-Mmegbachandra viatindratraividyasyakbilasa-vajaya-nilaya-sat-kirtti-C'liandratapo 'sau

||

muninatham dasa-dharmma-dhari dridha-shat-trim&ad-gunam divya-bana-nidhanam ninag ikshu-cbapam ajini-jya-suti"am or onde puviaa banangalam ayde hinan adhikang

akshepamam marppud

va nayara darppaka Meghacbandra-muniyoJ

man

a-

ninna dor-darppamam

||

mridu-rekba-vilasam Bbava-Raja-balaha dal bareduda birudaruvari-mukha-tilaka-Gai'igachari kandarisida S'ubhachandra-siddhanta-devara

(East

guddam

||

face.)

Bravaniyam sabda-vidya-pai'ii.iati-mahaniyam raaha-tarkka-vidya-

pravauatvam slagbaniyam Jiua-uigadita-samsuddha-siddhanta-vidyapravana-pragalbhyam endend-upacbita-pulakam

kirttisal kurttu-vidva-

n-nivaham traividya-nama-praviditan esadara Megbacbandra-vratindram

kshameg

igal

jauvaiiam tividud atula-tapasrige lavanyam igal

samasandirddattu

taiin

sriita-vadbug adhika-praudhiy ayt igal end an-

de maha-vikhyatiyam taldidan amala-cbaritrottamam bhavya-cheto-

ramanain traividya-vidyodita-visada-yasam Megbacbandra-vratindram


ide hamsi-brindam intal baged

apuda cbakori-cbayam chaiicbuvindam

kadukal sarddappud isam jadeyol irisalend irddapam

sejje geral

padedappain Krisbnan embant esedu bisa-lasat-kandali-kanda-kantam


pudidatti MSghacbaadra-vrati-tiUka-jagad-vartti-kirtti-prakasam
pujita-vidagdlia-vibudba-sa-

majam

traividya-Megbachandra-vrati ra-

||

||

26
rajisidam vinamita-muni-

rajam Vrishablia-gana-bhagana-tara-rajam

Saka varsham

neya

1037

ilagaada purvvaahad

Marggasira-suddha 14

Maumatha-samvatsarada

aru-ghaligeyapp agala

sri-Megbacliaudra-traividya-devar

Bi-ihavaram

palyankasanadol

aridii

agra-sisbyar

karanam

samadbigata-pancba-maba-sabda

dayakam

gotra-pavitram

taaima

sii-Prabbacbaadra-siddbanta-devar

agi sri-Kabbappu-tirttbadal

tamma guddam

gurugalge paroksba-vinayam

||

maba-samantadbipali

badha-jana-mitram

1|

sakala-sastra-paravara-paragarum guru-kula-

asesa-pada-padarttba-tatva-vidaru

appa

atma-

1|

aaanta-bodhatmakam atma-tatvam nidbaya chetasy apahaya betave

avar

irddu

||

traividya-nama muni-Megbacbandrah divam gato bodba-nidhir wisisbtam

samuddbarauarura

Dhanur-

Desiga-ganada Pustaka-gachchhada

sri-Mula-sanghada

ttamm-avasana-kalamaTi

bhavaueyam bbavisuttum deva-lokakke saudar


a bhavaae yeat appud endode

|1

maba-pracbanda-dandanayakam vairi-bbaya-

svami-droba-godbuma-gbaratta sailgrama-jattalatta

Visbnuvarddbana-bbupala-Hoysala-mabaraja-rajya-sarauddbai'anaKali-galabbaranasri-Jaiiia-dbarmma-

mritambudbi-pravarddbana-sadbakara samyaktva-ratuakara

Ganga-Eajan

atana manas-sarovai'a-rajabamse

Siiinau-maba-pradbanam

dandanayaka-

bbavya-jana-prasamse gotra-nidbane Rukmiui-saraane

Laksbmimati-daiadanayakiti yumantavariadam atisaya-maba-vikhyatiyim s;ibba-lagnadola pratisbtbeya

madisidar a-muniiidrottamara nisidbigeyan

avara tapah-prabbavam ent appud endode

||

;|

sa-madodyan-mara-gandba-dvirada-dalana-kautliiravam krodba-lobba-

druma-mftla-cbbedanam durddbara-vishaya-silocbchbeda-vajra-pratapam

kamaniyam sri-Jineiidragama-jalanidbi-param Prabbacbandra-siddhanta-mimindram moba-vidbvamsana-karan esedam dbatriyol yogi-natbam

Bbava-Rajam baredam

||

mattina mat ad ant iraU jirnna-Jinasraya-kotiyam kraraaip


bettire munninaiit ir anit iirggalolam nere niaclisiittam a-

odavam merivuttire Gaiigavadi-tomkopanam adudu Gangana-dandanatbanim

tyuttama-patra-daiiad

battaru-sasiram

sobbeyan

em kaykondudo

saubhagyada-kaui yeuippa Laksbmbnatiyin-

bbuvana-taladol aba-

rabbaya-bbaisbajya-sastra-dana-vidbanain

||

In the same manfapa.

S'rimat-parama-gambbira-syadvad-amogba-Uxncbbanam
i

jiyat trailolcya-natbasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

'i

J!

||

27
jayatu durita-durah ksMra-kupai-a-liarah prathita-pi-ithula-ldrttiS i5ri-Subliendu-bratisah

giina-mani-gana-sindliui5 Sishta-lcMcayka-bandhuh vibudha-madhupa-pliuUah phullabanadi-sallah

avara guddi

||

]|

parama-padarttha-nirnnayainau ania-vidagdhate durnnayaiigalol

paridiayam endum
pirid

illad

atimugdhate tann iniyange cblttadol

anuragamani pade^a rupu vineya-janantaraugadol

nirupama-bbali.lly.'.im

padeva pemp idu LaksTimaleg endum anvitam

||

chaturateyol lavanyado1

atisayam ene negalda. deva-bhaktiyol int

kshitiyolage
sati

Ganga-Rajana

Lakshmy-ambikeyol itara-satijar doreye

eaubhagyadol amard adam

sobhaspadam ada

rfipin

||

olpim pratya-

ksMbhuta Laksbmi ycnd apud

bhutalam inltum eyde Laksbmimatiyam

sobheyan

em kaykondudo

saubhagyada-kani yenippa Laksbmimatiyin-

bhuvana taladol aha-

vitarana-gunam ade vanitakritiyam kaykondud enipa

sbtitey allade

rabhaya-bhaisbajya-sastra-daaa-vidhanam

matiy elavo devatadhi-

||

||

mahimeya Laksbmi-

kevalam manushyaiiganaye

ibha-gamane harina-lochane

||

subha-laksbaue Ganga-Kajan arddhaiigaiie ta-

n abbinava-Rukmiiii yenal

tribbuvanadol polvar olare Laksbmimatiyam


^ri-Mula-sangliada

||

Desiya-gauada Pustuka-gacbchliada srimat-S'ubhachandra-siddbaiita-devara guddi

dandadayakiti-Liikkave Saka-varsba 1044 neya Plava-samvatsarada

sanyasanam geydu samadbi-verasi mudipi deva-lokakke sandal


paroksba-vineyakke nisbidbigeyam srimad-dandanayaka-Ganga-Rajam

saddba 11 S'ukrayaradandu

||

daiiavam maba-pujegalam madidaru raaiigalam aba

In

the

sri sii

nillisi

pratisbtbe

madi maba-

||

same maniapa.

(First side.)

Bhadram

astu Jina-^asanasya

||

Jayatu durita-dfirah ksbira-kupara-bauah prathita-pritbula-kirttis sri-Subbendu-bratisah

giina-mani-gana-sindbus sisbta-lokayka-bandbuh vibudba-madbupa-pbuUabpbullabanadi-sallali

S'rl-vadbu-;bandralekbe sura-bburubad-udbbavadim payodbi-ve-

la-vadbu pempu-vettavol anindite nag-ale cbaru-rupa-lilavati-dandanayakiti Lakliale-demati Bucbi-Rajaii em-

\ibba putte ^.empu vaded

aijjisida] piridappa-kirttiyam

||

23
vachana

||

a yabbeya magal ent appal eiidade

svasti uistushati-Jina-vrijina-blaaga-bhagavad-Arhad-arha-

niya-chaiui-charanaraviada-dvandvananda-vaadaaa-VL4a-vil6kaniyaks]iin%amaiia-Laksbmi-vilaseyum
apahasaniya-sviya-jivitesa-jivitanta-jivana-vinodanarata-rata-Rati-vilaseyum

Kaleya-kala-rakshasa-

^aksha-vikala-sakala-vallija-tlanati-p^achan(Ja-Chamlmdatis^esbtba-raJ^ls^esllt^^^

hamsa-vanitakalpeyum

kalpeyum

ksMroda-suteyum

padya

||

parama-Jina-mata-paritrana-karana-karani1)liuta-Jina-sasana-devata-kara-

abbirama-guna-gana-vasikaranayatanukaraniya-dharani-suteyum
i

sad-dharmmanuraga-matiyum enisida Demiyakka

sri-sahitya-satyapita,

||

sri-Chamunda-mano-manoratlia-ratlia-vyapara-naika-kriya

sri-Chamunda-manas-saroja-rajasa rajad-dvirephangana

sri-Chamunda-grihanganodgata-malia-sri-kalpavalli svayam

sri-Chamunda-manah-priya vijayatam sri-Devamaty-angana


{Second

1|

side,)

aharam

tri-jagaj-janaya vibliayam bbitaya

divyaushadham

vyadbi-vyapam apeta-diiia-iiiukbin6 srotre cba sastragamam

evam Devamatis sadaiva dadati prapraksbaye svayusbam


Arhad-Deva-matim vidbaya

vidliina divya

vadbub prodabhut

aait para-ksbobbakara-pratapasesbavauipala-kritadarasya

Cbainiujda-namno vanijah priya

stri

mukbya

sali

||

ya bbuvi Dematiti

bbuloka-cbaityalaya-chaitya-puja-vyapara-krityadarato 'vatii'nna

svarggat sura-striti vilokyaiaana punyena lavanya-gunena yatra

|l

||

abara-sastrabbaya-bbesbajaaam dayiny alam varnna-cbatiishtayaya

pascbat samadbi-kriyayayiirante sva-sthauavat svah pravivSsayocbcbaih

sad-dbarmma-satrum Kali-kala-rajam
tasya jaya-stambba-nlbbam silaya

sri-Mulasangbada

||

jitva vyavastbapita-dbarmraa-vrityapi

sl'ambbam vyavastbapayati sma Laksbmili

Desiga-gauada Pustaka-gacbcbbada Subbacbandra-siddlianta-devara

varusba 104'2 neya Vikari-samvatsarada

Demiyakka mudipidalu

Pbalguna babula

11

||

50
In south mantapa

ivcst

of Pars' va-tirttlmlcara done.

{East face.)

Bbadram bbuyaj Jinendrauam sasanayagha-nasine

ku-tirttba-dhvanta-sangbata prabbinna-gbana-bbanave

||

sriinan-Nabbeya-natbady-amala-Jina-varanika-saudboru-Yarddbili

pradbvastagba-prameya-pracbaya-visbaya-kaivalya-bodbora-vedih

sasta-syatkara-imidra-sabalita-janatananda-nadorugbosbab

stbeyad acbaudra-taram parama-sukba-Mabaviryya-vicbi-nikayah


sriman-munindrottama-rataa-varggah sri-Gautamadyab prabhavisbnavas te
!|

tatrambudbau sapta-mabarddhi-yuktas tat-santatau Nandi-gane babbuva


sri-Padmauandity-anavadya-nama by acharyya-sabdottara Eondakundab
i

dvitiyatn aoid

abbidbanam udyacb-cbaritra-saSjata-sucharanardbib

abhid Umasvati-munisvaro
tad-anvaye tat-sadriso

'sti

gaddi Saka-

Bribavaradandu sannyasana-Tidhiyim

||

'sav acbaryya-sabdottara-Gridbi'a-pincbbab

nanyas tatkalikasesba-padarltba-vedi

||

||

29
sri-Gridhrapiuchlia-munipasya Balakapiiichbah sishyo 'jan'sbla bliuvaua-lraya-vartti-ldrttih
charitra-chaucliai- akliilavanipala-mauU-mala-silimukha-virajita-pada-padmah

||

tach-chhisbyo Gunaaandi-panrlita-yatis charitra-chakresvarah


tarkka-vyakarauadi-sastra-iiipuaas sahitya-vidyapatih

mithya-vadi-madandba-siDdhura-ghata-sangbatta-kantbiravo
bbavyfimbhoja-divakaro vijayalara Kandarppa-darppipabab n
tacb-cbbishyas tri-sata-viveka-nidbayas sastrabdhi-parangatas

tesbutkrisbtatama dvi-saptati-mitas siddbauta-sastrarttbaka

vyakbyane patavo vicbitra-charitas

tesbix

prasiddho munib

naaanima-naya-pramana-rjipuno Devendra-saiddhantikah

ajaui maliipa-cbuda-ratna-rarajitanghrir vnjita-Makaraketuddanda-dorddanda-garvvab

kunaya-nikara-bbudranika-dambboli-dandas sa jayatu vibudbendro Bbarati-bbalapattah.

||

tacb-chbisbyah Kaladbawtanandt-munipas saiddbanta-cbakresvarah


paravara-parita-dbarini-kula^yaptoni-kirttisvarah

paScbakshonQiada-kumbba-kumbba-dalaua-pronmuktapbalapramsu-prancbita-kesari-budba-nuto vak-kamini-vallabbab
tat-patrako mabendradi-kirttir mmadana-saukarab

yasya vag-devata sakta sratitim malain ayuyiijat

||

||

tacb-chbishyo Viianandi kafigamaka-maba-vadi-vagmitva-yukto

yasya sri-naka-siridbu-ti'idasa-pati-gaialvasa-sankasa-kirttih

gayanty ucbcbair ddigante tridasa-yuvatayab priti-raganubaadbat


so 'yam jiyat pramada-prakara-mabidliaro bbila-dambboli-dandali

||

sri-GoUacbaryya-uama samajani munipas siiddba-ratna-trayatma


siddbatmady-arttba-sarttha-prakatana-patii-siddbanta-sastrabdbi-vicbi

saiigbata-kshalitabab. pramada-mada-kalalidba-buddbi-prabbavab

jiyckl-bbupala-mauli-dyumani-vidalitangbryabja-laksbmi-vilasab

|j

Viranandi-vibudbendra-sautatau Niitna-cbandira-nareudra-vamsa-cliu-

damanih pratbita-Golladeaa-bbupalakab

Icirn

api karaiieua sab

||

^rimat-Traikalya-yogi samajani mabika-kaya-lagna tanutram

yasyabliud vrisbti-dh.ara nisata-sara-gaua grisbma-marttanda-bimbam

cbakram sadvritta-cliapakalita-yati-varasyagba-satrun vijetum


Gollacbaryyasya sisbyas sa jayatu bbavane bbavya-sat-kairavenduli

Gangannaua

likbita

|i

|i

{South face.)

tapas-samaiilhyatu yasya cbbatro 'bbud brahma-rakshasah


.

yasya sraarana-raatreua muchyanti cba maba-grabab


prajyajyatam gatam 16ke karaiijasya bi tailakam

||

tapas samarttbyatab tasya tapali kirn varnnitum

kshamam

Ij

TraikMya-yogi-yad-tapagTam viDeya-ratnasaddbanta-Tarddlii-parivarddbaua-puruna-cbandrahi
dig-naga-kumbha-Lkbitojvala-kirtti-kanto jiyad asav Abbayanandi-munh- jjagatyam

30
yenasesha-Pari-Shah-adi-ripavas sa myag-jitali procldhatah

yenapta dasa-lakshanottama-maha-dliarmmakhya-kalpa-drumah

yenasesha-bhavopatapa-hanana-svadhyatma-samvedanam

praptam syad Abhayadanandi-munipas so 'yam kritarttho bhuvi

||

tach-chishyas sakalagamarttha-nipuno lokajfiata-samyutas


sach-charitra-charitra-charu-cliaritas saujanya-kandankurab

mithyatvabja-vana-pratapa-banana-sri-somadeva-prabbur
jjiyat

sat-Sakalendu-nama-mumpali kamatavi-pavakah

j|

apicba Sakalachancko visva-visvambbaresa praiiuta-padi-payojab kundabarendu-rocbib

tridasa-gaja-suvnjra-vyoma-smdbu-prakasa-pratima-visada-kirttu- vvag-vadbu kaninapurah H


sisbyas tasya dridba-vratas samanidbis sat samyamainbbonidbis
silanain vipulalayas sainitibbir yyuktas tiigupti-;5ritah

nana sad -guna-ratna-robana-girib prodyat-tapo-janmabhub


prakbyato-bbuvi JMegbacbandra-munipo traividya-cbakradhipali

||

sri-bbupala-mauli-lalita-padas samjnana-laksbmi-patis

cbaritrotkara-vabanas sita-yasas sublu-ata-patranchitah

trailokyadbbuta-Maumatbari-vijayas saddbarmnia-chalu'adbipab
pritbvi-samstava-turyya-gbosba-ninadas traividya-cbaJiresvarab

ij

sabdaugbasya siromanib pravilasat-tarkkajua-cbudamaiiih


saiddhantesh'i siromanih prasamavad-bbratasya cbudamanih

prodyat-samyaminam siromamr udaudiad-bhavya-raksbamanih


jiyat

sannuta-Megbacbaudra-munipas ti'aividya-cbudanianib

traividyottama-Megbachandra-yaminali pratyur

mmamasi

vjig-dbevidi-sabivabittha-bridaya tad-vasya-kannmarttbini
Idrttir

||

priya
i

vvaridbi-dik-kiilacbala-kula-svadbatmaprasbtum

apy anvesbtum mani-mantra-tantia-nicbayam sa sambbramat bbramyati

||

tarkka-nyaya-suvajra-vedir amalarbat-sukti-sanmauktikah

sabda-grantba-yisuddha-iankba-kalitah syad-vada-sad-vidrumab

vyakhyanorjjita-posbana-pravipula-prajfiodgba-viclii-cbayo

jiyad visrata-Megbacbandra-munipas traividya-ratnakarab

||

sri-Mula-sangba-krita-Pustaka-gachchha-Desiyodyad-ganadhipa-sutarkkilia-chakkravartti

fa'ddbantikesvara-sikbaniani-Megbacbandras traividya-deva

sad-vibudta stuvanti

iti

siddbante Jinavirasena sadrisah sastrabja-bba-bbaskarah


sbat-tarkkesbv Akalanka-deva-vibudbo saksbad

ayam bbutale

sar\'va-vyakarane v^paf'cbid-adhipas sii-Pujyapadas svayam

Iraividyottama-Megbacbandra-munipo vadibl a-paacbamnab

likHta-manobara paxa-nari-sabodaran appa Gangannana likbita

{West

||

||

face.)

Rudranlsasya kaiitbani dhavalayati bima-jyoti-jatamakain pitara


sauvamna-sailain sisu-dir.apa-tanum rabu-debam nitantfiii

sri-kanta-vallabbangam kamalabbara-vapur Mmegbacbandra-bratindratra'vidyasyakbilasa valaya-nilaya-sat-kirtti-cbandia tapo 'sau

;1

||

31
muvattarum gunadim

bhava-janam katti pctta-velcdar vrishadim


bbavipade Meghachandra-

ad ento santa-i'asaman taledar

traividyar

||

rauninatham dasa-dharmmadhan-dridka-shat-trim^ad-gunam divya-ba-

na-nidhanam ninag ikshu-cbapam alini-jya-sutram or onde puviua banangalam ayde biuan adbikaiig

akshepamam malpud

va uayam darppaka-Megbacbandra-muaiyol

man

Sravaniyam sabda-vidya-parinati-mahamyam

a-

ninna dor-ddarppamam

raaba-tarkka-vidya-

pravanatvam skigbaniyam Jina-nigadita-samsuddha-siddbanta-vidyapravana-pragalbbyam endend upachita-pulakam

kirttisal kiirttu-vidva-

n nivaham traividya-nama-praviditan esedam Megbachandra-bratindram


ksbameg

igal

jauranam tividud-atula-tapas-srige lavanyam

samesand irdd attutam

igal

de maba-vikhyatiyam talJidan amala-cbaritrottamam bbavya-cheto-

apudu cbakori-cbayain chancbuvindam

kadukal sardd appud isam jadeyolg

irisal

end irddapam

sejje geral

Megbacliandra-brati-tilaka-jagad-vartti-kirtti-prakasam

pujita-vidagdba-vibudba-sa-

majam

||

paded appain Krishiun embant esedu bisa-lasat kandali-kanda-kantani


pudid att

traividya-vidyodita-visada-yasam Megbacbandra-bratindratn

ramaiiara

ide bamsibriiidam intal baged

||

srutavadug adbika-praudbiy ayt egal endan-

nini

||

|i

traividya-Megbacbaridra-bratir a-

rajisidam vinamita-muni-

rajam Vrisbabba-gana-bbagana-tara-rajam

||

stabdhatmaran atanu-garaksbubdliaran ern vogalve pogalve Jina-sasana-du-

gdbabdbi-sudbamsuvan akhila-ka-

kud dbavalima-ldrtti Megbacbaudra-bratiyam


tat sadbai-mmaru

||

||

sri-Balacbandra-muni-raja-pavitra-putrah proddripta-vadi-jana-mana-lata-lavitrah
jiyad

ayam jita-manoja-bbuja-pratapas syad-vada-sukti-subbagas

kirn vapasmriti-vismritab

kim upanigrastah kim ugra-graba-vyagro 'smin

sravad asrugagdha dava cbomlanananam drisyate

taj jane S'ubhakirtti-deva-vidusba vidvesbi bbasba-visba-jvala

jarigulikwm jihmita-matir vvadivarakas svayam

||

gbana-darppo-naddba Bauddha-ksbitidbara-paviy i-bandan i-bandan i-ban-

dan esan naiyayikodyat-timira-karaniy i-bandan i-bandan i-ban-

dan esan mimamsakodyat-kari-kariripuy i-bandan i-bandan i-banflane p6

p6 vadi pog end ubbadu S'ubbakirltiddba-kirtti-pragbosbam

vitathoktiy alt Ajam-Pasu-

pati-Sarchcbi-yenippa muvarura S'ubbakirttivrati-sannidbiyol

namo-

cbita-obaritare todarddad itara vadigaj alave

singada saramam kelda ma-

tangaiad ant aluki

||

l)aliikal allade

sabbeyoj

9'ubhakirtti-devah

||

S2
pongi S'ubhakirtti-munipaiio1 eii

gala uudiyalke vadigalg ein deldiye

p6 salyadu vadi vritha-

||

yasam vibudho 'pahasam aaumanopanyasam nin i tethevasam sandapade vadi-vajraiikusanol


i

Gaiigannana likhita
{Korth

1|

Savanubhallara-devara Vadi-Pamojana

maga Dasoja

kandarisida

||

face.)

traividya-yogisvara-Meghachandrasyabhut Prabhachandra-mimis su sishyah

sambhad-vratambhonidhi-purnna-chandro nirddkuta-danda-tritayo visalyah

|!

traividyottama-Meghacliandra-su-tapah-piyusha-varasijah

sampurnnakshaya-vvitta-nirmmala-tanuli pushvad-budlianandanah

trailokya-prasai'ad-yasas suclii-ruchih yar prorttha-doshagamah

siddhantambudhi-rarddliano vijayate piu'vva-Prabhachandramah H


samsarambhodlii-madhyottarana-karana-yana-ratna-trayesah
samyag-Jainagamarttlianvita-vimala-matis sri-Prabliachandra-yogi

||

sakala-jana-vinutam charu-bodha-Trinetram sukara-kavi-nivasam Bharati-nritya-rangam


"

prakatita-nija-kirttim divya-kanta-Manojam sakala-guna-ganendram sri-Prabhachandra-devam

tat sadliarmmar

||

ganadhararam srutadol cha-

rana-rishiyaran amala-charitadol yogi-jana-

grauig ene yennade mikkara-

nene embude Viranandi-saiddhaiitikarol


Harihara-Hiranyagarbhara-

n uravaniyim gelda Kamanam


bharadiiid uripidar ene bi-

||

dipta-tapo-

#
i

ttarisidav ar Vviranandi-saiddliaDtikaram

j;

yan-murttir jjagatam janasya unyane kai'ppiira-purayate


yat-kirttU:!

kakubham

sriyali

kachabliare malli-latanta yate

jejiyad bhuvi Viranandi-munipo raddhanta-chakiadhipah

!|

vaidagdhyarsri-vadhufci-patir atula-gunalankritir

Mraeghachandra-lraividyasyatma-jato Madana-mabiblirito bhedane vajra-patali

saiddhanta-vyuba-cliii'lamanir anupama-chintaraanir

blibliu-jananam yo 'bhut saujanya-nindra sriyam avati

maho Viranaudi munindrah

||

Bii-Prabbachandra-sieldhanta-devara giuUi Vishnu-varddliana-bliuja-bala-Vira-Gaiiga-Bitti-Devanahiriyarasi patta-mabadevi

|I

S'antala-Deviya Sfid-guna-

vawtege sa'ibhig)'a-bhagyavatigc Vachas

kanteyum Agajeyum Acbchuta-

sri-

l.antoyum eneyallad ujida satiyar doreye

||

33
S'antala-Deviya tayi

danaman anunamam
keiiartthi

kali

yendu kottu Jinanam manadoj

dhyanisutam mudipidal

in-

n en embudo Machikabbey ond unnatiyam


Saka-varsliam

||

106S neya Krodhana-samvatsarada Asyija-suddha-da^ami Brlhavaradandii Dhanur-

llagnada purvvahnad ara-gliajigey app agal

Sri-Mula-SPngbada Kondakundanvayada Desiga-ganada

Puslaka-gachchhada sri-Megliaclixadra-traividya-devara hiriya-sisliyar appa sri-Prabhacbandra-siddhanta-devaru svarggasthar adara

||

51
In north mantapa in same place.
{East

face.)

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogha-lancbhanam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

sakala-jaua-vinutam ebaru-bodha-tri-iietram sukara-kavi-nivasam Bharati-nritya-raugam

prakatita-nija-kirttim divya-Icanta-manojam sakaja-guna-ganendram sri-Prabbachaadra-devain

avara gudiTan ent appan endade


Svasti

||

||

samasta-bbuvana-jana-\-andya-mana bhagavad-arhat-surabbi-gandbi-gandhodaka-kana-vyakta-

muktavali

kritottamsa-bamsa sujana-manab-kamalini-raja-hamsa

satru-bbaya-dayaka

pati-bita-prakara

nekaiigavira

maba-prachandam dandanayaka

sangrama-Rama

sabasa-Bbima

muni-iana-

vmeya-jana-badba-jana-manas-sarovara-raja-bamsanauuna-dSnabbinava-sreyamsai Jina-matanupreksba-

vicbaksbana

krita-dbarmma-raksbana

daya-rasa-bbarlta-bbriiigara

ranum appa srimatu Bala-Deva-dandanayakan ene negardam

Jina-vacbana-chandrika-cbako-

||

palarum mimnina-punyad ond odavinim bhagyakke pakkadodam


baladim tejadin olpiniin gunadin ad audaryyadim dbairyyadim
lalana-cbitta-bai'opacbara-vidbiyim gambbiryyadim sauryyadim

Bala-Devaiige

samanam appar

olare matt anya-dandadhipar

Bala-Deva-dandanayaka-

n alangbya-bhuja-bala-parakramam Manu-cbaritam
jala-nidbi-vesbtita-dbatri-

taladol

saman aro mantri-cbudamaniyolu

||

a mabanubbavan arddbanga-Laksbmi yent appal endade


sati-rupam altu norppade

||

ksbitiyoie saubbagyavatiyan

unnata-matiyam

pati-bitiyam gunavatiyam sa-

tatam kirttipudu Bacbikabbeyani bbuvana-janam


avargge su-putrar pputtidar avanitalam pogaje

Rama-Laksbmidbarar

nt avar irsrvar ggiuia-ganadim


Ravi-'ejar

Nnaga-Devanum Singananum

||

a-

1|

|]

34
(West

face.)

avarolage

||

dore yar

bhuvanangalolu ditake kelu samyaktvadolu sfilyadolu

parama-sri-Jina-pujeyolu vinayadolu saujanyadolu pempinolu

paramotsahade marppa danad-edeyola saucha-vratacharadolu

niratam norppade Naga-Devane valam dhanyam perar ddbanyare


ant enipa Naga-Devana

|l

kante mano-ramana-sakala-guna-gane dharani-

kanteg avadhikam uorppade

kantiya dore yenisi Nagiyakkam negardalu


ant avar irvvara tanayam

santatam akhilorvviyolage jasav esav inegain


chintita-vastuvan iyalu

chintamani-Karaadhenuv enipam Ballam


ententu norppada guna-

||

vantam kali-suchi-dayaparam satyavidam


bhr,nten enutam budhar asrantam kirttipudu dbatriyolii Ballananam
i

||

atan-anujate bbuvana-

khyatiya nere taldi dana-gunad unnatiyim


Sita-devigav

adhlkam

bhutaladolag Echiyakkan ene mecbchadar aru

vachana

||

a jagaj-janani yoda-puttidam
bbavisi paScha-padangala

novade paridikki mohapasada todaram


deva-giiru-sannidhanada1

a vibhu Bala-Devan amara-gatiyam padedam

Saka-varusba 1041

neya

Nagiyakkanu

janani

Yecbiyakkanu

Marggasira-suddba

Siddharttbi-samvatsarada

Moringereya-tirttbadala sanyasana-vidhiyim mudipida

atana

||

|1

padiva

Somavaradandu

||

paroksha-vinayakke

Kabbappu-nadol

paddisaleya madisi tanima garugal Prabhachandra-siddhanta-devara kalam karchcbi

madi kottaru Areya-kereynmam a kereya mudana deseyaki kbanduga beddal

Majigeyabalalu

dhar,-purvvakam

[1

52
In

the

same inantapa.

(E'jsl faa.)

S'rimat-parama-garabbira-syadvad-amogha-laScbhanam
^jiyat

trailokya-natbasya Basanam Jina-^asanam

||

Svasty anavarata-prabala-ripu-bala-Tisbama-samaravani-maha-niaban-sajnbara-kai'ana-karana-pracban-

da-dandanayaka-mukha-dai'ppana-karnne-japa-kubbrit-kulisa

Jina-dharmma-barraya-manilcya-kalasa

Malayaja-mdlta-Kasmira^calagaru-dhupa-t^buma-dbyamalikrita-Jinarchcbanagara
ano-birj,'<i1ra

nirvvikara

Madana-

Tiaa-gindhodaka-pavitnkritottamanga-Vu'alatsbmi-bbujaugan abarabbaya-bhaishajya-

35
Sastra-danr.-vinodara Jina-dharmma-katha-kathana-pramodatuim appa srimatu Bala-Deva-dandanayakane

negardam

||

sthirane bapp amaradriyindav

adhikam gaaibliiiane bappu

garadind aggalam entu daniye siirorvvijakkc marandalam


sura-rnj:ing ene

sa-

yendu kirttipudu kaykond akkarim santatam

dharej-ellam Bala-Dev-amatyanan ila-lokaika-vikhyatanam

Bala-Deva-dandauayaka-

jalanidhi-vesbtita-dhatri-

||

n alaughya-bhuja-bala-parakramam Mana-cliaritam

taladolu

saman aro mantri-chudamaniyolu

;;*
||

palarum munuina punyad ond odaviuim bhagyakke pakkadodam


baladim tejadin olpinim gunadin ad-audaryyadim dhairyyadim
lalana-chitta-baropacliara-vidliiyim

,;

gambhiryyadim sauryyadim

Bala-Devange samanam appar olare matt anya-dandadbiparu

a Bala-Derangam mriga-

||

Sabekshane yenipa Bachikabbegav akbilorvvi-bandliu puttidam guna-

lobaran adat-aleva-Singimayyan

udaram

!|

Jina-dharmmambara-tigma-rochi-sucharitram bhavya-vamsottamain

si-

shti-nidbanam mantii-chudamani budha-vinutam gotra-vamsyambararkkam


vanita-cliitta-priyam

nirmmalan anupaman atyuttamam kfire-kui-ppam

vinayambhorasi vidya-nidhi guna-nilayara dhatriyol Sifigimayyam

(West

||

face.)

Jina-pada-bhaktan isbta-jana-vatsalan asrita-kalpa-bhurubam

muni-cbaranambujata-yuga-bbringan udaran anCina-dani ma-

ad ar ddore yemb inegani negaldan

ttina purusbargge polipud

I-

manuja-nidbanan endu pogalgum dbare perggade Singimayyana


ene negalda Singimayyaua
vaiiite maiioratiiaiia

Lakshmi yenipalu rupim

jana-viiiute Siriya-deviya-

u anunayadim pogalvud akliila-bbutala-vellam

vacbana

|j

||

a mahanubhavan avasana-kaladolu

|i

\\

parama-sii-Jina-pada-pankarubamam sad-bbaktiyim taldi

ni-

bbaradini pancba-padangalam neneyutain dunumoba-saiidobamam

tvaritam kbandisutam samadhi-ridhiyim bbavyabjani-bbaskaraip

uirutam perggade Siugimayyan amarendravasamam pordidam

||

Svastisamadbigata-pancba-maba-kalyanasbta-maba-pratibaryya-cbatus-trimsad-atisaya-virajamana bhagavad-Arbat-paramesvara-parama-bbattai'aka-mukba-kamala-\anirggata-sad-asad-adi-Tastu-svarupa-niru-

pana-pravana-raddhantadi-sakala-sastra-paravara-paraga parama-tapas-charana niratarum appa sriman

mandalachaiyya-Prabbacbandra-siddbanta-devara

1041

iieya Siddhartti-samvatsaiada

nisidhiyam nirisidal

|]

guddi

Nagiyakkanum

Karttika-su.ddba dvadasa

Siriyavveyum Saka-varusha

Somavaradaadu maba-pujeyam madi

36

53
In
{East

tlte

same marifapa.

face.)

S'l'imad

Yadava-vamsa-mandana-manih ksLonisa-raksha-manir

Lakshmi-hara-manili naresvara-sirah-prottuiiga-sumbhan-inatiili

jiyan niti-patheksha-darppana-mauih lokayka-cMdamanih

sri-Vishnui-Tvinayarchchito giina-manis samyaktva-chudamanih

ji

ereda manuiaDge snra-bhu-

miruliam saran end avaiige kulisagaram


para-vaniteg Anilatanayam

dhuradolu ponarvaage Mrityu Vineyadityam


vritta

||

enetanum kere-degulangal enetauum Jaiua-gehaiigal en-

II

enetum narkkalan urggadam prajegalam sautoshadim madidami

Vineyaditya-nripala-Poysalane sandii'ddham Balindrange me1

ene

pempam pogalvannan avano

ittageg

end agalda kuligal kerey adavu kalluge gouda per-

vratteye pallam aduv ene madisidam Jina-raja-geliamam

nettane Poysalesan ene bannipar ar I\Imale-raja-rajanam

||

a Poysala-bbupange ma-

||

hipala-kumara-nikara-chuda-ratnain
sri-pati nija-bbnja-vijaya-ma-

hipati janiyisidan
vritta

adhatau Ereyanga-nripain

||

Vinayaditya^nripalan-atmajari ila-lokaika-kalpadrumam

II

Manu-marggam jagad-eka-viran Ereyang-urvvisvaram mikkau

a-

tana putram ripu-bhumipalaka-niadas-sammarddanara Vishnu-va-

rddbana-bhupam negaldam dharavaleyadolu sri-raja-kautbiravam

kanda

||

a negald Ereyanga-nripa-

tri-nathan arttbi-janata-

bharanam

sri-Bitti-Devan

vara-deva

sauryyamam mereva
sbana-dakshaka
kalanaja

Talakadu-gonda

||

maha-mandalesvara

samyaktva-chudamani

||

samadhigata-paucba-raaha-sabda

kulambara-dyiimani

karan uddbata-vairi-mandalesvara-mada-sam-

haranam uijanvayaika-

!|

Bhanusutam Visbnii-bbupan udayam geydam


ari-narapa-siraspbalana-

lana sunu bribad vairi-mardanam sakala-dbari-

Svasti

||

vvettu dhara-talakke sariy adavu sunnada bhaudi banda per-

kanda

miilia-gambliirauam dhiranam

Malaparo'-ganda

Dvaiavatipuia-varadbisvara

chalake-babi-ganda

Yadava-

nalim-munn-iriva|

ganda-pracbanda Patti-Perumala-nija-rajyabhjiidayayka-rak-

avinaya-narapalaka-jana-siksbaka

Chakragotta-vana-davanalan

Tonda-mandalika-mandala-prrxbanda-daurvvanala

ahita-mandalika-

prabala-ripu-bala-samharana-karana

37
vicl^islita-niandalika-mada-niviirana^carana iNolambavadi-goiula pratipaksha-uarapa^
1

li-gonda

tappc-tappuvajaya-siikanteyan-appuva

dalcshina-dorddaiida

kauja-vana-kuSjara

iimlidante-ganda

Adiyamana-bridaya-sula

saranagata-vajra-paCjara

Raya-mano-bhaiiga vira-prasanga

kure-kCirppa sauryyamain-turppa

sabaja-kirtti-dhvaja

samaya-samuddliavana
samara-dliurandliara
dhurttlia

Tereyuraii-aleva

konda

gandar-abharana

nirllotana

sitagaram-piliva

baya-Vatsa-raja

abita-davanala

Tuluvara-saleva

satru-narapala-disapatta

vairi-bbangara

vira-Narayaua

eleyolu dusbtaran uddbatarigala

nad and

otti

mattam

benkondu dor-

tettuni ittu

besanam

battidan ettal attal idirada-nripalakar alki balki kan-

sauryya-parayana

alutanamasale piindu santatam

ittu samasta-vastugalaii

srimatu

Talakadu-gonda

Gangavadi-tom-

||

gg attalagam pogartteg ene bannipan avano Vishuu-bbupanam

vijaya-rajyam

suttalum olag ippar ene munranavarggam anekar adavar-

Antu Tribhuvana-malla

roddbava-tuliva

puiid irppinam Visbnu-Po-

ysalan irddam sukbadinde rajyad odavindam santatotsabadini

Savimale-

||

bbaladim desaman avagam taiiage sadbyam madiral Ganga-man-

dalam end olage

Pandyanam-ben-

ripu-mandalika-sadhakady aneka namavali-samalankritannm giri-durgga-

battaru-sasiramumam Lokkigondi-varai'a undige sadbyam madi


II

ripu-kula-talapra-

vana-durgga-jala-durggady aneka-durggaiigalan asramadim konda cbanda-pratapadim

vritta

duslitargge-

mitra-narapala-lalatapatta

abita-baia-Saiikhara

chit-

matta-gaja-Bbagadattan

Koiigara-Maii

sahitya-vidyadhara

Pombucbcba-nirddbatana

Goyindavadi-bbayankaran

Rayarayapura-surekara

Kesava-deya-padaradbaka

saugi'ama-jatalatta

saiigrama-dbira

cliampakamoda

Kali-yuga-parttha

kanta-Manoja

gandar-abbarana

vira-parayana

kavi-jana-kamadhenu

dana-viuoda

Henjerii-disapatta

ekanga-vira

vairi-kalanalan

gbattayan-aliva

sabasa-Bhima

Koyatura-tuliva

Ucbchangi-gonda

Eengi-

aliava-Shanmukha Sarasvati-karmiavatamsan

viveka-Narayana

Nilagiri-samuddbarana

bliitaram-kolla

Poysalaavaya-bhanu

sangrama-Rama

abbinava-Cbai'udatta
hari

ripu-liridaya-salya

uddhatarati-

sangrama-vijaya-dhvaja

Narasinga-Varmma-nirmmulanam talapala-kalanalam Hanungalu-

gondai cliaturmmukha-gandaiclaatura-cliaturmmukhan

unData-Vishimv-amsa

viraiigan-alingita-

virangan-aliiigita-lola

bbiija-bala-Vira-Gaiiga-Visbnu-varddbana-Poysala-Devara

acbandrarkka-taram-baram saluttam

uttarottarabbivriddlii-pi-avarddhamanam

pada-padiuopajivi piriy-arasi patta-mabadevi Santala-Devi

ire

tat-

||

{South face.)

Svasty

anavarata-parama-kalyauabbyudaya-sabasra-pbala-bhoga-bhagini

samaneyuip

sakala-guna-gauanuneyum

vivekaika-Brihaspatiyum

mabbinava-Rukumini-deviyuni

pratyutpanna-Vacbaspatiyum

samaya-samuddbaraiieyum

iTa'ata-guna-sila-cbaritrantalikariTneyura
i

kalabbyudaya-dipikeyum

punyoparjjana-karaiia-karaneyum

gita-vadya-sutradbareyum

dbarinma-katba-katbana-pramodeyum
mma-iiinnraaleyum

kanda

||

a negalda-Visbnu-nripaua ma-

tan ene tone

sari

lokaika-vikhyateyum

samyaktva-chudamaniymn

Rati yalu

patibrata-

Manoja-raja-vijaya-patakeyum

nija-

Jina-

Jina-dbar-

Jiiia-gaudbudaka-pavitri-kritottamangeyum appa

samane S'antala-Devi

cbatus-

mudfritta-

Jina-samaya-samudita-prakareyum

no-nayana-priye chalala-nilalaki chan-

Kamana

mabarabbaya-bbaisbajya-sastra-dana-vinodeyum

bbavya-jana-vacbcbbaleynui

dranane

pati-bita-Satyabbameyum

muni-jana-vineya-jana-viniteyum

prabbava-prasiddba-Siteyum sakala-vandi-jana-cHntamaniyum
savati-gaiidbavaraneyum

dvitiya-Laksbmi-kksbana|

i|

13

||

38
vritta

cTliuradol Visliiui-iiripalakange vijaya-sri-vakshadolu santatara

!|

paramanandadin otu nilva

\'ipula-sri-tejad uddaniyajp

vara-dig-bhittiyau eydisal

nereva

anutt irppud

Idi'tti-sriy

dhareyol S'aatala-Deviyam uereye bannipp annane vannipam


Kali-kala-Vishnu-raksha-

||

sthaladolu Kali-kala-Lakshmi nelasidal ene S'an-

tala-Deviya saubhagyama-

ele gala

bannisuven embane vannisuvam

S'antala-De^age sad-gima-

||

vautege saubliagya-bliagyavatige Vachas-sri-

kaiiteyum Agajeyum Acliyuta-

kanteyum eney albd


akkara

iilida satiyar

ddoreye

||

gru-ugalu Prabliacliandra-siddhaiata-deyaru hetta-tayi gnna-nidlii Macliikabbe

||

piriya-perggade Marasiugayyam tande mavanani perggade Singimayyam

arasam Viskiiu-varddhana-nripam vallabham Jinanatham tanag endu Vishnu-deyFam


arasi S'antala-Deviya

Saka-varusham

mahimeyara bannisalu bakkume bliutaladolu

1050 mureueya Virodhikrit-sainvatsarada Cliaitra-suddha-paScliami Soaiavarada-ndu

Siragarigeya tirttliadalii mudipi svarggatey adalii


vritta

II

||

Kali-kaladolu Maiiu-Brihaspati vandi-janasrayain jaga-

d-vyapita-kamadlienum abbiinaai maha-prabhu-pauditasi-ayam


loka-jana-stutam guna-ganabharanam jagad-eka-daniy a-

vyakula-mantriyendu pogalgum dhare perggade Marasiiiganam


||

doreye perggade Marasiuga-vibhuving i-kaladolu

purushartthangalol aty udarateyolam dliarmmanuragangalolu

Hara-padabja bliaktiyolu niyamadolu silaiigalolu tan enalu


sura-lokalvke

kanda

||

manomudiud arasu podain bhutalam

anupama-Santala-Deviyu-

{West

||

face.)

iral

ag enag endu bandu Belugoladalii

rddliara-sanuyasanadiin
parii.xate tayi

vritta

l|

|!

arasi suragatiyan aydida1

kirttisalu

inibarum odano.lane mudipi svarggatar adar

lekhaka Bokimayya

anunayadim tande Marasingayyanum einb

vanite-MacMkabbeyu-

dii-

Macliikabbe tanuin toredal

||

ari-maguld-irdda kan-malarggal oduva paiicha-padain Jinendi'auam


II

smariyisuv oje bandhu-janamam bidip-unnati sannyasakke van-

iral

osed ondu

upavasadol imbine Macbikabbe tarn

tiiigal

suragatig eydidalu sakala-bhavyara sannidhiyol samadhiyini

knnda

|i

||

a Marasiiigamayyana

kaniini Jiaa-charana-blialcte guna-saniyiitcv

ii-

||

39
ddania-patibratc

j'eiid i]

bhumi-janam pogale Macliikabbeye negaklal

|i

Jiua-pada-bbakte bandlui-jana-pujitey asrita-kamadheiiu Ka-

mana-satigam malia-sati-gunagraiii daua-viuOdc santatam

muui-jana-pada-pankaruha-bhakte jana-stute Marasingama-

yyana

sati Blacliikabbe

yeue

Idi'ttisngiiin

dhare mechcbi nichchalum

Jinanatham tanag; aptaniige Bala-Devam

taiide pett-abbe sa-

tammam Siuganam saudamau-

d-vaiiitagresare Bacliikabbe yeue

||

tanadind aggada Machikaljbe sura-lokakk odal endendu mediiii

vritta

yellain pogaluttam irppud ene bannipp

aunane vannipam

||

peudir ssaniiyasamam gond avarolag initam ballar ar embinara kai-

II

koiidagal ghora-vira-vrata-parinateyam meclichi santoshadindam

panditvam

kondadal

tannam suragati vadedal

danaman animaniam kah


kenarttbi yeiidu

Icottii

Macbikabbe

lileyim

Jinauaiii

dbyanisutam mndipidal
nil

Jina-cbaranambhojamam bhavisuttam

cliittadol taltire

dliatri

manadol

i-

en embudo Macbikabbey ond uuaatiyam

|)

intu tanima gurugalu Prabhachaiidra-siddhanta-devarani Varddhamana-devaram Kavicbandra-devaram

samasta-bhavya-janangala sannidbiyolii sannyasanamain kaikond avara pelva samadhiyam keluttamudipidalii

II

pandita jnaranadin

i-bhii-

mandaladolu Macbikabbey antevol ar kkai-

kond

intu negaldal arigal a-

kbanditamam ghora-vira-sannyasauamam
avara vamsavataram ent endade

kanda

||

||

||

Jina-dharmma-iiirmmalam bhavya-nidhanam guna-ganasrayam Manu-cbaritam


muni-cbarana-kamala-bhringam

jana-mutam Naga-Varmma-dandadhisara
\Titta

II

anupama-Naga-Varmmana

||

kulaiigane pempina Chandikabbe sa-

j-jana-nute mani-danina-guni mikka-patibrate siladinde


dini-siitegam migil pogalal

me-

an aviycm gunadaiika-kartteyam

Jina-pada-bbakteyam bhuvana-samstuteyam jagad-eka-daniyam


avargge su-putram budha-jana-

nivahak karttiva kamadbenu venuttam

bbuvana-janam pogalalu mi-

kk avan udayam geydan uttamam Bala-Devam


vritta

II

||

||

sakala-kalasrayam guna-ganabharanaui prabhu-panditasrayam


sukavi-jana-stutarn Jina-padabjani-bbringan anuna-dani lau-

kika-paramarttham emb eradumam nere ballan enutte dandana-

yaka-Bala-Devanam pogalvud ambudbi-vesbtita-bhiiri-bhutalam

||

40
muni-nivahakke bhavya-nikarakke Jinesvara-piijegalge mi-

kk anupama-dana-dharmiuad odavinge nirantaram onde marggadim


maneyol anakulam maduvey-andada-pangiuol unbud endadim

manuja-mdlianauam pogalvane vogalvain Bala-Dev-amatyanam


sthiraiie Meru-giiindradinde migile gambliirane

bhappu

sa-

garadind aggalam entu daniye surorvvijalcke mel bhogiye


Sura-rajang ene yeiidu kirttipudu kaykond

alkariip.

||

Bala-Deva-dandanayaka-

taladolu

saman

[\

n alangbya-bhuja-bala-parakramam llanu-cbaritam
jalanidbi-vesbtita-dbatri-

!|

santatam

dhareyol sii-Bala-Dev-amaiyanau ila-lokaika-vikhyatanom

Tianda

aro mantri-cbudamaniyolu

!|

S'rimatu Chamkirtti-devara gudda lekbaka Bokimayya barada biruda-ruvari-mukha-tilaka Ganga-

chanya tamma Kamvacbari kandarisida

{North

[)

face.)

Svastyaaavarata-prabala-ripu-bala-visbama-samaifivani-maba-mabari-sainbara-kai\'iiia-karanaiprachan-

da-dandanayaka-niukba-darppana
daridi'a-santarppana

gunasraya
rafijana

vahana

katbaka-magadba-punyapatbaka

kavi-gamaki-radi-vagmi-jaiiata-

Jina-samaya-maba-gagana-sobbakara-divakara sakala-muni-jana-nirantara-danai

sreyamsa Sarasvati-karnniwatamsa

durita-prabbanjana

gotra-pavitra

paraiigana-putra

krodba-lobbanrita-bbaya-mana-mada-vidura

samana paropakarodara

papa-vidura

gandbodaka-pavitnkritottauiangan

Jina-dbarmma-nirmmala

aiiupania-guna-ganottuiiga

pandita-maiidali-puiidaiika-vana-prasanga

bandbu-jana-mano-

Gutta-Cbarudatta

bhaisbajya-sastra-daiia-viuodanum appa srimatii Bak^-Deva-dandanayakan ene negalda

a Bala-Devangam mriga-

sabeksbane yauipa Bacbikabbegav akbilorvvi-bandbu puttidam guni-

vritta

II

lobaran adat aleva Singimayyan udaram

||

Jinapati-bbaktan isbta-jana-vatsalan asrita-kalpa-bburubam

muni-cbaranambiijata-yuga-bbrmgan iidaran anuna-dani mattina purusbargge

pobsuvad ar dore

mamija-nidbanan

eiidu

yembinegam negaldan

i
|

pogalgum dbare perggade Siiigunayyana

||

Jina-dbarmmambara-tigmarocbi su-cbaritram bbavya-vamsottamam

si-

sbta-nidbanam mantri-cbintamani budba-vinutam gotra-vamsambararkkain


vanita-cbitta-priyam nirmmalaii

anupaman atyuttamam kurekurppam

vinayambborasi vidya-nidbi guna-nilayam dbatriyol Singimayyam

kanda

H S'riya-devi gunagraniy
i

yugadolu dana-dbarmma-cbintamam Bbu-de-

viya Konti-deviya

dore ycniia Siiiglmayyana vadbuva

||

Jimutal

Jina-

muni-cbarana-sarasiruba-bhringa

Jina-dbarmma-katba-katbana-pramodanum

bbavya-jana-vatsala

I|

||

abarabhaya-

41
Svasty anavarata-parama-kalyaiuibhyudaya-sata-sahasra-pliala-bhoga-bhagini dvitlya-Lakshmi-samane-

yum

sakala-kalagamanuneyuiu vivekayka-Brihaspatiymn inimi-jaua-viueya-jana-vinlteyuin patibrata-pra-

bhava-prasiddha-Siteyum sarayaktva-chudamaniyum udiitta-savati-gandha-varaneyum aliarabhaya-bhaishajya-sastra-diiQa-viiiodeyum appa siimad-Vishnu-varddhana-Poysala-Devara piriy-arasi patta-mahadevi

S'autala-Doviyar sri-Belgula-tirttliadolu Sa\ati-gandlia-vararia-Jinalayamam inadisiy adakke devata-puje-

gam

rishi-samudayakk-ahara-daiiakkaiii jirnnoddharakkam Kalkani-nada Matta-Navileyiimam Ganga-

samudrada uadu-bayalal ayvattu-kolaga-gaddeya totamumam nalvattu-gadyana-ponnau

ikki

kattisi

charuginge vilasana-kattamumam siimad Vislinu-varddhana-Poysali-Devaram bedikondu Saka-varusha


sayirada nalvattaydeneya S'obliaki-it-saiiivatsarada Cbaitra-saddha-padiva Briliaspati-varadandu

tamma

gurugalu sri-Mula-saughada Desiya-ganada Postaka-gachchhada sriman Meghacliandra-traividya-devara


sishyar appa
bitta datti
vritta

II

Prabhachandra-siddhruita-devargge pada-prakshalanain madi sarbba-badha-pai'iliaravagi

||

pi'iyadind int idan eyde kava-purushargg

ayum maba-siiyum

kkey idara kayade kayva papige Kurukshetrorvviyol Paranasiyol el-koti-munindraram

II

kapileyam vedadhyarain koudud on-

d ayasam sarggum idendu sarid apud


sloka

a-j

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo

liaretL

sailaksUaram santatam

vasundliaram

||

shashtir-vvarusha-sahasrani -vishtayain jayate krimih

|]

54
In Fdrsvandtha
{North

hasti.

face.)

S'rimau-natha-kuleudur Indi'a-parishad-vandya-sruta sii-sudhadhara-dhauta-jagat-tamo 'palia-niahah-pinda-prakanclam mabat

yasman nirmmala-dharnima-vai'tldhi-vipula-snr vvarddhamana

satain

bharttar l.)l)bavya-cbakora-chakrani avatu sri-Varddhamano Jinah

||

jiyad arttbayutcndrabhuti-viditabbikliyo gaiie Gaiitama-

svami sapta-maharddliibbis

tri-jagatini

apadayan padayoh

yad-bodhambudhim ctya Vira-Hiniavat-kutkila-kantbad budhaui


bhodatta bhuvanain puuati vachana svachchhanda-Maudakini
tirtthe

sadasan

||

abhavan iiaya-drik-sahasra-visi-abdha-bodha-vapusbas

S'rutakevalindrah

nirbbhindatam vibudha-brinda-siro 'bhivandya sphurjjad-vachali-kiilisatah kumatadri-mudrah

vanmyah kathan nu mahima

||

bhaiia Bhadrabahor

mmohoru-iiialla-mada-marddana-vritta-bahoh

yach chhishyatapta-sukritena sa Chandi-a-Guptas


susrushyate

sma sudiiram

vana-devatal:hih

||

vandyo vibhur bbbuvi na kair iha Kondakundah kunda-prabha-pranayi-kirtti-vibliushitasah


yas charu-charana-karambuja-cliancharikas chakre srutasya Bharate prayatah pratisbtbat

f|

vandyo bhasmaka-bhasma-satkriti-patuh Padmavati-devatadattodatta-padas sva-mantia-vachana-vyabuta-Cliandraprabbali

acbaryyas sa Saniantabhadra-ganabbrid yeneha kale Kalau


Jainani vartma samanta-bhadram abhavad

cbumni

1|

bbadram samantan muhuh

||

yasyaivam vidha vadarambha-samrambha-vijrimbhitabhivyaktayas suktayah

||

11

42
yritta

||

piu'vvam Pat iliputra-maclliya-nagare bheri

maya tiidita

paschanMiilava-Sindhu-Thakka-vishaye Kanchipure vaidise

prapto 'ham Karabatakam bahu-bhatam vidyotkatam saiikatam


vadartthi vicharamy aban narapate sarddula-vikiiditain

||

avatu-tatam atati jhatiti spbuta-patu-Yacbata-Dburjjater api jibva


vadini

Samantabbadre

ka stbaiiaishara

stbitavati tava sadasi bbilpa

||

yo 'sau gbati-mala-dvisbad-bala-sila-stambbavali-kbandaiia-

dbyanasib patur Arbato bbagavatas so 'sya prasadi-kritab


cbbatrasyapi sa Simbanandi-muiiina no cbet katbam va

sila-

stambbo rajya-Eamagamadbva-parigbas tenasi kbando gbanab

||

Vakragiiva-rnaba-muner ddasa-sata-grivo 'py Abmdro yatba

jatam stotuni alam vacbo-balam asau

kiip bbagna-vagmi-l^rajam

yo 'sau sasaua-devata-babumato bri-vakra-vadi-grabagrivo 'sminn atha sabda-vachyam

avadad masan samasena shat

\\

nava-stotram tatra prasarati kavindrah katbam api

pranamam

Vajradaii racbayata paran Nandini muiiau

Nava-stotram yena vyaracbi sakalarba-pravacbanaprapaiLcbautarbbbava-pra\ ana-vara-sandavbbba-subbagain

mabimasa Patrakesari-gurob param bbavati yasya bbakty


Padmavati-sabayat tri-baksbana-kadarttbanaan karttum
Sumati-devain

amum

stiitayena vas

||

asit

Sumati-saptakam aptataya kritaia

paiibritapada-tatva-padartthinam sumati-koti-vivartti bbavartti-brit n

udetya samyag

disi

daksbinasyam Kumaraseno-muuir astam apa

tatraiva cbitram jagad-eka-bhauos tisbtbaty asau tasya tatba prakasab n

dbarinmarttba-kama-parinirvriti-cbaru-chiutas Cbintam;aiili prati-niketam akari yeiia


sa stuyate sai'asa-saukhya-bbuja sujatas Cbintamanir mmuni-vrisbo

cbudamanih kavinara Cbudamani-nama-sevya-kavya-kavib


S'rivarddha-deva eva hi krita-punyab kh'ttim abarttuin

churnni

iia

katbam janena

j]

ya evam upaSlokito Dandina n

||

Jahnoh kanyam jatagrena babbara Paramesvarab

S'rivarddba-deva sandbatse jibvagi'eiia Sarasvatim n

'

Pusbpastrasya jayo ganasya bbaranam bhubhricb-chbikba-gbattauain

padbbyam astu Mabesvaras tad

api

na praptum tulam Isvarah

yasyakbanda-kalavalo 'sbta-vilasad-dikpala-mauli-skbalatkirtti-Svas-sarito

Mabesvara iba stutyas saJcais syan munih

yas saptati-maba-vadan jigayanyanatba mitan

Bi'ahma-kaksborchobitas so 'rcbyo Mabesvara-munisvjirab

Tara yena

vinirjjita

gbata-kuti gudbavatara

||

!|

samam

Bauddhair yyodbrlta-pida-pidita-kudrig devarttba-sevaijjabh

prayascbittam avanghri varija-rajas-snanam cba yasyacharat

doshaivam Sugatas sa kasya visbayo Devakalankah


churnui

||

yasyeda-ii

kriti

||

atmano 'iiaya-samanya-niravadya-vidya-vibhav6pavarnnanam akarnnyate


rajan Sahasa-tunga santi baliavab svetatapati'a nripab
kintu tvat-sadrisii rane vijayinas tyagonnata durllabbah

||

||

43
tadvat sauti

l)udlu"i

na

saiiti

Icavayo vadisvara vaginino

iiana-sastra-virliara-cliatiira-dbiyah kale

namo Mallishena-Maladhari-devaya
{East

Kalau madvidhah

||

||

face.)

rajan sarvvari-darppa-pravidalana-patus tvain yatbatra prasiddlias

tadvat khyato 'ham asyam bhuvi iiikLila-madotpatanah panditaiuuii

no

checl esho 'liain ete

vaktura yasyasti ^aktis sa yadatu viditaseslia-sastro yadi syat

nairatmyam prati.padya nasyatijane karunya-buddhya maya


i-ajuas sri-Himasitalasya sadasi

Bauddhaughan sakalan

vijitya Sugatali

padmam

prayo vidagdhatmaiio

padam mahimno devas

Sii-vibhramasya bhavanau nauu

||

manasa na dvesLina kevalani

naharakara-vasilq-itena

sri-Pusbpaseua-mimir eva

eva

padena

vispliotitah

||

sadharmma

yasya sahasra-dhama

II

sa yasya samabhut sa bhavan

pushpeshu raitram

ilia

Vimalachandra-muniudi-a-guror gguruh prasamitakhila-vadi-madam padam


yadi yathavad avaishyata panditair nnanu tadanv avadishyata vag vibholi

cliumni

||

tatha hi

tava sadasi sada santi santo malianto

yasyayam apadita-paravadi-hridaya-sokali patralambaua-slokah

[|

||

patram satru-biiayaiikaroru-bliavana-dvare sada saiicharau


nana-raja-karindra-briDda-turaga-vratakule sthapitam

S'aivan Pasupatams Tathagata-sutan Kapalikan Kapilau

uddisyoddlirita-chetasa Vimalachandrasambarenadarat

||

durita-graha-nigrahad bhayani yadi bho bhuri-nareiidra-vanditara

nauu

teiia hi bhavya-dehiiio

bhajata sri-munim Iridranandinam

ghata-vada-gliata-koti-kovidam kovidam pravak

Paravadi-Malla-devo deva eva ua samsayah

chunmi

||

||

||

yeneyam afma-namadheya-niruktir uktanama prishtavantam Krisbna-Rajaiii


grihita-pakshad itarah pai'as syat tad vadinas te paravadinas syuh
teshaui hi mallah paravadi-mallas tan-nama

man-uama vadanti santah

acharyya-varyyo yatir Aiyya-devo raddhanta-kartta dhriyatam sa murdhni


yas svargga-yanotsava-simui kayotsargga-sthitah
sravana-krita-trino 'sau

samyamam jjiatu-kamais

prati

kayam

udutsasarjja

||

||

||

sayaiia-vihita-vela-supta-Iuptavadhanali

srutim arabhasa-vrityoumrijya piSchchheaa sisye kila mridu-parivritya datta-tat-ldta-vartmS.

visvam yas si'iita-biudunavarurudhe bhilvam kusagriyaya


budhyaivati-mahiyasa pravachasa baddham ganadhisvaraih
sishyan pi'aty anukampaya krisa-matin aidam yugiaan

siigis

tarn vachardichata Chandrakirtti-gaiiinain chandrabha-kirttim budbali

sad-dharmma-kamima-prakritim praiiamad yasyogEa-kamima-prakriti-pramokshah


tan-iiamni Karmma-prakritim

namamo

bhattarakaiii drishta-kritanta-param

api sva-vag-vyasta-samasta-vidyas traividya-salide 'py

anumanyamaiiah

S'ripala-devah pratipalaniyas satani yatas tatva-vivechani dliih

tirttham sri-Matisagaro gurur ila-chakram chakara spliurajjyotih-pita-tamarpayah-pravitatih

putam pvabhiitasayah

yasmad bhuri-parartthya-pavaua-garias sri-varddhamanollasadratnotpattir ilataladhipa-siras-sringara-kariny abhiit

||

||

||

||

44
chabhavaty api bbuti-bhumih

yatrabliiyoktari laghur llagliu-dbama-soma-saumyangabbrit sa

vidya-dhauanjaya-padam visadam dadhanu Vishnus sa eva hi maha-muiii-Hemasenah

cMrnni

l|

yasyayam

avaiiipati-parishadi

pratiyadi-lokali pratijfia-slokab.

nigraha-mabi-nipata-bbiti-dastba-dai'ggarvva-parwatai'u.dh.a-

||

tarkke vyakarane krita-sramataya dliimattayapy uddbato

inadbyasthesbu maiiisbisbu ksbitibbritam agre


yali kascbit prativakti tasya vidiisbo

kurvve 'vasyani

iti

pratibi,nripate

maya sparddbaya

vaiidyo Dayapala-mimis sa vacba siddbas

vagmeya-bhaiigam param

Haimasenam matam

lie

kitaisbinam yasya nrinam udatta-yacba nibaddha bita-rupa-siddbih

||

satam murddhani yah pvabbavaib

||

yasya sri-Matisagaro garur asau cbaiicbad-yasas-cbaiidra-suli

srimaa yasya sa Vadiraja-gauabbrit sa brabmacbaii vibboh


eko

'tiva kriti

anya-parigraba-graba-katba sve vigrabe vigrabab

Jina-rajata

sa eva bi Dayapala-vrati yan-manasy astam

trailokya-dipilca vani

dvabbyam evodagad iba

ekasmad ekasmad Vadirajatah

||

||

aruddbambaram indu-bimba-radiitautsukyam sada yad yasas


chbatram vak-chamarija-raji-rucbayobhyarnnam cha yat-karuiiayob
sevyas

simba-samaixbcbya-pitha-vibbaTas sarvra-pravadi-prajsi

dattocbchair jjayatara-sara-mabima sri-Vadirajo vidam


churniii

||

yadiya-guna-gocbaro 'yain vacbana-vilasa-prasarab kaviiiam

i|

||

namo

'rbate

II

||

(^Sou,th face.)

siimacb-Cbalukya-cbakresvara-jaya-katake Vag-vadbu-jauma-bhumau

nisbkandau dindbnab paryyatati paturato Vadivajasya

jishuoli

jahy udyad-vada-darppo jahihi gamakata garvva-bbuma

iahalii

yyahare 'rsbyo jahihi sphuta-mridu-inadbura-sravya-kavjavalepab

||

Patale Vyala-rajo vasati su-viditam yasya jibva-sabasram


nirggaiita svarggato 'sau

ua bbavati Dbisbano Vajrabbrid yasya

jivetan tavad etaa nilaya-bala vasad vadinah ke 'tra

garvvam nirmmuchya sarvvam jayinara

ina-sablie

Vag-devim sucbira-prayoga-sudridha-prenianam
adatte

mama

parsvato 'yam adbuna sri-Vadirajo

blio bho pasyata pasyataisha yaminain

kiiii

dharjnma

sisbyali

nanye

Vadirajam naraanti

ap)'

||

adarad

re\un:li

ity uclichakair

abrabmanya-parali Puratana-muner vvag-vrittayah patuvah

||

Gaugavanisvara-siro-mani-baddba-sandbya-ragollasacb-charana-charu-naldaeiidu-laksbiiiih
S'ri-sabda-purv\a-Vijayanta-viiiuta-nama dbimaa amanusba-gmio 'sla-tamah
chui'mii

II

slutO hi sa bhavan esba sri-Yadiraja-devena

pramamsuh

jj

|)

yad-vidya-tapasuh prasastam ubbayani sri-llpmasenu muiiau

prag

asit suchiiabhiyoga-balato nitajii

param uimatim

praya S'rivijaye tad ctad akbilam tad-vidbikayam stbite


saiikraiitam

vidyudayo

'sti

katbam anyatbanaticbiiad

na mado

'sti

tapo

|1

'sti

idrig-vidlie drik-tapah n

bliasvau nogratvam asti vibbulasti na chasti

yasyasraye Kamalaljbndra-muiiisvaraii

tajii

yah

kliyatiui

apad

ilia

manab

samyad-agbair ggunaugbaih

45
smarana-matra

pavitrataiiuiiii

mano

bhavati yasya satarn iha tu'tthiiiain

tarn ali-nirinmalam atuia-visaddhaye Kamalabliadra-saiovaram asraye

sarvvangair

yyam

iluililiiige siiuialia-bliagara

||

kala-Bbarati

bhasvantam guna-i'atna-bhushana-gauair apy agrimain yoginam

maha-

tain saatali stiivatara alaukrita-Dayapalabbidhanam

bburi-dhiyo 'tra pandita-padam yatraiva-yuktam smrital.i n


vijita-Madaiia-darppah sri-Daya[)ala-dev6 vidita-sakala-sastro iiirjjitaseslia-vadi
suriiji

vimalatara-yasobbir vvyapta-dik-diakravalo jnyati nata-mahibbrin mauli-ratnarunanghTih

||

j'asyopasya-pavitra-puda-kamala-dvandvam nripMb Poysalo

laksbmim samiidbim
lias

ty

aiiayat sa Vinayadityah kritajua-bhuvah

tasyarhati S'anti-deva-yaminas samarttbyam ittbam tathe-

akhyatum viralah khalu sphurad-uni-jyotir ddasas

tadrisali H

Svanjiti Pandya-prithivipatina nisrishta-namapta-drishti-vibhavena nija-prasadat

dlianyas sa eva muiiir Ahava-malla-bhubbug astbanika-prathita-S'abda-chaturmmukhakbyah


sri-j\Iullura-vidura-sara-vasudba-ratnam sanatbo giine

naksbunina mabikshitam uru-mabab-pindas siro-raandanab

aradhyo Gunaseiia-pandita-patis sa svastbya-kamair jjana


yat-suktagama-gandbato

"pi

galita-gkluim gatim Uiuibitab

||

vaiide vanditam adarad abar-abas syad-vada-vidya-vidain

svanta-dhvanta-vitana-dbunana-vidbau bbasvantam anyam bbuvi

bliaktotpadita-sevam anatilcritam yat-sanniyogan maiiab-

padmara sadma bbavud vikasa-vil)bavasy6iiukta-iiidra-bbaram


mitbya-bbasbana-bbiisluinam paribaretauddbatya

||

cbata

syad-vadam vadata nanieta vinayad vadibha-kantbiravam

no cbet tad-guna-nirjjita-sruti-bbaya-bhrantah stha yuyam yatas


turnnara nigralia-jimna-kupa-kuliare vadi-dvipali patinab

j|

gunahkunda-spandoddamaTa-samara vag-amrita-vabplava-praya-preyah-prasara-sarasa kirttir iva sa

nakhendu-jyotsnai'ighrer nnripa-cliaya-cbakora-pranayini

na kasam slaghanam padani Ajitasena-vratipatib

||

sakala-bhuvanapalanainra-niurddbavabaddba-spburita-malvuta-cMdalidha-padaravindah

madavar'.-akhila-vadibberjdra-kuDibba-prabbedi ganabbrid Ajitaseno bliati vadibha-simhah

chumni

i|

yasya samsara-vairagya-vaibhavam evam vidbas sva-vacbas sCicbayanti n

praptam sii-Jina-sasanam triblwivane yad-darllabbam praninam


yat-samsara-samudra-magna-janata-bastavalambayitain

yat-praptah para-nirvvyapeksba-sakala-jnaua-sriyalankritas

tasmat kim gabanam kuto bbayavasab kavatra debe ratib n


atmaisvaryyain viditam adhuuaiiauta-bodbadi-i-upain
tat-sampraptyai tadanu samayain vaxttate 'traiva cbeiali

tyaktanyasmin Surapati-snklie Cbakri-saulvhye cha trishnam


tat-tucbcbbarttliair

alam alam adbi locbanair Uoka-vrittaib

|i

ajanann atmanaip sakala-Yisbaya-jiiana-vapusbam


sada santam svantahkaranaui api tat-sadbanataya
babi-raga-dveshaib kakisbita-manab ko

kathara j'lnann

enam ksbanam

'pi

yatatam

npi tato 'nyatra yatal n

12

|]

46
(Fesi! face.)

cMrnni yasya cha sishyayoh Kavitakauta-Vadikolalialaparanamadheyayoh S'autinatha-PadmanabhaII

panditayor akhanda-panditya-gunopavamuanam idain

asampumnam

tvam asadya maka-dliiyam parigata ya

visva-vidvaj-jaua-

jyesMharadhya-gmia chirena sarasa vaidagdhya-sampad-gira


kritsiiasanta-nirantarodita-yasas-silkanta-S'ante

vaktnm

sapi Sarasvati prabhavati

na tarn

brumah katham tad-vayam

||

vyaTritta-bhmi-mada-santati-vismritersbya-

parushyam apta-karunaruti-kandisikam

dhavauti banta paravadi-gajas trasantas

sri-Padmauabba-budba-gandba-gajasya gaiidbat n
diksba cba siksba cba yato yatinam Jaiaam tapas tapa-barau dadhanat

Kumaraseno

'vatu yacb-cbaritram

sreyab-patbodabaranam pavitram

||

jagad-garbna-gbasmara-Smara-madandba-gandba-dvipadvidba karana-kesari cbarana-bbusbya-bbubbricb-cbbikliab

dvi-sbad-gima-vapus tapas-cbaraiia-cbanda-dhamodayo

dayeta

mama

Mallisbena-Maladbari-devo gurub

||

vaude tarn Maladbarbiam muni-patim moba-dvipad-vyabativyapara-vyavasaya-sara-bridayam satsamyamoni-sriyam


yat-kayopacbayi bbavan

malam

api pra\7akta-bbakti-krama-

nararakamra-mano-milan-malam asbi praksbalanaika-ksbamam

atucbcbba-tbnira-cbcbbata-jatila-janma-jirnnat.avi-

davanala-tula-jiisbam pritbu-tapah-prabbava-tvisbam

padam pada-payoruba-bbramita-bbavya-bbringavabr
mmamollasatu Mallisbena-muniran mano-maiidire

Dau'mmalyaya malavilaugam akbila-trailokya-rajya-siiye


iiaisbkiiicbanyam atucbcliha-tapabritaye nyaiicbaddbuta santapab

yasyasau guna-ratna-robaua-giris sri-Jlallisbeno gurur

vvandyo yena vicbitra-cbaru-cbaiitair ddbatri pavitri-krita

||

yasminn apratima ksbamabbiramate yasmin daya nirddayaslesbo yatra samatva-dbib pranayini yatraspriba sa-spriba

kaman

nirvriti-katnukas

svayam adbo

'py agresaro

yoginam

ascbaryyaya katban nanama cbaritais sri-Malbsbeno munib

yab pujyab

pritbivi-tale

yam anisam

li

santas stuvanty adar/it

yenanauga-dbanur jjitam muni-jana yasmai naraas kurvvate

yasmad agama-nirnnayo 'yam abbavad

yasyasti jive daja

yasmiu sri-Mabidbariui brati-patau dliannmo

'sti

tasmai

namab

|i

Dhavala-sarasa-tirttbe saisba sannyasn-dbanyam

parmatim amitisbtam nandima nisbtbitatma


vyasrijata nijam

angam bbangam Angodbbavasya

gratbitum iva sa Mulaiu bbavayan bbavanabbib

cbumni

||

tena

||

srimad-Ajituseim-pandita-deva-divya-sri-pada-kamala-madbukaribbuta-bbaveua maha-

nubbavena Jainagama-pi^asiddha-sallekbana-vidbi-visyijyamana-debenasamadbi-vidlii-vilokanocbita-karana-kutubala-railita-sakala-sangba-santosba-nimittam atmautahkarana-paiinati-prakasanaya niravadyam

padyam idam asu

vii'acbitam

||

47
viJhaya uissalyam asosha-jautok

tiradliya ratna-traj'am agamoktaiii

ksliamaiu cha kritva Jina-pricla-mule tleham parityajya divam visamah n


S'ake sunya-sarambaravani-mito samvatsare Kilake

mase Plialgunike

ti'itiya-divasu vare 'situ

Bhaskare

Svataii S'veta-sarovare sura-purain yato yatiiiam patir

mmadhyaline divasa-trayauasanatas

sri-Mallislieno muui]i

||

siiman Maladhari-devara guddambiruda lekliaka Madaiia Mahesvaram Malliiiathani baredam birudaruvari-mukha-tilakam Gaiigachari kandarisidam

55
In Padmdvati
(East

basti.

face.)

Sliiuat-pai'ama-gainbliira-syadvad-amogha-Ianchhanam
]iyat trailokya-nathasya sasauara

bhadram

astii

Jina-sasaiiaya

Jina-sasanam

||

sampadyatam prati-vidhana-hetave

auya-vadi-mada-hasti-mastaka-sphatanaya ghatane patiyase


||

sloka

II

srimato Varddhamanasya varddliamanasya sasaiie

sri-KondakuEda-namabhun Mula-saiighagranir ggani


tasyanvaye

Desike ['bbyudlle] gane

'jani kliyate

guni Devendra-saiddhanta-devo Devendia-vanditah


tach-chliisbyaru

||

||

||

jayati Chaturmmuklia-devo yogisvara-bridaya-vanaja-vaua-dinanathab

Madana-mada-kumbbi-kumbba-sthala-dalanolvana-patisbtba-nislithura-simhah
||

yond-oudu dig-vibbagado1

ond-oiid asbtopavasadim kayotsa-

rggam dalene
1

sandade

negaldii tinga-

piiiisi

Cbaturmmukbakbyeyan

avargalige sisbyarada-

jildaru

r pravimala-gunar amala-kirtti-kantapatigal

kavi-gamaki-vadi-vagaii-

pravara-niitar cbcbatur-asiti-siiikbyeyau ullar

ararolage Gopanandi-

||

||

prarara-gLinar adisbta-mudgar aghata-yasar

kkavita-Pitamabar-tta-

rkka-varisbthar Vvakra-gachcbbadol pesar vvadedar


jayati bbuvi

||

Gopanandi Jina-mata-lasad amrita-jaladhi-tubinakarali

Desiya-ganagraganyo bbavyainljuja-sbanda-chandakarali
vritta

II

||

tuuga-yasobbiraman abbimana-suvanina-dbaradharam tapo


maiigala-Laksbmi-vallabban ilatala-vandita-G6panandiy-a-

vangam asadbyam appa ,pala-kalade ninda Jinendra-dharmmamam


Gauga-nripalar-andina-vibbutiya rudbiyan eyde madidam

||

Jina-padambboja-bbriiigam Madana-mada-baram karmma-nirmmulanam vagvanita-cbitta-priyam -vadi-kula-kudhara-vajrayudbam cbaru-vidvaj-

iana-patram bbavya-chintamani sakala-kala-kovidam kavya-Kafija-

sanan end auandadindam pogale negaldan

||

Gopanandi-bratindram

maleyade S'ankbya mattav


ttola tol

iru Bliautika

pongi kadaiigi bagad

iv-

sabpane (Jnpanandi-muni-piuigavan emba madandha-sindbiiram

||

face.)

tagej'al Jaimini-tippikonda parlyal Vaiseshikain

pogad un-

Sugatam kadaiigi baleg oyalk Aksbapadam

digey ottal

puge Lokayatan eyde S'aiikbyan adasalk

ammamma

bidal-

sbat-tarkka-vi-

dbigalol tiilditu Gopaiiaudi-dig-iblia-prodbbasi-gandba-dnpaiii


i

dbhiita-jaya-kala-dandan apasabda-madandba-kuvadi-daitya-Dburjjati

kutila-prameya-raada-vadi-bbayaukaran eudu dandulani

||

bara-paripfu'iina-cbandra sakalagama-tatva-padarttba-sastra-vi-

stara-vacbanabbirama guna-ratna-vibbusbana Gopanandi ninnoreg


||

iuis

enan enau

appadam doragal
ele pelreii

aima

ene ganen ila-talagradol

ill

vi-

jiiana-sakti sale Gopaiiandiya

avara

sadharmmam

fl

sa-

n-mana-daiiiya giiua-Tratangalani
dana-saktiy abbimaua-sakti

spbiita-patu-gbosba-dik-tataraan aiditu vak-patu Gopaiiandiya

parama-tapo-nidbaiia vasudbaika-kutumba Jaina-sasanam-

||

dita-nudiv-auyavadi-mukba-mudritau uddbata-yadi-vag-balo-

kanda

nimma darppamam

balada podarppu veda gada Cbarvvaka Cbarvvaka

{South

abuddba-Bauddha tale-dorade Yaisbiiav adaiig adangii vag-

j|

||

sri-Dbaradbipa-Blioja-Raja-riiakuta-protasma-rasmi-cbcbliata

cbcbbaya-kunkuma-panka-bpta-charanambhojata-Laksbmi-dbavah

nyayabjakara-mandane dinamanis sabdabja-rodbomanih


stbeyat pandita-pundanka-taranis sriman Prabbacbandramab

sri-Cbaturmmukba-devanam sishyo dbrisliyab pravadibbib


paiiditas sri-Prabbacbandro rundra-vadi-gajaiikusali

avara sadbarmraaru

||

||

]|

Bauddborvvidbara-sambah Naiyayika-kanja-kunja-vidhu-bimbcib

sri-Damanandi-yibudbah ksbudra-malia-vadi-Visbnu-Bbatta-glxirattah

tat-sadharmmaru

||

Maladhari-muniiidi'6

'saii

Giinacbandrabbidbanakah

Balipure mallikamoda-S autisa-cbaranai-cbcbakab


f]

tat-sadharmmaru

||

sri-ilagbanandi-siddhanta-devo Devagiri-stbirab

syad-vada-s addha-siddlianta-vedi vadi-gajaiikiisah

||

siddbaiitamrita-Yarddbi-varddbana-vidbus sabitya-vidya-uidliib

Bauddbadi-pravitarkka-karkkasa-matis sabdagame Bbaratib

satyady-uttama-dbarrama-liarmya-nilayas sad-vritta-bodbodayas

stbeyad visruta-Magbanandi-inunipas sri-Vakra-gacbcbbadbipah


||

49
avara sadhanumaru

||

Jainendre Piijya[padas] sakala-samaya-tarkke


saliitye

gite

Bharavis

vadye

clia

Bhattakalaiikas

kavi-gamaka-maha-vada-vagmitva-rundrali

syiit

clia nrittye disi vidisi

stlieyacli clihri-yogi-brindavchchita-pada-Jmacbanclro
.

avara sadhanumaru

{West

cha sainvartti-sat-kirtti-murttis
vitandro muniiidrah

||

||

fcLce.)

Vankapui-a-muiuiidi'6 'bliud Devendro I'uiidra-sad-gunah

siddhantady-agamartthajuo sa-juanadi-gunanvitali n
avara sadharmmaru

|]

Vasavacliaudra-muniudro rundra-syadvada-tarkka-karkkasa-dliislianah

Chalukya-kataka-madhyc Bala-Sarasviitir
ivargge sahodai-a sadharmmaru

iti

prasiddhim praptah

||

||

sriman Yasahldrtti-visala-kirttis syadvada-tarkkabja-vibodhanarkkali

Bauddhadi-vadi-dvipa-kumbha-ljhedi sri-Simhaladhisa-kritargghya-padyali

avara sadharmmaru

mushti-traya-pramitasana-tusbtas sislita-priyas Triraushti-munindrali


dushta-paravadi-mallotkrishta-sri-G6panandi-yatipati-,sishya]i

avara sadharmmaru

|!

sri-Gopanandi-yatipati-s'shyo 'Ijhuch chhuddha-darsana-jiianadyah


!|

i|

Maladbari Hemacbandro G^uidavimuktas cha Gaulamuni-nama

kanda

1]

dliariniyol maiiasija-sam-

harigiiLim neneyal ugi'a-papam

surigalan amala-guna-san-

kidugum

dharigalani Gaula-deva-ilaladharigalam

avara sadharmmaru

||

I|

sri-Mula-sanghe guta-dosba-meghe Desi-gaiie sach-charitadi-sadgune

bharaty atuchchhe. vara-^^ikra-gachchhe jatas su'jhavas S'abhakirtti-devah


ajirage Mrtti-uarttaki

rajavali-pujitan eni

rajisidano Vakra-gacbchba-Desiya-ganadol

avara sadharmmaru

li

|!

srl-^Iaglianandi-siddhantamrita-nidhi-jata-Meghachandvasya
sri-sodarasya bbuvana-kbyatabhayachandrika suta jata

sadharmmaru

i|

||

Kalyanakirtti-iiamabhud bbavya-kalyana-karakah

S'iSkiny-adi-grahanam cha nirddhatana-dhuraiidharali

avara sadharmmaru

|J

g ajira-bhugolav age S'ubhaldrtti-budhara

asrara

\\

||

\\

siddhantamrita-varddhi-sula-suvacu6-Laksbmi4alateksbanali

sabda-vyabriti-nayikambaka-cbakoranauda-ubandrodayab

sahitya-pramada-kataksha-vis'lvha-'.yapara-siksba guruh

stheyad visruta-Balachandra-mimipas sri-Vakra-gaohchhadhipah

||

sri-Mula-sangha-kamalakara-rajahamso Desiya-sad-gana-guiia-pravaravatamsali
jiyaj

Jinagama-sudharnnavii-purnna.-chandras sri-Vakra-gachchha-tilako muni-Balacbaudrah

13

50
sid(Uiantad5'-aklinagamaiitha-nipiina-Yyakhyana-samsuddhiyim

suddhadbyattnaka-tatva-nirnnaya-vacho-vinyasadim praudi-sainbaddha-vyakaraiiarttba-sastra-bharatalaukara-saliityadim

raddbantottama-Balacbandra-muniy ant akbyatar

lokadol

||

visvasa-bbarita-sva-sitala-kara-prabbrajitas sagara-

prodbbutas sakalanatah kuvalayanandas satam isvarah

kama-dlivamsana-bbusbitali ksbiti-tale jato yatbarttbabvayaa


so

(South

'yam visruta-Balacbandra-munipas siddbanta-chakradbipah

face.)

Vakra-gacbcbbada Kondakundanvayada

firi-Mula-saiighada Desiya-gaiiada

baliya

Devendra-siddlianta-devaru

||

mmukha-devaru

avara sisbyarii

cliandra-pandita-devaru
siddlianta-devaru

G6pa,naiidi-pandita-devaru

Jinacbandra-pandita-devaru

bbattaraka-devaru

emba Chatur-

avara sadbarmmaru

S'ubbakirtti-pandita-devaru

Gunacliandra-Maladhari-devaru

Triratnanandi-bbattaraka-devaru

Meghacbandra-pandita-devaru

nandi-pandita-devara sisbyaru
nandi-pandita-devaru

pariyaliya Vadda-devai'a

Vrisbabbauaady-acbaryyar

avara sishyaru

Devendra-siddliaDta-devaru

nandi-siddbanta-devara sisbyaru
kii'ttir

Jasakirtti-pandita-devaru

Mahendra-

Maghaiiandi-

avarolage Magba-

avara sadbarmmaru

Balacbandra-siddbanta-devaru

Vasavachandra-pandita-devaru

Hemacbandra-Maladbari-Gandavittar emba Gaula-devaru

KalyanaI

a Gopa-

Cbandra-

Trimusbti-devani

||

56
Af

the east side of

Gandhavdrana

hasti.

Traividyottama-Megbacbandra-su-tapab-piyusba-varasijas

sampunmaksbaya-\Titta-mrmmala-tanuh gbusbyad-budhanandanab

trailokya-prasax'ad-yasas-subba-rucbir yyah prasta-dosbagamas

siddbantajnbudbi-varddhano vijayate piirnna-Prabbacbandramah


S'risodarambuja-bhavad udito

Ayus

tatas cba

'trir

||

Atri jateiidu-putra-Budba-putra-Pururavastab

kbyatesbu teshu

nripatili katbitab kadacbit kascbid

sarddulakani pratibato Poysala

vane muui-varesbv acbalab karalam

'bbut tasyabbidba muni-vacbo

ity ato

tato Dvaravati-natba Poysala dvipi-lanchhanab

jatas S'asapure tesbu Vinayaditya-bbupatih

||

dbaram palayan
Laksbmim cbiram vasayan

sas sri-vriddbikaram jagaj-jana-bitam Iq-itva

sveta-cbcbbatra-sabasra-patra-kamale

dorddande ripu-kbandanaika-cbatiu'e vira-sriyam natayan


chiksbepakbila-diksbu siksbita-ripuli tejah-prasastodayab

||

srimad-Yadava-vamsa-manrlana-manib ksbomsa-raksba-manili

Laksbmi-bara-manib naresvara-sirab-prottunga-sumbban-manih
jiyan niti-patbeksba-darppana-manib lokayka-cbudamanis

sri-Visbnur winayarjjito guna-manis samyaktva-cbudamanih

kanda

||

Nabusbo Nabusliad Yayatib tasmad Yadur Yyadu-kule babavo babbuvab

ercda manujange sura-bbu-

mirubam Saran-endavaiige kulisagaram


para-vaniteg Anila-tanayam

dburadol ponarddange mrityu Viuayadityam

'pi

||

chamuralaksbmah

||

51
balidale raalcclmlc Malapara-

taleyol bal iiluvan udita-blmya-rasa-vasadiiii

baliyada maleyada Maleparataleyol kaiy idiivaii

odane Vinayadityam

a Poysala-bhupange ma-

||

hipala-kumara-iiikara-cliadaratiuim
Sii-pati uija-bliuja-vinaya-ma-

hipati janiyisidah adhatan Ereyaiiga-iiyipam


vritta

|i

anupama-kiiiti mureneya Maruti nalkeney iigra-vahiiiy ay-

daneya samudram areneya pugaiiey elaney urbbareshan enteueya kuladriy ombliateuey udglia-sameta-basti pa-

ttaneya nidhana-murttiy ene polvavar ar Ereyauga-devanam


ari-puradol dagad-dhagila-dandhagil

embud

arati-bhiimipa-

lara siradol garilgari-garigaril embudii vairi-bhutale-

sara karulol cliimilchimi-chimichiinil

embudu kopa-vahni-dur-

ddhai'ataram endod alkurade kaduvar ar Ereyanga-devanam

kanda

||

a negald Erega-nripalaua

Blianu-sutam jislinu Vishnuvarddhanan esedam

udeyam geyal odanodan ant

pada-vidalanan

kelaram
1-dale

amama

kittikki beraiu

||

uditoditam age sakala-rajyabhyudayam

madavad-arati-nripalaka-

vritta

||

sunu briliad-vairi-marddanaii] sakala-dharitri-nathan artthi-jauata-

||

X'isliniivarddliana-bhupam

||

bidurddu kelaran aty-ugra-sangramadol ba-

malev atyudvritlaram tottalad ulidu nija-pr&,jya-samrajyamara


1-valadini

dder bbaddil seded odi pogi bhayadind a bandan

bandan end

urbbipalara kange lokam anitum tad-rupam ag irppinam

sarbbam Vishnu-jnayam jagatt enip


||

svasti

id

em

trayarigalaii

madi

||

Dvaravati-pura-varadhisvaram

!\Jalaparol-ganclady-aneka-namavali-samalaiiknta-

Pomljurchcha Vandhasura-chauka Baleya-vattaua yend ivu modalag

aneka-durgga-

asramadim kondu chanda-pratapadiniGangavadi-tombliattaru-sasiramumain nudige sadhyam

sukhadim rajyam

gcyyuttam irdda sriman-maba-mandalesvaram Tribhuvana-malla Talakadu-

pravarddhamanam acbandrarkka-taram baram salluttam


||

pratyaksliam ag irddudo

konda bhuja-bala Vira-Ganga Vishnuvarddhana Poysala Devara

kanda

||

Chakragotti Talakadu Nilagiri Koiigu Naiigali Kolalam Tereyuru Koyaturu Koiigaliy Uch-

Taleyiii-u

cliangi

samadhigata-pauclia-malia-sabda-maha-mandalesTaram

Yadaya-kulambara-dyumani samyaktva-chudamani

num mattam

to-

nishkantakam madidan adhika-balam Vishnu jisbnu-pratapam

durbbarari-dliara-dharendra-kulisam sri-Vishnu-bhupalan ar-

vacbana

gond aksliepadindam kelara talegalam metti mind ngra-kopam

a negalda Visbnu-nripana-ma-

no-nayana-priye clialali-nilalaki chan-

dranane Ivamana Piatiyalu

tan eue tone sari samane S'antala-devi

||

ire

||

vijaya-rajyam uttarottarabhivriddhi-

vritta

aggada Marasingana mano-uayana-priye Machikabbey-aii-

II

aggada-kirtti-vett-esevar agi'a-tanubbave Visbnuvarddhanang-

aggada cbitta-vallabbey enalk abhivarnnipar aro Laksbmig-aii-

aggalam appa mantanada S'antala-deviya piniya-vriddbiyam

dburadol Vishiiu-nripalakaiige vijaya-sri-vakshadol

saiitat;\n-i

paramanandadi uotu nilva vipula-sd-tejad-uddaniyam

vai'a-dig-bhittiyan eydisal kareva kirtti sriy enutt irppud

dbareyol S'autala-deviyam nereye l:)annipp ataae vanuipam

kaada

S'aatala-dsviya

fj

gunamam

cliityam bhuvak-ayka-dana-cbintamaniyam

vacbaua

sakala-kalagamammeyuni

vivekayka-BribaspatiyLim

SAkala-vandi-jaua-cbintamaiiiyum
1

dvitiya-La-

pati-bita-Satyabbaveyiim
i

gita-vadya-nritya-siitradhareyum

pati-brata-

samyaktva-cbudamaniyum

cbatus-samaya-samuddbara-karana-karaneyum

nija-kulabbyudaya-dipikeyum
|

abbinava-Rnkmiuideviyum
l

vritta-saTati-gandba-vareneyum

patakeyum

pratyutpanna-Vacbaspatiyum muni-jaua-vineya-jana-viniteyum

pi'abbava-prasiddha-S'iteyum

prakareyum

||

anavarata-parama-kalyanabhyudaya-sata-sabasra-pliala-bhoga-bbagini

svasty

||

ksbmi-samaneyum

!|

S'antala-deviya simasta-danonnatiyain
S'antala-deviya silam a-

||

ud-

Manoja-raja-vijaya.

Jina-samaya-samudita_

abarabbaya-bbaisbajya-sastra-dana-vinodeyum appa Visbnuvarddbaiia-Poysala-Devai'a

piriy-arasi-patta-mabadevi

S'antala-Devi

Saka-varsba

sas'ra40ydeueya*

S'obbakritu-samvatsarada

Chaitra-suddba-padiva-Biibaspativaradaiidusri-Belgolada4irttbadoluSavati-Gandha-vaii^na-Jinalayamam

madisi devata-puja gaisi risbi-samudayalck abara-danalika Kalkani-nadaMotte-Navileyam

tamma gurugal

sri-Mula saugbada Deslya-ganada Pustaka-gachcbhada sriman-Megbachandra-traividya-devara sisbyaru

Prabbacbandra-siddbanta-deva'.'gge pada-praksbalaiiam madisi

vritta

priyadint

II

idau eyde kava-parusbargg

sarbba-badlia-pariharava.gi bitta-datti

ayum maba-sriyiim akk-

ey idam kayade kayva papige Kuruksbetrorbbiyol Banarasiyol

sloka

II

el-koti-munindraram kapileyara vedadhyaram kondad ond-

ayasam

sai-gg-im id

endu saridapud

sailaksbaram santatam

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo bareti vasundharaiii


sbasbtir-vvarsba-sabasrani visbtayam

jay^^*^^

krimih

||

||

1|

Elasana-kattava kerey agi kattisi Savati-gandba-basti-basadige sarugige deviyai'a Jinalayaklre bittaru

||

srimatu piriy-arasi-patta-mabadevi S'antala-deviyaru tavu madisida Savati-gandba-varauada basadige


srimat-Visbiiuvarddbana-Poysflla-Devara bedikondu Gangasamudrada

kelagana nadu-bayal ayvattu-

kolaga gardde totavam srimat-Pralabacbandra-siddbanta-devara kalam karchchi dharapurvvakana madi


bitta-datti

idan alidavam Gangeya tadiyole badinentu-koti-kapileyam konda maba-patakani u maiigajam aba sri sri
srimat-Prabbachandi-a -siddhanta-devara sisbyaru Maheudraldrtti-devaru munnura-hadiniuru kaucbina
|

holavaligeya S'antala-deviya basadige madisi kcittaru

mangalam aba

sri sri

||

'ThecoTTectitAehsdsiradanahntfnylimeyayh-iilhe cngravor, having by mistake omittei na!vatt


corrected

it as

best he couli

I'J

tun ing

tlie 'la

ofsusirada

into 40,

which

as read gives the right result

mi

inscribed sSsiradaydaneya, his

but locks strange to the eye.

53

57
On pillar

north of Gamlha-vciraija lastl.

{North face)
Sainsara-vaua-maclhye 'sminu rijums tad-gaii jaiia-druman

alokyalokya sad-vrittani bhinatti Yama-taksliakah


sii-rajat

Krishna-rajeadraua niagana

magam

||

satya-saucha-dvayalam-

karam sri-Ganga-Gaugeyaaa magala magain Vira-Lakshmi-vilasagarain sri-Raja-chudamaiiiy aliyan id

em pempo

peld end alapim

bliuri-kslima-chakramum bannise sale uegaldam rJatta-Kandarppa-Devam


para-bliumisvara-bhikaram kara-nisatograsi

satri-ksliiti-

svara-vidlivamsa-param parakrama-guiiatopam vipakshavani-

svara-paksha-kshaya-karanam rana-jayodyogam dvishan-medinisvara-samliara-liavirbliujam bhuja-balam sii-Raja-marttandana


iriyalk

anmuvar

nt iriyalk
nt. iiiv
I

iyal-arar arebar puiid ivar araniim a-

anmar ad ava gancla-gunam ad audaryyam end alkad

anmum

pirid iva

peinpum esed opp

ild

jasald<;e ta negaldiyg.da

cLalam nered

a-

appuv ar bbannisa-

nerevar bbirada chagad-unnatikeyain sii-Raja-marttandana

Iddada

1|

etti

garttadim

kuduva chalani todal-niidiyad irppa clialam para-vennol

6t

||

odam-

badada chalani i^aranya vare kava clialam para-sainyamani baram


glde kulad atti kolva clialam alda clialam Clialad-aiikakarana
iru perad enaiiim pogaliit ildapiid iva negalte kalpa-bluimii'Liliadin aggalani

oret ene baniiisal nerevar ar

mriga-pati gallad

ilia

i-

neiinir

atarkya-vikramam

gada sanda gabliirate-varddliige. ...

||

jagat prasiddhige

{East

ivanam Clialad-aiikakaranam

digasuga malladada dane peldape

nudi Siiraclialadind achalam parakramam

kliara-kara-tejadim bisidu maugala nanniya birad audaiii

face.)

Dustliita-loka-kalpa-taruv enibudu vairi-narendra-kumblii-kum-)


blia-.stliala-patana-pravana-kesariy embudii kamini-janora-stliala-liaram embiidu maba-kavi-cliitta-saroruliakara-

vasthita-liamsan

cliittaiii

embudu samasta-maliijanam Indra-F.ajanam

pusivude takku kott


lisuvude

alipi

kolvade niantanam anya-narig a-

||

iyadude binnanam arunian eyde kurttu bam-

chisuvude kalta kalpa yene matt avarani pesar-gondad entu p6lisuvudo pelira igadiiia raja-tanujarol Indra-Rajanam
iiikliila-viuanian-naresvara-

||

mukliabja-netrotpalaLikalola-sili-

muldia-nikaradin esevudu padanaklia-kamalakara-vilasani aliitara-Javana

||

14

54
manuisi

pii'id

ivan toda-

lam nudiyan todardu manan adariiidam

n unnati vadedudo chagada

id e-

nanaiya birada negartte Clialad-aggaliya


sarad-amrita-kii'ana-ruchiymi

charachara-vyaptiyiiii jagaj-jaua-imtiyim

karam esed ildapud en

I-

ii

svara-murttiyo kirtti Kirtti-NaniyanaDa

i|

nudivar biramau ondu gantu sedevar cliangakki vuj'vapar e-

vade pal-gachcliuvar ame saitchigalera end


1

gadanam nannige

irppai' ppara-stiiyavo-

nudi todal dosakke pakk adad era

Ijiruvar

bada-gandar Kali-kaladol kaligalol gandam pirain gandare


{South

j|

face.)

S'rige vijayakke viddege

chagakk adatbige jasake penipiug

kk agaram

id

endu kantaka-

d agamadole negalgum

inita-

alte birara

ballam

*
i|

olagani daksliina sukara-duslikaramaiii poragana sukara-dushkara-bliedaiuam


olage

vamade visbamaman

alliya

vishama-dushkaramain niim adara porag-a-

i dushkaram emba dushkaramam


prakaranamum en ludra-Rajain

ggalike yenip ati-vishamamaii adai- ati-visham


eleyol

orwan em

cliarisal a ballain iialku

cbarise nalku prakarana

diarane mu-nura muvat-ent


charanegalau asraraadim

enisida,v a-

cbarisuguin koti-teradin eleva-bedaiigam

||

balasuv eluva saliva gallin tappu charana-dosbam en bale pottavatt aleg

nn

em saman

||

ag a Girigeya kolm aldi migalum nelamum auasiya din

dodalam baladolam kadu-galu banna bappiidul ay annappade ekansuv ereya Ratta-Kandarppan ant ava ballam

e-

alariyol bare pora gelagi

!|

ile-janan id aridu Girigeya-

n elad-or-ggaudani kalolage poragane mele


kal-peravara cbaripa bahalika-

yalav alakara valame Kirtti-Narayananam


Gii'ige

||

melas iud ek kirid akkara kalpu nalvar alala mige kiridum aksba-

dbnragam bettadim piridakke valayamuin bhu-valayadin atta


girige kilvali-valayam int inittimam

bagevage karamaril int ivarol

irade patt-euta-valeyam barisadannani

kadiip ugadnld aval aiigada

bhogam ikkavan

madurddapp
The south and west

fi<ccs,

first

voise of

allan Indra-Kajani

||

al ene bittaar ev arara eleva-belaiigam

except the

bedaiigugala bere bangagala balvigalim

kadu-janane badi-keyvara

pii-iduni aklce

llie

Ibrmn- and fie

||

list verse of tlie latter, Ijuve presented serioiia diffioultief.

scholars in Bangalore, ^lysjve and other places liave failed to Jeterraine

some of the metres or give a

The

satisfactory explanition of the

bast Kannacla

meanlnj.

55
negakla maiulala-male tri-manrlala yamaka-mantlalam aid a-chanciramai'ggain bagev ad aridappa sarvvasti

bhadram ullavalam clialira-vyubam

ba-i

legalam pogalisal takka perava dusbkarad arepaiigalan asramadira nereda


jagadol cleva-bedarygam

(West

face.)

udda

vela molevar

m irddaui munn

em bud

alii

e-

kadupinol bahu-vidhadini-

d udda velam eladu muridum

baddam
erakam

eiial

balalda peragan eleva-bedaiiigani

anma

ku-subhav

em

biruvalliye bisal aripa yalla


1

muridam

Inrava-biranam gidegal a-

asucli anya-

illilliya

binnanava-

bharananam nind

kallara-sudana

g asaye negaldam takkadiyolepum


trasadeyum kuiikadeynm

||

dorelcoiida kolva teran allade

pariyan aditte murivalli kadupinol

n nereye kalpade

allade pollad ag eragi

nereye barale takkadiy

bisandeyum idda melesuni eleva-bedangam

j|

Kirtti-Narayauanam

||

vanadbi-nabho-nidhi-pramita-saukbye S'akavanipala-kalamam
neneyise Chitrabhami-pavivarttise Cliaitra-sitetarasbtami

dina-yuta-Somavaradolu nakula-chittade uontu taldidar

jana-nutan Indra-Rajan akhilamara-raja-maba-vibhutiyam

||

58
On a
{East

pillar ivest of Tcrina lasti.

face.)

ssal u-

chchalidu nijadhipam besasid er-bbasanam kusid

irmmak eldu

Id alipanan anyiivasthitanan orvvasak alkuva yolag altaram

palLyede yilladol poleyutirppudu Mavana-gandha-bastiyani

para-balav eydi keyduv edey aduva tanadol

para-vadbu vatte kataradey aduva tanadol

alii

alii

parikisi sandar ilia perar orbbaruv ennal id

biramam

||

saucliamam

anmu sauchav em-

face.)

vudam dorege vakkume Mava,na-gandha-liastiyam

i|

odaueya nayakar ulidu tagume .... malda vakkadol dus yau baduvinav ildi sandu savidcatt alid allige iiunki biram a-

cllcbadi^^[nam

ame

talt iridu baldev ai-atiyan

endu pocbcbali

nudiv aligandaram naguvud ottaji Mavana-gandba-bastiyam


* This verse and

tliose following, except

foe

1 ist,

liave not

been made out

ratisfactorily.

bi-

baradal ela
{South

||

||

56
anugigale raja-cMda-

maniyoi gacle niallaniya

lepada bi-

gelle

nnana
{West

face.)

lalage

kandu

paruvalli bittarisuvud ariyang ariyan

em ena negalda Pilla Gali-dina-Sauvii'auoprachandai

mone-mutte-gandan

bhuja-dandam mavana-gandha-hasti kavi-jaua-vinutam


Chitrabhanu-sainvatsaram

made

Pillaii

aliava-saunda

pare

adliik-Asliadha-bahula-dasami-dinadol guru-cliarana-muladol siibha-parina-

Indra-lokak ogadam

|!

59
In front of S'dsana

basfi.

S'rimat-parama-gambliira-syadvad-amogha-lafichhauam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

sampadyatam

bliadi'am astu Jina-sasanaya

||

prati-vidliaua-lietave

anya-vadi-mada-hasti-mastaka-sphatanaya ghataiie patiyase

Namo

vita-ragaya

namas

siddliebliyah

||

||

Svasti samadhigata-paiicha-malia-sabda malia-mandalesvaram Dvaravati-pura-varadliisvaram

kulambara-dyumani

sriman-malia-mandalesvaram
vai'ddhaua

Hoysala

taram salluttam
vritta

II

ire

Devara

Talakadu-gonda

Tribliiivana-malla
vijaya-rajyaxii

tat-pada-padmopajivi

bhuja-bala Vii'a-Gaiiga

uttarottarabhivriddhi-pravarddhanaanam

achandrarkka-

jaiiatadharan udaran anya-vanita-diiram vachas-sundari-

Maran en endapai

gbaua-vritta-stana-baran ugi'a-rana-dliirani

kte nilcamatta charitre tay enal id en


||

appa
Vishnu-

||

janakam tan ene ilakanabbe ^ibudha-prakhyate-dharmma-p^ayu-

kanda

Yadava-

samyaktva-chuclamani Malaparol-gandady-aneka-namavali-samalaiikritai'

vitrasta-malam budba-jana-

Echam maba-dlianyano

mitram dvija-ku]a-pavitran Echam jagadolu


patram ripu-kula-kanda-kha-

manu-charitan Echigaiikana

nitram Kaundinya-gotran amala-cbaritram

||

maneyolu mnni-jana-sami^ibamum l^ndba-jaiiamuni


Jina-pujane Jina-vandane

Trittiyan olakondud endii

Jina-mabimegal ava-kalamnm sobhisugaiu


uttama-guija-tati-'vanita-

||

||

jagam ellam ka-

y yettuvinan amala-guna-sampattige jagadolage Puchikabbeye nontalii

aut

enisid rx-lii-llnjana

PcVbikal:)l-ieya

putran

||

akhila-tirttbakara-parama-deva-parama-cbaritakarnua-

nodirnna-vipnla-'pulaka-iiarikalita-varabanaunv asama-samara-rasa-rasika-ripu-nripa-kalaparalepa-lopa-

lokipa-kvipananuinv aharabbaya-l)baisbajya-sastra-dana-vin6danum sakala-loka-sokapa-nodanum


||

57
vritta

vajram Vajrabhrito

II

lialain Ilalabhritas

saktis S'aktiJharasya

yas tadvat

vitaiioti

cbakrara tatha Cliakrinas

Gandiva-dhauur GgaiKliva-kodandinali

Vishnu-nripateh karyyain katbam madrisair

Ggaiigo Ganga-taranga-raiijita-yaso-rasis sa varnnyo bbavet

]|

dandanayakam droha-gharatta Ganga-Rajam Chalukya-chakravartti-

int enipa ^riman iiiaba-pradbaiiain

Tribhuvana-Malla-Permmadi-Devana dalain pamiirvvaru samantar werasu Kannegala-bidinalu

varuvamam havuva
bageyam tauag irula-bavarav euuta

kanda_|| tege

bugnya katakigaran aliram

||

dhamam
kanda

sa-vegain

embinam avaskanda-keliyindam

anib:ii-:im

||

saniantarumam bhaiigisi tadiya vastu-vahana-sam-

nija-svamige tandu kottu nija-bliujavas'ttarabhakke medichi mechchidein bedi kollim ene


||

parama-prasadamara pade-

svaram age bedi-kondam

Paramaiian idan Arhad-ai'chchanancliita-cLittam

antu bedikondu

||

||

maatma manorame Lakslimi-devi ma-

pasarise kirttanam-jauani-Pochala-deviyar artthivattu


II

disida Jiiialayakkam osed

disida Jiiialayakkam idu pujana yojitam

endu kottu

tosaman ajasrara ampaii ene Gaiiga-cbaniupanakkara

id

sari-

en udattano

||

adiy-agirppud Arhata-samayakke Mula-saiiglia Koudakundanvayani

badu vedadaip baleyipud

alliya

Desiga-gauada Pustaka-gachcbliada

bodha-vibhavada kiikkutasana-Maladhari-devara sisbyar enipa pempiii-

gadam esedirppa S'nbbachandra-siddhanta-devai'a guddam Ganga-clitimupati


Gaiigavadiya basadigal

eiiitol

av anitumani tan eyde posayisidam

Gaugavadiya Gommata-devargge suttalayaman eyde ma'lisidam

Gauga-Piajan a munnina Gangara-Rayanganr nurmmadi-dhanyan alte


ettidan ellig

pattidud

alii

nelevidane niadidan ellig

ellig alii

manam

av edey eydidud

alii

kan

||

Jina-dharmmagraniyatti Mabbarasiyam lokam gunaiig olvud

int enipa

karai.iadin igalii Ganga-dandadliina-

percliclii sutti piriduin nir ottiyuni

e-

muttit

i-

ene samyaktvada pempanin nereye bannippannane vannipara

dandanayaka-Ganga-Rajam Saka-varshain

||

ttettalum avagam paleya. malkevol adudu Ganga-Rajanim

thanumaiii Ivaveri

ellig alii sain-

pattina Jaina-gehamaue madise desadol allig allig e-

k ene Godavari ninda

||

Gangavadiya Tigularam beiikondu Vira-Gangange nirairchchi-kottam

11

1|

du rajyamam dhanamau eiiumaip bedad ana-

vritta

||

pugisidudu bhuj-asi Ganga-dandadhipana


vacliana

bitt ire

||

1039 neya Hemanambi-sainvatsarada Phalguna-

suddha 5 Somavaradandu tanima giinigala S'lilihacliandra-siddhauta-devara kalam karchchi Paramanara kottar

||

dandanayaka-Edii-Rajanuin tanag abbivriddhiyage salisidam

mudalu sallyada

kalla-liallave gacli

teiikalu kadida

kummari horagagi

Paramana

simantaraiii

liaduvalu Bekkan ola-gereya

15

58
ilaYinakereya gaidey olagagi

Belugolakke hocia batte gadi

todiyim tenkana hosa-gerey achcliugatt adud ellam


niru-vakkeyindam
bitta datti

vrittam

||

||

aykana kattada tayi-valladiudam

dharmmamam

pratipalisidargge

badagalu mere

||

ayum maha-sriyum

kkey idain kayade kayva papige KurukshetrorvYiyol Banaxa-

ayasam
sloka

II

sarggiiin id

endu sarid apiid

sailaksbaram santatam

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo bared vasundbaram


sbasbtii'

babubbir vvasudba datta rajabbis Sagaradibbib

dbarmma

tani tani tatba

|!

warsba-sabasrani visbthayam jayate ki'imib

yani yani yatba

a-

kavileyam vedadhyai'am kondud ond-

siyol el-koti-mimiiidi'arain

mudana
muda hoda

Nerila-kereya

teukal adud ellav iuitura Pararaaiige simeyagi

maba-puayam akkum

priyadind int idan eyde kava-purushargg

a Hosagereya badagaiia-kodiyindam

||

pbalam

||

binida-ravari-mukba-tilakam Vai'ddbamanacbari kbandarisidam

||

60
Viragcd east of BdlmlaJi
S'rig asrayav eue teja-

kk agarav ene negalda Gaiiga-vajranal

bbam geydan embar


1

avaro-

era ka-

bogeyo mai-ppadeg orantan aniiana bantam

Rakkasa-maniya koneya

hasfi.

Gangana kalegadol

ta,nna

savam niscbaysi kalegadmde Kakkasa-maniya

kalipi tanua balavnm marbbalavuin pataun ane pegajpndid ene kalega bajisida gbolayilar pparapiiige
marbbalam bid ekadi kaydan uiikarisi tanua bala pera-bagadalH bandadim gadadam Devajiyole payisi
mulam ellamain padal badisi boreyam padedu sautudu poyigau atmanicbcbbapam adir ilikavandaranak

asraya Gaugana vettam elLamam biduruviuan tcraldi palaram

tulgamke tauna birad alalad eleyain

tuli

para-bab^m pogalal badikade magi bildad audinandu kaiyam moredu sovudu poyegen ant
natta-saralgalim didakakk anvaya kopisi keyda bedirollitta
1

nadamo

uisanta-betugalim

sallisi bitta

tottane nondu bilpedeyol naybagolupi

muttalum

itta silegada

bilpavo-

manaman

ellani

Bayigan a diva vikraki-antana

61
ViraJcal north of the above.

S'li-yuvatige nija-vijaya-

sri-yuvatiye savatiy enisi raua-murkba-nripa-

mnaya-palayada meygab
Bayikau euip

negalteyani prakatisidam

sri-dayitana I'ayikaua

ma-

no-dayitege jagadol eseda Jabayyage

adar tateyar polalam

uiadri-vamsadi

yilall

||

t'l-

auibara vesavim

el-agi'adol

||

59
avarola vuttitl ild aviviuain-

tavc dliarc

dliaclicla

Guttiyoiie ncgalclal bliu-

bhiivanava satiyain jaga-

m-avanijegam perey enalke pendiniui olarc


dluraoa tanaya vibudlio-

||

dari dhareg eseda Loka-Vidyadliai an ant

a ramanige patiy ene pira-

aruman a

satiya pempinol polipude

||

sravaka-dliamimadol dorey enal perar

ill

inesuva Revati

sravaki tane sajjanikeyol Janakatniaje tane rupinol

Devaki tane pempinol A.rundhati tane Jinendra-bhakti sa-

d bliavadi Soviyabbe Jina-sasana-devate tane kanire

||

Udaya-Vidyadharan appa Soyibbendra

62
At

the base of the

image of S'dntisvara

in

Prabliachandi'a-muniadrasya pada-paiikaja-shatpada
S'antala S'anti-Jainendra-pratibimbam akarayet

{On

Gandhavdrana

basti.

||

the pedestal.)

uktau vala'a-gunam drisos taralatam sad-viblirauiam bhru-yuge


katliiiiyana

kuchayor nitamba-phalake dhatse

matra-kramam

'ti

doshan eva guni karoshi subbage saubliagya-bhagyan tava

vyaktam S'antala-Devi vaktum avanau

salaioti

ko va kavih

rajate raja-simliiva parsve Vislinu-mabibhritah

vikhyata S'antalakhya sa Jinagaram akarayet

||

||

63
On

the pedestal of the

image of Adisvara

in Eradu-Jiafte basti.

S'ubliachandra-munindrasya sidJhante siddha-nandinali

pada-padmam-yuge Lakshmi Laksbmir iva

virajite

||

ya Sita-pati-devata vrata-vidbau kshantau Kshitir ya punar

'

ya Vacha vachane Jiuarcha-vidbau ya Chelini kevalam


kavye niti-vadhu rane jaya-vadhur ya Gaiiga-senapates

'

'

sa Laksbmir vasatbn gunaika-vasitir vyatitanan


feri-Mula-saiigha Desika-gauada

Pastakanvaya

mutanam

-'

||

|1

64
On

the pedestal of the

Ehadram

image of Adtkara in the upper storey of Kaitale

basti.

asta sri-Mula-saiighada Desika-ganada sri-S'ubhacbandra-siddbanta-defara

dandanayaka-Ga[nga-r!a]yanu

tamma

tayi Pochavvege madisid

basadi

maugalam

||

guddam

60

65
On

the ^mlestal of the image of

Adisvara in S'dsana hasti

Acharyas S'ubhachandra-deva-yatipo raddhanla-ratnakaras


tato

'sail

Budliamitra-nama-gadito mata

clia

Pocliambika

yasyasau Jiua-dharma-nirmala-raclii si'i-Ganga-senapatir

Jainam mandiram indira-kula-griham sad-bhaktito

'cliikarat

||

66
On

the pedestal of the image of

NemUvara

Ganga-senapates siinur Echano bliaratichanah

Chdmunda

in

JRdja hasti.

trailokya-ranjanaip Jaina-chaityalayam achlkarat

||

budba-bandhus satam bandhur Echanah kamalachanah

Boppanapara-namanko cbaityalayam

acliikarat

||

67
At

the base of the image

Jina-grihamam Belguladol

of Pdrsvandtha

nele madisidam

upper

storey.

janara ellam pogale mantri-Chamunrlana nan-

danam

in the

Jina-bhavanaman Ajitasena-munivai'a guddam

||

68
On a

pillar at

Kanchina

done.

(First face.)

S 'rimat parama-gambhira-syad vad-aniogha-lauchhanam


jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

samasta-guna-sampannar appa

Syasti

Ayyavoleya yundigeya Dammi-Settiya

siimat tribhuvana-nialla

magam

||

dialadauka-rava

kondar intu Saka-varsa 1059 neya Sauraya-samvatsarada Magha-masada

nadaadu tann avasananaan aridu tanna bandhugalani

adam

bi'i'pc

sukla-paksbada

saukrama-

sama-cliittadolu mudipi svarggasthan

||

{Second

atana

Hoysala-Settiyaru

Malli-Settige cbaladauka-rava Hoysala-Setti yendu pesaru

face.)

sati ent

appar entciidode

Tura-vammasaga sugga vega

||

su-putri svasti sn-Jiua-gandliodaka-pavitn-kritottamangeyumam aharabhar

ya-bhaisajya-sastra-daim-vinodeyar appa Chaddilcabbc tanna purusha chaladauka-rava Hoysala-Settigam

vanagam tanna maga Buchanange

parukslia-vinayani-agi madisida nisidbige

61

69
On a

hroJicn stone lying

near the entrance

Kaficliina done.

io

{First face.)

vyan-itta-vichclihittaye

kra.

ne Kali-kalmasliaty anudinam sri-Balachandra-munim

pasyama sruta-^'atna-Rohana-dharam dhanyas tu nanye vayam


bliramara-kalanvitar

achafichalar

akutilai'

chaiidra-deva-prabhavam en aclichariye

||

||

ssudda-paksha-vrittar ddoshapachaya-prakasar

ene Bala-

sri-Balacliandra

{Second face.)
.... bhadi-am appa trilo-.

ppadliu-vinu ....
gatibhis sa

{Third

vara-viliita-purttam nitya-kirttim cIiitya-samuchita-cLaritoya

-yitvaham bhuja-bimba-cliita-masii .... karatvam

Kshatriyar uddha-sri-kavi .... saiiadlia

ra dlirita-

sama

imu

srivaham ....

face.)

.... rano babha .... chitra-tamibbritam a

. .

yatetarar

ma-murttim sarvva-satva .... baka-durita-rasi-bhavya-da.

dram

cliirad

|i

bhano .... suvika .... chakra

sakala

1|

vaQdya-padaravindam sa

nu-vijita-makara-ketu

rtti-vratin-

ro tat-pad-bhava

70
On a

hroJcen stone lying near the

Brahma Beva

temple.

uvayada haaa....ya baliya sri-Gunacbandra-siddhanta-devar


Eiddhanta-chakravarttigala

sri-Adbyatmi-Balacbandra-devaru

||

paramagama-varidhi ....

nam

sri-Nayakirtti-

agra-sishyarii

Bhanukirtti-siddhanta-devarum

sisbyaru sri-Davanandi-traividya-devarum
.

na chakri na

71
On

the rocli to the ivest inside BhadrcJidhu's cave

S'ri-Bliadrabahu-svamiya

padamam Jinachandra pranamatam

{Ndgari

characters.)

72
On
S'alivaliana-S'akabdah

the rcch to the icest outside

BhadrdbdhiCs

cave.

neya S'ukla-nama-samvatsarada Bhadrapada

1731

Kundakundanvaya Desi-ganada sri-Charu

||

ba 4

Budbavaradalli

|i

sisbyarada Ajitakirtti-devaru avara sisbyara S'antakirtti-,

devara sisbyarada Aditakirtti-devani masopavasavam sampurna madi

gaviyalli deva-gatar

adaru

||

73
On
Svasti sri-Isvara-samvatsarada

the rode going

up

Malayala-kadayii

to

Bhadrabdhii's cave.

Sankaranu

ill

iddu

vecbchi

gaddeya

liaduvana

hunaseya muru-giuidige ....


It

is difficult

to

mate

sense of sorvje [arts of this.

16

62

74
a i)ond outside

Oil the rock north of

Svasti

the enclosure -wall to the south.

sri-Parabhava-samvatsai-ada Marggasira-bahala-ashtami-S'ukraYaradaudu Mariyala Permmadi-

nayaka hiriya-bettadi chikka-bettake ba

INSCRIPTIONS ON VSNDKYA-GSR!.
75
At

foot

of the colossus of Gommatesvara.

On
(In
^

Ndgan
''

S'ri-Chavniirla-Rajem karaviyale
^''o- - <ii-i-i^-,,
^ia
karaviyale
S n-Gauga-Piajem suttale

characters.'^))'
^

On
[In Pi'irvaia Hale

{In Grantha
{In Hale

Kannada

and Tamil

Kannada

the left.

the right,

characters) S'li-Chamunda-Piaja madisidam

characters.)

S'ri-Chamunda-Rajar ulapparndryan

characters) S'ri-Gaiiga-Raja suttalayavara

madisidam

77
On

the

rim of

the lotus pedestal.

Svasti samasta-daitya-divijadhipa-kinnara-pannaga

naman-

mastaka-ratna-nirggata-gabhasti-samutthitamala-prabha-

prasta-samasta-dustara-tamah-pattalam Jina-dbarmma-sasanam

vistaram ag enalke dbare-varudhi-suryya-sasaiikar ullinam

||

78
On

the rock at the left hand.

gudda sri-Basavi-Settiyaru

S'ri-Nayakirtti-siddhanta-cbaki'avarttigala

chavvisa-tirttbakaram miulisidaru
Jinui-Setti
*

mattam

Babu-Babubali-Setti tainm-ayya madisida tirtthakara

It is not clear in

what

languige

language of the Jains, or pofsibly

tliese

in Gujaiati.

two

sutttilayada

bhittiya

sri-Basavi-Settiyara su-putraru NaiiilDideva-Setti

lines are.

They may be

in the

madisi

Bold-Setti

mundana jalandaravam madisidaru

Pialsrit called

||

Ardha-Magadhi, believed to be the sacred

N*7J

Mmt^^^f
N*76

^m5^^^^<^

63

79
At

the

mouth of the conduit by which

the tvater

used for lathing the image escapes.


S'ri-lalita-sarovara

80
On
S'rimaa

maha-niandalesvara

bhandari

Hullamayya

the rocJc at

the right liand.

pratapa-Hoyaala-Nai-asiailia-Devara

Gommata-devara

Parisva-devara

rchchanegam rishiyar aliara-danakkam Savanerara

kaiyallu

maba-pradhana

chatur-vvimsati-tirtthakara

bidisi kotta datti

liiriya-

ashta-vidha-

||

81
In the Tir'haJcara

suttalaija,

S'rimat parama-gambliira-syadvad-amogha-lanchhanam
jiyyat trailokya-nathasya

Svasti

sasanam Jina-sasanam

samasta-bhuvanasrayam sri-pvithvi-vallabha

varadhisvaram

||

maba-rajadbiraja-paramesvaram Dvaravatipura-

Yadava-kulanibara-dy amani sarvvajna-chudamaui Magara-rajya-ninnmulanam Chola-

rajya-pratishtbacharyyam srimat pratapa-chakravartti Hoysala sri-Vira-Narasimha-Devarasai'u pritbvira jyam

geyyutt-irabi tat-pada-padmopajiviyuDi srimaii-Nayakir tti-sidclbanta-cbakravarttigala sishj aru

srimad Adbyatma-Balacbaiidra-devara guddam Svasti satnasta-gana-saiiopamianum Jina-gaud'aodaka-

sad-dbannma-katha-prasaiiganum

pavitrikritottamaiigauum

Paduma-Settiya maga

Gommata-Setti

padi-diva Bribavaradandu

cbatur-vvidba-dana-vinodanum

Khara-saravatsarada

Pusbya

suddba

sri-Gommata-devara cbavvisa-tirttbakara asbta-vidhavcbchanege aksbaya-

bbandaravagi kotta gadyana 12

[|

'

82
In

the

Brahma Diva mantapa.

{First face.)

S'rimat-parama-gambbira-syadvad -amogba-lancbbanam
jiyyat trailokya-natbasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

sii-Bukka-Piayasya babbuva mantii sri-Cbaicba-dandesvara-namadbeyah


nitir

yyadiya nikbilabbhiandya nisseshayamasa vipaksha-lokain

danam

appa

uttai'ayana-sankranti

||

diet katbayami bibdha-padaviin gabeta santanako

vaidagdbim yadi sa Bribaspati katba kutrapi samliyate

kshantim cbed anapayinini jadataya sprisyeta sarvvamsaha


stotram Cbaicbapa-dandanetur avanau sakyam kavinam kathara

|1

tasmad ajayanta jagad-jayautah-putras trayo bbiisbita-cbaru-silah

yair bbusbito 'jayata madbya-16k6 ratnais trlbbir Jjaiiia ivapavarggab

Irugapa-dandauatbam atba Bukkanam apy anujo


sva-mabima-sampadaviracbayan sutarani pratbitau
prati-bbata-kamiai-pi'itbu-payodhara-hara-baro

mahita-giino 'bbavad jagati Mangapa-danrlapatih

il

!|

64
dakihinya-prathamaspadam su-charitasyaikasrayas satya-vagadkaras satatam vadanya-padavi-sauchara-jauglialakah

dharinopaghna-tai'Lih kslima-kula-griham saujanya-sanlceta-bliuli


kirttim Maiigapa-daridapo 'yam atano Jjainagamanuvratah

Janakity abhavad asya

||

geliini charu-sila-guna-bhuslianojvala

Jauakiva tanu-vritta-madhyama Eaghavasya ramayiya-tejasali

||

aatam tayor astamitari-varggau putrau pavitrikiita-dharmma-marggau


jayati

abhut tatra jagad-vijeta bliavyagrauir Chcliaichapa-dandanatliah

Irugapa-dandadhipatis tasyavarajas samasta-guna-sali

II

Braliman bhala-lipim pramarj jaya na

||

yasya yaias-cliandrikaya mikxnti divapy arati-muklia-padmah


Vritta

anyain kalpaya kala-raja-iiagariin tad-vairi-prith\i-bhritain

\\

bbhaved

clied bralimatva-hanir
|

vetala-vraja-varddhayodara-tatim panaya na^'yasrijani

yuddhayoddhata-satravair Irugapa-kskinapah prakopo 'bhavat

i|

yatrayam dhvajani-pater Irugapa-kshmapasya dhati dhatadghoti-gbora-kliura-prabara-tatibhih iDroddMita-dhuliyrajaih

{Sicond

'gamadd ripu-karambhojam cLa saiikochanam

riiddhe bhaau-kare
face.)

prapat kii-tti-kimiudvati vikasanam diptah pratapanalah

|i

yatrayam Irugesvarena sabasa sunyari-saudhanganaproUasad-vidhukanta-kanta-sakale gachcbhad vanebhadhipab

matva sva-pratimam prati-dvipam iti chhinnaika-dantas tada


trahi trabi Gajananeti bahudba vetala-Trindais stutah
!|

ko Dbatra bkbitam lalata-pbalake varnnam pramarshtura kshamo


vai'ttain

dburtta-vacbu-mayim

iti

vayam varttau na manyamabe

yad dbattryam Iragendra-daiida-uripatau saiijata-matre

pi iyo

apy adbika-sriyagbati ripus saii-ir apasri-kritah


yad baliav Ii'ugendL-a-danda-nripater bbibbraty aiianta-dhuram

nisrir

||

eshadkisa-phanagane iiiyamitam sas.'angana yas sada

gadbalingana-sandra-sambbaya-sukha-prodbbuta-romrivaUIi

sabasrim rasauam adhat tava gunau stotum kritarttbab phani

||

ahaia-sampad-abbayarppanam ausbadbam cba sastram cba tasya samajajata uitya-danam

himsanritauya-Tauitavyasanam sa chiuryyam miircbcbha cba desa-vasato 'sya babhuva dure

dauam cbasya

su-patra eva karaua diiiesbu

bbaktir ddbarmma-patbS Jineiidra-yaiasam akaraiianesbu srutib


jibva.

drislitir Jjine
|

tad-guna-kirttanesbi vapusbas sauliliyam cba tad-vandanc

ghranam tach-cbaraiabja-saurabba-b'iare sarvvam cba tat-sevane


Iragapa-danda'ial!
maliiiima?osti

vah

a-; asas.i
[

aram

||

dhavale b'ravane

adbira-drl&"un cbikure

vahati cba tasya babu-paiigbe dbarani-valayam

parimitarltarakrama-katbapi cba tat-kncbayoh

\\

karnair vvismrita-kundalair atilakasaiigair Ualata-stbalair

akimnair ahkaili payodbara-tatair aspyisbta-mukia-gunaib

'

bimboshthair api vairl-raja sudrisab tambula-vagojjbifair

yyasya spbarataram pratapam asakrid vyakurvvatc sarvvatab

\\

65
{Third

face.)

yat-kirttibliis sura-dhuiii/ijanlaiighiiiibliir dliauto chiraya nija-bimba-gate

kalauke

svaclichluitmakas tuliiiia-didhitir augauanaiu a?yajam aiiana-ru china kabalUvai'oti

yat-padabja-rajah-kaiu"i prasuvato bliaktyii iiatanain bJiuvam

yat-kaninya-katakslia-kanti-lahaii prakslialayaty asayain

muhahaukarauajn kshinoti

vliiiala

yad-vaikhari-maukhari

yaudyah kasya na mauaniya-maliima. sri-PaiuUtaryyo

yatili

||

mandara-druma-maiijari-madhu-jhaii-inauju-sphuran-madhuripraudiialiaukviti-rudhi-patava-panpati kritatt bhatah

iirityad-Rudra-kapardda-gartta-vilutliat-svarlloka-kaUoliiusallapi khalii

Pauditaryya-yamino vyakhyanti-kulalialah

ka,runya-prathamavat5ra-saranis wanter nnisantain

i|

"

stliiraiii

A'aidushyasya tapali-phalam sujaaata-saubhagya-bLagyodayah

'

Kaudarppa-dviradeiidra-paficha-vadanali kavyamvitaiiam khanir

Jjainadhvambara-bliaskaras S'rutaiuunir jjagartti narararttijit


j^ikty agamarnnava-Yilolana-Maudaradritf

||

aabdagamamburuha-kanana-bala-suryyali

Buddbasayah prati-dinain paramagameiia samvavddbate S'nitamunir yyati-sarvvabbaumah


tat-sannidbau Belugnle jagad-agrya-tirttho siimau asav Irugapahvaya-dandanatbah

|t

sri-Quniiuatesvara-sanatana-blioga-h^tur ggrar..6itni)ia;n Belugulakbyam adatta dbirah

S'ubhakriti-vatsare jayati Karttika-masi titbau

Mura-niatbanasya pusbtim upajagmusbi sltaracbau

sad-upavanam sva-nirramita-navuia-tatakayutam
sacbiva-kulagramr adita tirttba-varam muditah

jj

Irugapa-dandadhisvara-vimala-yasali-kalaina-vai'ddhaua-ksbetrara

acbandra-tarakam idam Belugula-tirttbam prakasatam atulam


dana-palanayor mmaddliye diinat sreyo 'aupalanam

dauat svarggam avapuoti palaaiid achyutara padam


sva-dattiim para-dattam va yo barecb cba

||

vasundbaram

shasbtir-vvarsba-sahasraui visbta^-am jayate krimib

||

||

83
In

til.;

ma.'ifajm ivest of the above.

S'rimat-parama-gambbira-syadyad-aiiiogha-lO.iicbbaiiajn
jiyat trail6kya-natbasya

sasanam Jina-sasanain

||

Svasti Sri-vijayabhyudaya-S'alivabana-saka,-varsba 1621 ns saluva S'obhakritu-sanivatsarada Karttika-

ba 13 GunivaradaUa sriman maha-vajadbiraja


paramablada

parama-mangalibbuta

dusbta-dupta-jana-mada-yibbaiijana

aiyanavani
vritta

II

||

raattam

i'aja-p:iramesvara Karnnataka^'ajyabhishavana-paritripta

shad-darssana-saDiraksbana-vichaksbanopaya
Mahisiira-dbaradbmatbar-aiDpa

vidvad

garisbtha

Dodda-Krisbna-Piaja-Vadeyar

||

janata-dbaran udara-satya-sadayaiii sat-ldrtti-lcanta-jayam

vinayam dbarmma-sad-asrayam sukba-cbayam tejab-pi'atapodayam


jana-natbam vara-Kvlsbna-bbuvara-lasat-prakbyata-cbandrodayam

gbana-punyariYita-kshatriyaiima-padedam sad-dbar'mma-sampattiyam

||

17

66
kanda

||

silmad-Belgulad-aclialadi

somarkkara-jareva-deva Gomata-Jinapana

sri-mukhav avalokisal oda-

n amodavu
vacliana

||

putti liaruslia-bliajanaii

usurddam

[i

partthiva-kula-pavitranuin Krishna-Raja-piuigavanuiii Belugulada Jiua-dharmmakke bittantha

gramadliigrama- bhuraigal
Eachanalialliyiiin

Arlianaballiyuip

Uttanaballiyum

Hosahajliyum

Jinnanahalliymii

JinanatLapuram

koppalugal

verasii

Vastiya-gramamum

kasabe-BelaguJa-sametam

sapta-samudram ullan nevaram sapta-parama-sthanadhipatiy-appa Guramata-svamiyavara pujotsavangala punya-saraiiddhi-samprapty-arttlia-nimity-ai'tUiavagiyum

manyavagi dayapalisiyu mattain

kanda

i|

Chiga-Deva-Raja-kalyaniya

su-guuiyu Kabale-gramava

jagad-ereyanu Krishna-Raj a-sekhanm ittam

i-Belgula-dbannmavu

kautaru

dharmmavam

yi

vritta

dhamuna-vriddliiya beleyain

||

paripalisidavar dharmmartlia-kama-mokshangalain parainpareyiin padeyuvar

priyadiad

emmaya bhu-

raksliisali

|f'

antarisade chandia-snryyar ullan nevarani

santasadind

abjabjamitrar sakshi-purvvakam sarvva-

bhagadol irppa anna-clihatradigalig

int

||

Jina-dliarmmamam narlayipargg ayum maha-sriyu-

akkey idam kayada nicba-papige Kurukshetrorviyol Banai-a-

siyol

el-koti-munmdraram kapileyam vedadbyai'ain koudud and

ayasara sarggum id endu Krisbna-nripa sailaksliaragal nemisal


iti

maiigalam bhavatu

||

||

||

sri sri sii


||

84
In
S'ri-S'alivabana-saka-vai'usha

the

same

iJlace.

1556 neya Bhava-sanivatsarada AsbaJa-su-lo

dalu sriman malia-rajadliiraja riija-paramesvara

Stliiravara-Brabma-yoga-

Maisiu'ii-pattanadbisvara sbac!-:larusaua-dhaimiua-

sthapanacharyyarada Cbama-Raja-VodeyarLi-ayyanavaru Belugulada slbauadayara lisbetravu bahu-dina

adava agiralagi a Ghama-Raja-Vocleyaru-ayyanavani

Kempappana maga Cbanuanna Belugulada

yi

ksbetrava adava-Iiididantavara

Hosavolala-

Payi-Settiyara maldialu Cbikkaniia Chigap.'iyi-Setti yivaru-

muntada adava-bididantavara karasi niinma adavina sCdavanuu tirisenu yannalagi Cbannanna Cbikkanna Cliigapayi-Setti Muddanna Aj jannana-Paduniappana uiaga Painjenna Padumarasayya Doddarma
Pancbaljana-lcavigala

maga Bammappa Bommaiia-kavi Vijayanna Gummaniia

Cl.arukirtti-Nagappa

Bedadayya Bommi-Setti Hosaballiya-Rayanna Pariyanna-Gauda Baira-Setti Bairaiina Virayya ivaru


muntada samastaru tamma taude-tiiyigalige puuyev agaliy endu Gummata-svamiya sauuidbiyali tamma
guni-Charukirtti-panrlita-devara-munde dhara-dattavagi

stbauadavaiige

yi

varttakaru

gaudagaki

yi

yi

adabina

patra-salavanu

salavannu dliarapurvvaliavagi kottevu

adava

kotta

yi liittanta

patra

yi

salavanu avanadavu alupidare Kasi-RameavaradalU sabasra kapik^yanu Bi>'ihmanaranu konda papakke


lioguvaru ytndu Ijarcda sila-sasana
* Tlie vcvse

is

1|

sri sri

||

so in tlie original, but seems incorrect in iselre.

67

To

the left of the Dvdrapdlalca doonvaij.

S'li-Qomniata-Jinanain nara-

nagamara-Ditija-kliacliara-pati-pujitauam

yogagiii-liata-Smaranam

yogi-dhyeyanan

ameyanam

stutiyisuvem

]|

kramadim mey vonard arada kramade matain

kram adum nihprabliam age


du malii-rajyaman

bittu tana itta

clia-'

ittu pogi tapadiiii

karmmari-vidhvainsiy a-

da maliatmam Puru-sunu-Bahubalivol matt aio manonnatar


dbrita-jaya-baliu-Bahubali-kevali-rupa-samana paucha-vim-

mano-mudade madisidara Bliaratam

||

jitakbila-

karanam kukkutasarppa-sankulam asaiikhyam

kshitipati-chakri Paudaiiapurantikadol Purii-Deva-nandanam

chira-kalam sale taj-Jinantika-dbaritri-desadol loka-bhi-

||

Kukkute-

putti dal

^ati-samupeta paucha-sata-chapa-sainumiati-yuktam appa tatpratikritiyam

siggan olakond atmagrajang olpu gey-

svara-namau lada purig adudu balikkam prakritargg ayt ago-

charam anta mabi-mautra-tantra-niyatar kkanbar ggad ianuin palar


kelalk appudu deva-dundubhi-ravam

mat eno divyarchchana-

jalam kanalam appud a Jinana padodyan-nakba-praspburallila-darppauamam niiiksbisidavar kkanbar nnijatita ja-

nmalanib-akritiyani mahatisayam a devang ila visritam

||

janadini taj-Jina-visnitatisayamam
taneyol putt ire pogal udyamise

tam keldu nOlp

||

alti clie-

duram durggamam tatpura-

vaui yend aryya-janain prabodbisidod antadandu tad-deva-ka-

Ipaneyim madipen endu madisidan int

devanam Gommatam

||

srutamum darsana-suddhiyum vibbavarauin sad-vrittamum danamum


dritiyum tanuole sanda Ganga-kula-diandram Piacba-Mallam jaga-

n uutan a bhumipana dvitiya-vibhavam Cliamunda-Rayara Maniialte madisidan int i devanam yatnadim

pratimam Gommatan
ati-tuiigakritiy-adod

agad adarol saundaryyam aunnatyamuin

urj

jitatisayamum tannalli nind irdduv era

kshiti-sainpujyauKv Gommatesvara-Jina-sri-rupam

atmopamani

pratividdham bareyal JMayaii nereye noilal Naka-lokadhipam


stuti geyyal

samantu tave nodal bannisal nissama-

||

pliani-nayakam nereyan end and anyar ar arppur im

pratividdliaiu bareyal

||

nuta-saundaryyamum age matt atisayam tan agad aunnatyamum

nuta-saundaryyamum

kritiyam dakshina-Kukkutesa tanuvara sascharyya saundaryyam im

maredum paradu mele

pakslii-nivaham kaksha-dvayoddesadol

miruguttura poraponmuguni surabhi-Kasmirarana-chhayam


terad ascbaryyaman

i-

tri-lokada janara tan eyde kandirddud ar

nnerevar nnettane Gommatesvara-Jina-sri-murttiyam kirttisal

||

|!

68
nelagatt a naga-lokam talam avani

disii bhitti bhitti

brajam sva-

stala-bhagam muclichanam megana surara vimauotkarain kuta-jalam


vilasat

taraugbam antar-vitata-mani-vitanam samantage nityain

nilayam sri-Gommatesaiig enisidudu Jinoktavalokam trilokaiu

||

anupama-riipane Smaran udagrane uirjjita chakri matt uda-

rane nere geldnm

sthanum ered

ittaii

akhilorvviyan aty-abhiiuaniye tapa-

anghi-iy itt eleyol irddapud

emban anuna-bodhane

vinihata-kanmua-bandhan ene Bahubalisan

id eii

udattano

i|

abhimaua stbira-bhavavam namage malk aty-udgba-manomiatam

subba-saubhagj-amau Augajam bhuja-balavasbtambhamam cbaki'ava-

rtti-bbujadarppa-vilopi Babubali tiisbuachchbedamam miikta-ra-

jya-bbaram muktiyan apta nirvvriti-padam sri-Gomniatesam-Jinam


sphurad-udyat-sita-kantiyim parisarat-saiu'abhyadindam diso-

tkaramain mudrisutuin nameru-sumano-varsbain spbirtam GominateSrara-deToltama-cbaru-divya-siradol devavkkalind adudain

dhare-yellam nere kandud a maliimey a deraiig ad asebaryyame

cuag ayt
1

iksbisal

agad ayt enage kanalk embavol ayte pe-

vanita-balaka-vriddba-gopatatiyum kand alkarind lirwin an-

dina vond avagam udgha-divya-kiisumas'iram mabi-16ka-lo-

cl

erapiide bbaktiyindam ene

d eragidud
dered

ire

paramesvara-pada-seveg en-

chana santoshadam aytu Gommata-Jinadhisottamangagradol

miruguva taraka-prakaratn

||

nirmmalinam gbana-pusbpa-viishti ban-

abbradini dbareg adabhrataradbbuta barsbakoti kan

sanda Belgulada Gommata-natbaua pada-padmadol

duritam ahariyam

tavisi

kevala-bodbaman alda kakidol

munne madidudu pu-male

yi

doreyakknm

einlsinain

k amma

ivar end

avaram

uiati-gettu ninnan e-

tolalcbidappe bbava-kananadol

Gommata-devanani ueneya

paramatma-rupanam

iiiguve jati-jaradi-duhkbamaiu

||

Baramadav agal aga koleyura pnsiyum kalavum paraiigana-

sammatiyum parigrabada-kauksheyum

|j

id eke nada-palarandada nandida bindigarkkalaiii

nim marulagi devar

emb ivarindam adog

en-

duni manujang ibatreya-paratreya-ked enutum mabocbcbadol

Gommata-devan irddu

emmumcvn

kemmag

sale saruvavol csed irddan iksbitai

d im-migil

nppurl

em padevud end

Gommata-dcva ninna

bisuttu tapakke pundii nin-

ati-miigdhayar alpan

adamum

kivig ejdave ninnavol aro nibknpar

||

vasantanunian induvumain nane villum-ambuiuam

iinatha-yutbamane madi

suriduda pushpa-vrishti vibbu-Bahubalisana mele lileyim

kemmag

!|

Bharatan anadi-cbakradbaranam bhuja-ynddhade gelda kaladol

suratati

j]

||

69
eBiiuau id eke

tamm

alaliude

iiiin

bisutey end eleyuiu latikaiigiyarkkalum

bandu

bigiy appidar einbinam angadalli pu-

ttum murid-otti-talta-latikiiUyum oppc tapo

iiiyogadol

Gomraata-dcvaii irdd irav Ahiudra-Surendra-muniudra-vanditam

tammane podar enn-anujar-ellarum eydc tapakke ninum


t

anima-tapakke vudod ciiag

siriy

in-

oppadu bed enuttum a-

||

nnain maiiam ildiim annu-migeyum bagegollade dikshe-gonde nim

Gommata-deva

ninna-tari sand alav

Civ

yyajanakke Goraniatam

nimm-adi ycnna-dliatriyolag irddapuv emb

iiimmadum cnnaduin

)jagevo(l alladu

idii

tamma
tamma

niin

veda dhatii tarn

ber adii drishti-bodha-vi-

manada-mana-kashayamau eyde

tiildidai

tapasvigalge ku-tapa-sthiti veld abalafiga-saiigatam

sariram age negalv anyataraptara sastra-vrittakam

||

kammari-yojan andame-valam sva-paraksbaya-saukhya-hetuvam

Gommata-deva nim tapaman ant upadesakan adud oppade

||

ryyam mahitatma dharmmam Aljhavoktiyol emba nijagrajoktiyim

Gommata-deva

||

niin manamani Nijatmauol-akarapitam ag ide mohaniya-mukbyam mauid-odi bile gbana-gbati-balani baladrlk-prabodha-sau|

Idiyani mahimanvitani negale varttisi mattani agbati-gbatadiin

Gommata-deva mukti-padamani padedai

kammidav appa kada-posa-pugalin

pada-padmamam

arehchisi

sammadadinde nodi bhavad-akritiyam balagoiidu balla-pangini

manam

nirapaya-saukhyamam
|

oldu kirttipavar ein kritakrityaro S'akran-andadini

Gommata-deva ninnan

arid arclicbisutirppavar

em

kritarttharo

Kusumastram kama-samrajyada mabimeyan antirddodani

|[

||

mmme tanaol

yasudba samrajya-yuktam Bbai-ata-kara-viimiktam ratbaiigastram ugi'amsu-saman tann udgba-dorddandaman elasidodain


jya-sukbarttbam diksbeyam Babubali-taledan

manadim

nuiliyiin tanuvin-

mun

enasun,!

Jinanam

Gommata-

su-janar bbbavyare tanag ava-

alaripen

su-janargg uttamsam
i

emb

Boppam

emba purulind

Jina-miti-sasanamam

si'i-Jina-sasaiiav idain

f|

r ajasram-uttamsam-appa purnliin

Sujanottamsan enippam

en endo manbar

Sujanottamsam

stutiyisidaii intu

em mannar

agbaman

nerapid

raanadindani osedu

bitt avara mukti-sanara-

enisani

||

vinlrmmisidam

dya-jita-vi-ijinam su-kavi-

vi-

samaja-nutam visada-kirtti Sujanottamgam

||

18

70
vara-saiddhantika-chakresvara Nayakirtti-vratindra-sisliyain nija-chit-parinatan adhyatma-kala-

dharaa

ujvala-kirtti

tan-muni niyogadim

Balachandra-munindram

'
1|

'^
||

podavige sanda Gommata-Jinendra-guna-stava-sasanakke Ka-

nnada-gavi-bappan end enipa Boppaiia-Panditan

oHu

peld ivani

kadayisidam balam Kavadamayyana-devaiian arttiyinde Ba-

gadegeya Rudran adarade madisidam vilasat-pratishtlieyam

|1

86
On
Svasti sri-Belugula-tii'ttliada

tlie ivest

face of the

same

stone.

Gommata-devara suttalayadolu vadda-byavaliari Mosaleya Basavi-Settiyaru

tavu madisida chaturvvimsati-tirtthakara aslita-vidharchclianege Mosaleya uakaraiigalu varisa-nibandhiyagi koduva padi Nemi-Setti Basavi-Setti pa 4 Gangara-Maliadeva Ghikka Madi pa 2 Damnii-Setti pa
Betti-Setti Bibi-Setti Elagi-Setti pa 3 Uyama-Setti Bidiyama-Setti

Parisa-Setti

Basadi-SettL

Bayi-Setti

pa 2 Nambideva-Setti pa 5

pa 4 Maraguli-Setti Hoysala-Setti

Boki-Setti pa 5 Jiiini-Setti pa 5 Babubali-Setti pa 5 pattana-sami Anki-Setti Mali-Setti pa 3


Setti

Govi-Setti

pa 2 Bammi-Setti Muki-Setti

pa 2 Marandi-Setti Mabadeva-Setti

Kutaiyya pa 2 Jlasani-Setti Kuti-Setti Basavi-Setti pa 3 Chatti-Setti Basavi-Setti pa

Mahadeva-Bayira pa 2 Bammeya Masana pa 2 Kaleya-Gadeya pa

pa 2

Bammandi pa

Mari-Setti pa 2 Sovi-Setti Duddi-Setti pa 2 Haruva-Setti Haradi-Setti pa 2


1

pa 4 Mahadeva-Setti Eatta-Setti pa 2

MahadevaBairi-Setti

2 Santeya

1 Malli-Setti

pa

pa 1

gavudu-sami Madavaniga-Setti pa

2 Mali-Setti Parisa-Setti pa 2 Holli-Setti Boki-Setti pa 2 Gangi-Setti Ayta-Setti Devi-Setti pa 2 MajiSetti

Dammi-Setti pa 2 Mari-Setti Aytama-Setti pa 2 Marajja Hariyana Kaleya pa 2 ]\Iaragaundana-

iialliya

Gummajja Bayireya pa

Parisa-Setti

pa

Maki-Setti Buvi-Setti pa

Nidiya Malli-Setti pa

Ebi-Setti pa

Akkavaya Mahadeva-Setti

1.

87
On

the east face of the

S'ri-Basavi-Settiyai'a tirttbakara ashta-vidbarchcbaiiege

same

stone.

Mosaleya nakara varisa-nibandhiyagi Cliavim-

deya Jakanna Kiriya-Cbavundeya pa 2 Maliadeva-Setti Karabi-Setti pa


Boki-Setti Buki-Setti pa
Setti

pa

Maclii-Setti Honni-Setti Surggi-Setti pa 1

Maiiibi-Setti Basavi-Setti

pa

Uyaina-Setti Parisa-Setti pa 1

Muki-Setti pa 1 Rami-Setti Hobi-

Malli-Setti Guddi-Setti Chikka-Malli-Setti

pa 2 Masani-Setti

Mabi-Setti Ammandi-Setti pa 2 Aliya-Mari-Setti Miiddi-Setti_pa 2 Kariki-Setti Chikkamadi pa 2 Kariya

Bammi-Setti Mari-Setti pa

1 Malli-Setti Ayilji-Setti Kali-Setti

pa 2 manigara-lMacbi-Setti Settiyana pa I

Tariniya Gbaundeya Peggade Basavauna Cbandeya Ramoyabulloy-a Jakkana pa 2 Mala-gannda Setti-

yana Macliaya Mareya Chikkana Goleya pa


Jakka-gannda pa

Madi-gaunda-gaun(leya Jlaljeya

Bammeya Honneya

88
Nala-samvatsarada uttarayana-sankrantiyalu

sriman-malia-pasayi Vijcyannanavar-aliya-Cliiklca-.AIudii-

kanna sri-Goramata-devaranityarchcbanego 20 Ixxsiga-liiivinge si'imau-maba-raandalacharyyaru Cbandraprabha-Devara kaiyalu maru-gonda Gaiigasamudradalu gadde sa I Ijeddalu Icain 200 nuranaiu
kondii kotta datti mafigalam aba sil

71

89
Kalayukti-saiuvatsarada Karttika suddlia lUu sri-Gommata-dovara yarchclianegc liuvina padige sriman-

malia-mandalacliaryyaru hiriya-Nayakirtti-devara

Cliaudraprablia-devara kayalu Yagaliyada

s^isliyaru

Kabi-Settiya fcjomeyauu gadde padavala-gereya gaddc ko 10


arbbadalii galeya

Gaiigasanradradalli

komma

tagali

ko 10

keyamege gadyana baduhauna beddalu akaluna sime.

90
To

the right

of the Dvarajmhlca doorway.

S'riinat parama-gambliira-syadvad-amogba-lauchlianani

jiyat trailokya-uathasya

bbadram astu

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

Jiiia-sasanaya sampadyatain pratividhana-hetave

auyavadi-mada-hasti-mastalca-spbatanaya gbatane patiyase


jagat-tritaya-iiatbaya

namo jauma-praniathine

naya-pramana-vag-rasmi-dbvasta-dhvaataya S'antaye

samyaktva-chudamani

sriman-maha-mandalesvarara

iiamo 'stu

||

Svasti samadhigata-paucba-maba-sabda-maba-maiidalesvarara

kulainbara-dyumani

||

||

namo Jinaya

||

Dvaravati-puravaradbisvarani

Yadava-

Malaparol gaudady aneka-namavali-samalaukritar appa

Talakadu-gonda Bhujabala Vira-Ganga

Tribbiivana-uialla

Visbmi-

Varddhana-Hoysala-Devara vijaya-rajyam uttarottarabhivriddbi-pravarddbamanam acbandrarkka-taram


saluttam
vritta

ire

tat-pada-padmopajivi

||

janatadharau udaran anya-vaiiita-duram Vacbas-sundari-

II

Maran en endapai

gbana-vritta-stana-baran ugra-rana-dbirani

janakam tan ene Makauabbe vibudlia-prakhyata-dharmma-prayukta nikamatta-cbaritre tay enal id en Ecbarn maba-dhanyano

kanda

vitrasta-malana budba-jana-

t|

mitram dvija-kula-pavitran Ecbam jagadol


patram ripu-kula-kanda-

kbanitrani Kaimdinya-gotran amala-cbaritram

Manu-cbaritan Ecbigankana

||

maneyol muni-jana-samuliamuni budba-janamum


Jina-pujane Jina-vandane

vrittiyan

Jina-mabiniegal avakalamum sobbisugum


uttama-guna-tati-vanita-

||

||

olakondad endu jagam ellam ka-

y yettuvinam amala-guna-sampattige jagadolage Pocbikabbeye nontal

vacbana

||

\\

ant cnlsid Ecbi-Bajana Tocbikaljbeya putran akbila-tirtthakara-parama-deva-parama-cbarita-

karananodinina-vipula-pulaka-pavilcalita-vara-bananum asama-3amara-rasa-i-asika-iipu-ni-ipa-kalapavalepa-lolupa-kripauaauv abarabbaya-bhaisbajya-sastra-dana-vinodanum sakala-161;a-^6kapan6dan'nn


vi-itta

II

vajram Vajvabbrito balain Halabbritas cbakram tatba Cbakrinas


saktiri S'aktidbarasya Gandiva-dbanur Ggandiva-kodandinab i
yas tadvad vitanoti Visbiui-nripateb karyyani Icatbam madrisair
Ggaiigo Ganga-taraiiga-raDJita-yaso-rasis savavnyo bliavet

||

||

72
vachaaa

aut enipa

|i

srimaii

maha-pradhauam dandaiiayakam droha-gharatta Gaiiga-Haja Cholana

Adiyamam ghattadim melada Gangavadi-nada gadiya Talakada-bidinol

samantaii

Cholam kotta nadata kodade kadi kollim ene


Tritta

vijigisliu-yiittij'indam etti

ittana bliumi-bhagadol ad anyar ad eke bbavat-pratapa-sam-

II

pattiya variinana-\adhiige Gaiiga-cliamupa jigisliu-vrittiyin-

ettida ninna

kayya

nisitasiya tau

mone benna-baran

ttuttire pogi Kafichi-guri-yappinam odida

e-

chchidapan ahamnisam Tigula

Daman

V enisuttam Talakadol inne

vachana

varam irdd

u-

nay unnad 6-

ittu

||

karam Gaiiga-Ra-

igal

und irddapan atta S'aiva-samivol saraanta-Damodarain

embinam onde meyyol arayaradin

||

Varmmam

aranya-saranya-vrittiyim

jana khalgahatig alki yuddlia-vidhiyol benn


dinal

ire pulle-vechclui ve-

enitanum bavarangalol palabaram beiikonda gaudindam

1|

||

rade nalid inuuv antadane janisi janisi Gaiiga tanna nambida-sudati-kadambad-erde pauvaue vog

sarclichidalli

Daman eydane

kadanadoj andii ninna taravariya barigs meyyan oddala-

padi yippantirddu

balam eradiim

||

eydi mudalisi dbriti-gedisi Ijonkondu

mattam Narasinga-

modalage ghattadim melada Cholana samantai' ellarum beiikondu nad-adud-ellaman. eka-

chchhatrad-midige sadhyara madi kude kritajiiam Vishnu-nripati mechchi mechchideni bedikollim ene

kanda

||

avanipan euag ittapan en-

avar-ivara-vol ulida

vastuvam bedade bhu-

bhuvanam bannise Govin-

daTadiyarn bedidam Jinarclicbana-lubdliam

Gommatam

ene muni-samuda-

yam mauadol mechchi mechchi


Gommata-devara pujag

dam mudadim
akkara

||

a-

fi

bichchalisuttum

bittan alte dhirodattam

||

adiy agirppud Arhata-samayakke MCda-saiigham Kondakundilnvayam

badu-vedadam baleyipud

alliya

Desiga-ganada Piistaka-gachchhada

b6dha-vil)havada Kukkutasana-]\laladliari-devara-sishyai' enipa peiupiu-

g adam csed irppa S'ubhachandra-siddhanta-devara guddam Gaiiga-chamupati

Gangavadiya basadigal

enit olav

anitumam tan eyde posayisidam

Gangavadiya Gommata- devargge suttalayaman eyde madisidam

Gangavadiya Tigiilaram benkoudu Vira-Gahgange nimirchchi-kottam

Ganga-Rajan a munnina Gaiigara

r;\yangam nurmmadi-danyan alte

dharmmasyaiva balal loko jayaty akhila-vidvishah


aropayatu tattraiva sarvvo

'pi

gunam uttamam

||

siimai-Jaina-vacho 'bdhi-varddhana-vidhus Si'diitya-vidya-nidhis


S-irppad-Darijpaka-hasti-mastaka-latliat-protkantha-kantliiravah

sa sriinan Gunachandra-dcva-tanayas saujanya-janyaranis

stheyat sri-Nayakirtti-deva-'.minipas siddhanta-chakresvarah

||

||

||

|f

73
krita-dig-jaitrav

ivam barutte Narasiinha-kslionipam kandu sa-

nmatiyira Goinmata-Parii^vanatba-Jinaram matt

pratima-gehaman

iiit

cliaturvvimSati-

ivarkke viiiutam protsahadim bittan a-

prati-mallam Savanera-Bekka-Kaggereyamum kalpantaram salvinam


Narasimha-Himadri-tad-udhrita-kalasa-brada-ka-liulla-kara-jihyike-

y anata-dhara-Gangambuui-Nayakirtti-muniaa-pada-sarasi-madhye

mimnad eutu KusuEQastram puttidom Vishnugam

lalana-lilege

lalita-S'ri-vadhuTingav ante Narasimlia-kshonipalangav

E-

balavad-vairi-kulantakam jaya-bhujam Ballala-bhupalakam

||

chira-kalam ripugajg-asadhyam enisirdd Uclicliangiyam mutti

kond a Kama-Devavani-

svaranam Sand-Odeya-kshitisvaraiian a bhandaramam striyaram

turaga-vratamumam samantu pididam Ballala-bMpalakam


Svasti sriman-Nayakirtti -siddhanta-chaki-avarttigala-guddam

||

chala-Devi-vadhugam pararttha-chaiitam punyadhikani puttidom

durddhara-tejo-iiidhi dliuligoteyane

||

||

sriman-maha-pradbanam

liiriya-bhaudari Hullayyaugalu srimat-pratapa-cbakravartti Vira-Ballala-Devara kayyalu

vara Parsva-devara

chaturvvimsati-tirttbakarara

bedikoudu Savanera-Bekka-Kaggereya bitta datti

sarvvadbikari

Gommata-de-

asbta-vidbarcbcbanegam risbiyar-ahara-danakkara
||

paramagama-varidbi-bima-

kiranam raddhanta-cbakri Nayakirtti-yamisvara sisbyan amala-nija-cbit-

parinatan Adbyatmi-Balacbandra-mmiindram

||

Kautu-kulanta-Kala-Yaman urjjita-sasanamam nisidbikasantatiyam tataka-sarasi-kulamam Nayakirtti-Deva-saiddbantikarol paroksha-vinayangalan

teradinda malpar a-

r int ire nontar ar enisidam Nayakirttin ila-vibbagadoj

||

91
Svasti samasta-gana-sampannar appa sri-Belugula-tirttbada samasta-manikya-nakharaiigala

mata-devara Paiisva-devarige varsba-nibandiyagi huvina-padige jati-havalakke tolege ta


visa

yida acbandrarkka-taram baram salisuvaru

j|

mangalam aha

sri sri

Sri-Gom-

karidakke

||

92
Svasti sii-Belugulada tirtthada Gummi-Setti Yadasaiya Gbikaiveya

Ketayya Konana Mari-Settiya maga

Lakkanna Lokeya Sabaniya magalu Somavve melamelada samasta nakharangalu Gommata-Devara


huvina padige Gangasamudrada hinds gadde sa 1 a Gommata-purada bhiimiy olage ondu honnabeddale gala Yakeyya samudayaiigala kayyalu maragonda mamalegarage acbandrarkka-taram baram
saluvantagi baradu kotta sasana

||

93
Svasti sri-Bhava-samvatsarada

Bbadrapada S'ukravaradandu sri-Gommata-Devarige cbavvisa

karige huvvina padige Janni-Settiya

bhandaravagi kotta ga

pa 2 J

maga

tirttha-

Chandrakirtti-bhattaraka-devara gudda Kallayyanu akshaya

yi mariyadiyalu

kundade basiga-huvvan akuvaru marigajam aba


19

sri sri

||

74

94
sri-Bhava-samvatsarada Pushya-^uddha

Svasti

Bri sri-Gommata-Devara

nityabliisliekakke

sri-

Prabhachandra-bhattaraka-devara gudda Chara Kanura Medavi-Settige paroksha-viiiayakke akshaya-

bhandarakke kotta gadyana nalku ya honiiege amrita-padige achandrarkka-nitya-padi 3 ya mana hala


nadisuvaru yi dharmmava manika nakarangaliun yelleyengalum araivaru mangalam aha sri sri
||

95
Halasura Soyi-Settiya maga Keti-Settiyaru Gommata-Devarallige uitya-padi muru mana halannu
abhisekakke kotta ga 3

honna padige hala nadeyisuvaru manika-nakhara nadeyisuvaru achandrarkka-

tarakam mangalam aha hn

\\

96
S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogha-laiichhanam
jiyat-trailokya-natbasya-sasanam Jina-sasanam

1|

srimad-rajadhani-Dorasamudra-

S'limat-pratapa-chakravartti Hoysala-sri-Vira-Narasimha-Devarasaru

dalu sukha-sankatha-vinodadim rajyam geyvuttam

da S'ravana-Suddha 15 Adivaradallu

siiman

ire

S'aka varusha 1191 neya S'rimukha-samvatsara-

maha-mandalacharyyaru Nayakirtti-devara sishyaru

Chandraprabha-devara kayyalu Honnachagereya Madayyana maga Sambu Devanu Sangi-Settiyara-maga

Bommanna

Aggapa-Settiyara

makkalu

Doraya Chavudayyanavarii

sri-Gommata-Devara amrita-

padige Mattiyakereya-nattakalla-sima-mariyadeyol agada-gadde suttalayada chatur-vvimsati-tirtthakara


amrita-padige kotta modaleriya gadde salege voudu sahita sai-vva-badha-pariharavagi dhara-purvvakam

madikondu achandrarkka-taram baram salvantagi kotta

datti

mangalam aha

sri sri sri


||

97
Svasti

ri-Bhava-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-Suddha

sri-Gommata-Pevara

5 Adivaradallu

nityablu-

shekakke amrita-padige sri-Prabhachandra-bhattaraka-devara-gudda Gerasappeya Govinda-Settiya-mom-

maga Adiyanna akshaya-bhandaravagi

yirisida

nityabhishekakke vabballa hala nadasuvaru

rkka-taram baram salvantagi nadasuvaru

||

yi

gadyana nalku

honge haga badi a badiyali

tiiigalinge

halinge manikya-nakarangala elleye vadayaru achandra-

mangalam aha

||

sri sri sri

|[

98
On

the east face of

a pillar in

AsliiadilipdlaTia

manfapa.

{First face.)

Svasti Sri-vijayabhyudaya-S'alivahana-sakha varusha

748 neya sanda varttamanakke saluva Vyaya-

iiama-samvatsarada-Phalguna ba 5 Bhanuvaradalu Kasyapa-gotre

prathamanuyoga-^akhayain sri-Ghavunda-Raja-vainsastharada

Ahaniya-sutre Vrishabha-pravare

Bilikere-Ananta-Rajai-arasinavara pra-

pautra Tota-Devarajai-arasinavara pautra Satyamangalada Chaluvai-arasinavara putra sriman Mahisurapuravaradhisa-ri-Krishna-Raja-Vadeyaravara


{Second

sammukhadalli

barigatu-kandachara-savara-kacheri-

face.)

yilake-bakshi Devarajai-arasinavaru Sri-Gommatesvara-svamiyavara mastakabhisheka-pujotsava-divasa

svarggasthar addakke
piije

Sri-puradinda varshamprati-varshadallu ^ri-Gommatesvara-svamiyavarige pada-

muntada sevarttha nadeyuvahage yivara putrarada Putta-Devarajai-arasinavaru 100 nuru varaha

hakiruva puduvattina sevege bhadram bhuyad varddhatain Jina-Sasanam

||

^ri

||

75

99
On

(he west face

'
:

of a second

pillar.

S'limat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amoglia-laSchlianam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

Saldia-varsha savirada 1459 taneya Vilambi-saravatsarada Magha-suddha 5 yalu Gerasoppeya Chavudi-

Settara Agani-Bommayyana

maga Kambliayyauu tauna

bidisikottudakke vondu tandakke

kslietra ada-hagiralagi Ghavudi-Settaru

adanu

ahara-dana Tyagada Brabmaiia mundana buvvina tota vondu padi-

akki-akshate-puuja islitanu achandrarkka-stbayiyagi navu nadasi baheiiu

mangnlam

sri sri sri sii sri

||

100
On
Tat-samvatsaradalu

die soutli face.

Chavudi-Settarige

Gerasoppeya

Doda-Devappagala maga

dharmma-sadana namage anumatya baralagi nivu namage

Chikkananu

paribarisi kottuddakke

danavanu adiandrarkka-sthayiyagi nadasi bahevu mangalam aba

kotia

tandakke ahara-

sri sri sri sri sri


||

101
On
Tat-samvatsaradalu Gerasoppeya

sasana namadi anupatya baralagi nivu


paryyantara

1-

the east face.

maga Bommananu

Chavudi-Settarige Kavigala

namage

paribarisi kottadakke varsba

kotta

dbarmma-

kke ara tiugalu

tandakke ahara-dana vanu achandrarkka-stbayiyagi nadasi bahevu maaigalam aha

^ri sri

102
On

the east face.

Tat-samvatsaradalu Gerasoppeya Chavudi-Settarige Huvvina Cbannayyanu

sambandha nanna ksbetravu ada-hagiralagi nivu a kshetravanu

bidisi

kotta dharmma-sadanada

ko

||

103
On
Sakha-varusha 1432 daneya

Changala-Mahadeva-mahipalana

the east face of a third piUar.

S'ukla-sanivatsarada Vayisakha
pradbana-siromaiii

ba 10 lu mandalesvara-kulottunga

Kesavanatha-vara-putra

kula-pavitram

Jina-

dharmma-sahaya-pratipalakar aha Bommyana-mantri-sahodarar

aha samyaktva-chudamani Channa-

Bommarasana Nanjarayapattanada

gosbti-sahaya

sravaka-bhavya-janangala

baJlivadava jirnnoddbarava madisidaru

sri

On

^ri-Gummata-svamiya

||

104

the pedestal of

Kushmandint

S'ri-Nayakirtti-siddbanta-chakravarttigala sishyaiu sri-Balachandra-devara gudda Keti-Settiya

Banima-Setti madisidam yaksbi-devatiyain

|1

maga

76

105
In Siddara

to the north.

lasti,

{First face.)

Srimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogha-laiichhanam
jiyat trailokya-uathasya

sri-Nabheyo

'jitas

sasauam Jina-sasanam

S'ambhaTa-Nnmi-Vimalas SmTat-Ananta-Dliarmmas

Chandrankas S anti-Kunthus sa-Sumati-Suvidliis


Mallis S'reyas Suparsvo Jalajaruchir Aro
sri-Viras clieti

||

S'italo

Vasupujyah

deva bhuvi dadatu cbatur-wimsatir mmarigalani

Viro visishtam vinataya rati

iti

Nandanah Parsva-Nemi

tri-lokair abliivarnnyate

yah

Ij

Dirasta-karmma nikhilarttha-vedi payad asau paschima-tii-tthaaathah

||

tasyabhavan sadasi Vira-Jinasya siddhas saptarddhayo ganadharah kila Radra-sankhyah


ye dharayanti subba-darsana-bodha-vrittim mitbya-trayad api ganaa vinivarttya visvan
IndrAgnibbutir api Vayubliutir

Akampano Mauryya-Sudharmma-Putrah

Maitreya-Mandyau punar Andbavelab Prabbasakas cbeti tadiya-samjuah


'

purwajnan iha

amun

agny-ambunidbi-trayottara nisanatbastUca yais sataih

Rudronaika-satacbalair api mitan saptaiva nityam ganan

||

siddbim gale Vira-Jine 'nubaddba-kevaly-abhikhyas traya e?a jatab


sri-Gautaroas tau cba
'

||

vadiiio 'vadhi-jusbah dbi-parj^yaya-jfianinah

6eve vai kriyakams cba siksbaka-yatin kaivalya-bbajo 'py


ity

||

Sadbarmma-Jambu yaib

kevali vai tad

ibanubaddbam

||

jananti Visbiuir Aparajita-Nandimitrau Govarddhanena guruna saba Bbadrababub

ye paiicba kevaUvad apy akbilam srutena suddba tato

'stu

mama

dbis sratakevaUbbyah

vidyamivada-patbane svayam agatabbir vvidyabbir atma-cbaritad amalad abhinnali

||

purvvani ye dasa-punmy api dbarayauti tan naumy abbinna-dasapurvvadbaran samastan


te Ksbatriyab Prosbtila-Gangadevau

Jayas

Sudbarmma

Vijayo Visakhah

sri-Buddbilo 'nyau Dbritisbena-Nagau Siddbarttbakas cbety abbidbana-bbajah

Naksbatra-Pandu Jayapala-Kamsacbaryyav api sri-Drumasbenakas cba


ekadasangi-dbaraneua rudba ye pancba te 'mi bridi

me

vasautu

||

acbara-samjiianga-bbrito 'bhavans te Lobas Subbadro Jaya-purwabliadrab

tatba Yasobabur ami bi mida-stambba Jiaendragama-ratna-bannmye

sriman

Kumbbo

||

Vinito Haladbara-Vasudev-Acbala Merudluras

Sarvvajnas Sarvvagupto Mabidbara-Dhanapalau Mahavira-Virau


ity

||

ady aneka-surishv atba supadam upetesbu divyat tapasya-

Sastradbaresbu puiiyad

ajaiii

sajagatam Kondakundo yatiiidrab

rajobbir asprisbtatamatvam antar bbabye

'pi

||

samvyanjayatum yatisab

rajah-padani bbumitalam vibaya cbacbara inanye cbatur augulam sab


srimaii Umasvatir

ayam

yatisas Tatvarttha-sutram prakati-cbakara

||

yau-mukti-marggacharanodyatanam patheyam argbyam bhavati prajanam


tasyaiva sisbyo 'jaui Griddbrapiiichbab dvitiya-samjuasya Balakapiiichbali
yal-sukti-ratnani bbavanti loke

mukty-angana-mohana-mandanaui

||

1|

||

77
Samantabbadras sa

cliiraya jiyaJ vadibha-vajraukusa-sukti-jalah

yasya prabliavat sakaliivaniyam vadliyasa durvvadaka-varttayapi

||

syat-kara-mudrita-samasta-padarttba-pumnam
trailokya-harmniyam akhilam sa khalu vyanakti

diu-vvadakokti-tamasa pihitantalalan^
Samantabliadi-a-vachaua-sphuta-ratiia-dipah

||

tasyaiva sisliyas S'ivakoti-suiis tapo-latalambana-deha-yashtili

saiiisiira-varakara-potam etat Tatvarttba-sutram tad alamchakara

prilgalbbya dayi-guruna kila

sri-Pujyapada

iti

De van audi budbya punar vvipulaya

||

sa Jinendi-a-buddbih

chaisba budbaili prachakbye yat pujitah pada-yuge

Bbattakalanko kiita Saugatadi-durvvakya-pankais salcalaiika-bbutara

jagatyam Jinaseiia-suiih yasyopadesojvala-darppanena

||

jagal sva naraeva vidbatum ucbcbaib saittbaip samantad akalankam eva


jiyaj

vana-devatabhih

||

vyaktikritam sarvvam idam vineyab panyani puranam purusba vidanti

||

vinaya-bbarana-patram bbavya-lokidka-mitram
vibudba-nuta-charitram tad Ganendragra-putram

vihita-bhuvana-bbadram vita-moboru-nidrara

vinamata-Guuabbadram tiruna-vidya-samudram

||

sad-vyanjana-svara-nabbas-tanu-laksbanaiigachcbhinnaiiga-bbauma-sakuriaiLga-nimittakair yy^h
kala-traye

'pi

tat saksbivat

sukha-dubkba-jayajayadyam

punar

avaiti

samastam eva

||

yab Pusbf)adantena cba Bbutabaly-akhyeuapi sisbya-dvitayena

reje

pbala-pradanaj'a jagaj-jananam praptorikurabbyam iva Ifalpa-bhujah

||

Arbadbalis-saugba-chatur-vvidbam sa sri-Kondakundanvaya-Mula-sangbam

kala-svabbavad iba jayamanad vedetara kalpikaranaya chakre

sitambaradau viparita-rupe kbile visangbe vitanotu bodbam


tat Sena-Nandi-tridivesa-Sirabas-saiigbesbu yas tarn

||

manute kudritsab

||

saugbesbu tatra gana-gacbcbba-vab-trayena lokasya chaksbushi bhidbajusbi Nandi-sangbe


Desi-gaue dbrita-gunanvita-Pustakacbchba-gachcbbe 'rigulesvara-vabr jjayati prabbuta

||

tatrasan Nagadey-Odayaravi-Jina-Megbaprabba Balacbandra

deva-bri-Bbanucbandra-S'ruta-Naya-Gunadharmmadayah kirtti-devab

deva-sri-Cbandradharmmendra-kula-guna-tapo-bbusbanas surayo 'nye

Vidyadbamendra-Padmamara-yasuguna-Manikkanandy-abvayas cba
(Second

||

face.)

vibita-durita-bbaiiga bbiuna-vadibha-sriuga vitata-vividba-maiigab visva-vidyabja-bbriiigab

vijita-jagad-Aiiaugavesa-durojvalanga visada-cbaraiia-tuuga visritas te 'sta-saugah

||

jiyacb cbbri-Nemicbandrah kuvalaya-laya-krit kuta-kottirddba-gatro

nityodyan-drisbti-badha-viracbana-kusalas tat-prabbakrit-pratapab

chandrasy eva pradattamrita-vacbana-rucba niyate yasya santiiu


dbarmraa-vyajasya-netus s\aru abbimatn-padam yas cba nemi-ratbasya

||

20

sri-Maghanandi-vibudho jagatyam anvarttham evatanutatma-nama

samuUasat samvara

nirjjiteiia

na yeua papany abhinanditani

tirnge tadiye dlirita-vadi-simlie guru-pravahonnata-vamsa-gotre

'ris

athodito 'bhun nija-pada-seva-pramodi-loko 'bliayachandra-devali


jayati jita-tamo

'

||

tyakta-doshanushangah-padam akhila-kalanam patram Ambhorubayah

auugata-jaya-pakshas chatta-mitrauukulyas satatam Abhayacbandras sat-sabha-ratna-dipali


tadiya-tanujas S'rutamunir ggani-padesas tapo-bhava-n'yantrita-tanus stuta-Jinesab
tato 'jani Jinendra-vacbanasta-vishayasas tata

||

sva-yasasa bhrita-samasta-Fasudhasah

i|

bhava-vipina-krisanuh-bhavya-pankeja-bbanus sa vitata-nama-soiius sampade kamadlienuh

bbuvi durita-tamo 'ri-prottba-santapa-vari S'rutamuni-vara-suris suddba-silo 'sta-narih

||

chandoddanda-tri-dandam parama-sukha-padam papa-bijam para govaragaroru kara-trividham adbikrita-gauravam garavam cha

tulyam bhallona salya trayam atula-vapus-sarmma-marmma-cbcbhidam bo


bbasbonnesbi tri-dosbam S'rutamuni-munipo uirmmumocbaika eva

||

prasisbya-bba-ganeiiga-mabasa bliuvi tadiye pravarddbayati punina-kaia-iiidur iva yas sma

aaadi-Didhanadi-paramagaina-pa.y6dbim abbud Abliinava-S'rutamuiiir ggani-pade sab

margge durgge nisarggat pratibbata-katu-jalpena vadena


sravye kavye

'ti

mantre tantre

viipi

navye mridu-madhura-padaih. sarmmadair nnarmmadais cba

'pi

ko vauyah kovido

|i

yantre nuta-sakala-kalayara cha sabdainiiave va


'sti

S'ratamuni-muiiivad visva-vidya-viuodah

||

sabde sri-Pujyapadah sakala-vimata-cliit-tarkka-tantresbii Devah


siddliante satya-rupe Jina-vinigadite

Gautamah-Kondakundah

adliyatme Varddbamano Mauasija-mathaue vari-mug-duhkba-vanbav


ity

evam

kirtti-patram S'rutamunivad abhud bhu-traye ko 'tra kascbit

sraddbam suddbam pravriddbam dadbatam adbikritani Jaina-margge

||

susai-gge

siddbim buddbim maharddhe budba-vara-nivabair adbbutam artyamanam

mitram cMtram cbaritram bbava-bbaya-bbayadam bbavya-iiavyambujanani


apy euo nyuiiam euam S'rutamuni-munipam cbandram aradbayadbvam
siiman
abbiij

ito

'syAbbayacbandra-sures tasyanujata^ S'rutakirtti-devah

||

Jinendrodita-lakshananam apurnna-laksbikrita-cbaru-vrittah

||

vidita-sakala-vede vita-cbeto-visbade vijita-iiikbila-vade visva-vidya-viuode

vitata-cbarita-mode vispburach-cbit-prasade vinuta-Jinapa-pade visva-rakshara prapede

sa srimams tat tanujas tadanu ganipade sasyadbach Charukirttih


kirttyakirnna-trilokya

(Third

mubur

ayati vidbuh

karsyam adyapy atulyab

face.)

yasyopanyasa-vanya-dvlpa-patu-gbatayotpatitas cbatavacbab

Padma-sadmatta-niitrojvalatara-rucbayo 'py uttbita vadi-padmab

||

charu-sris Charukirttih pada-nata-vasudhadbisvaro 'dhisvaro 'yam

garvvam kurvyantam urvvisvara-sadasi maba-vadjiiam vada-vaudyain


cbakre yikridad agresara-sarasa-vachah sadbitasesha-sadhyo
'vedyavedyadya-vidya vyapagama-vilasad-visva-vidya-vinodidi
||

||

79
Biillala-kslioaipalaip valita-Bali-bal;im vajibliir vvtjiiajira

rogavegad gatasM
aliryyai va

stiiitim api saliasolla-ghata

svayam

maninaya

so 'khilavid Abliaynsures tatlia tarayattam

nissimasesha-sastramlmnidhim Aliliayasurira parain Simhanaryyam

||

^ishto dushtagha-pisbti-karana-nipuna-sutrasya tasyopadeshtui

Sishyah piyusha-nishyandana-patu-vachanah Panditali khaiiditaghah

suris siiro vineyamburulia-vikasane sarvva-dig-vyapi-dbama

sriman asthat kritastbo Belugula-nagare tatra dharnimabhivrldhyai


yasniims Chamimda-EAjo Bhujabalinam inam

bhaktya saktya

clia

||

Gummatam karmmathajnam

muktyaijita-Sura-nagare sthapayad bbadiani adrau

tadvat kalalrayotboivnla-tanu-Jina-bimbani manyani cbanyah

Kailase

sila-sah' ti'i-bhuvana-vilasat-kirtti-cbakriva

stbiiiic tat

chakre

||

sthana-mantiojvalataram atulam Paudito 'laukarotu

srimati esbo

'i-Icl.cikirttir

nnripa iva vilasat sala soptiiiakadyaili

cbitram sirsbe 'nishicliya tri-bbuvaiia-tilakam tarn punas sapta-varaii

pankoninuktain vidbayal<liila-jagad-ura-punyais tathalamchakara

||

kimva ksliirabbisbekad uta n'ja-yasaso iiirmmalach clihankaradria


gotradrin spatakim rha kshitim amara-gajan dig-gajan esba dhirab

kslurodan sapta-sindbun upari-jara-dbaran saradaii naga-lokam

S'esbakiniuam vidirnuamrita-kalasam api svar-vvitene na vidmab

Merau

||

jamnabliisbekaiii Sura-patir iva tat tathaivatra saile

devasyadarsayau no param akhila-janasyaisba surir vvidhaya

san-marggam chadhunainam

piliitam api

chiram vama-drig vaktamobbih


"

nissesbam tani purvvara Purur iva piiuar atrakalanko 'paniya


re re Kaiiada konani

saranam

||

adliivasa ksbudra-nidi a-nivasam

maimanisecbcbliam atucbcbhani tyaja nija-patu-vadesbu kricbcbbrasu gachchha

Bauddbabuddbe

vimiigdlio 'sy apasara sabasa Sanldiya

ma raukba

siiman mathnati vadindra-gajam Abbayasurili param vadi-siinhah

sankbye

||

aisvaryyam vahatas cha sasvata-mukbe dattaa cba sarvvajiiatam


bibbrate cba nirisatam sivataya sri-Charukirttisvarau
tatrilyam Jina-bbag asav ajinabbag

dbimau ayam marggane

Hemadrim samadbatta-margganam ura-stbemasa Hemacbale

||

spburijad-Dhurjiati-bhala-locbana-sikhi-jvalavalidasya te

hain ho Manmatha-jivanausbadbir abbud esba. pura S'ailaja

sarvvajnottama-Cbaruldrtti-sumunes samyak-tapo-vabnina

nirddagdbasya cbaritra-cbanda-maruto-ddbutasya ka te gatib


pitamaha-parishvanga-sangatainah-prasantaye
Charukirtti-vacho Gangalingitangi Saraavati

||

||

asyam Vaiii-nivasyam hridayam uru-dayara svam

cbariti'am pavitram

debam santyaika-geham sakala-sujanata-ganyam udbbuta-punyam

sravya bbavya gunalir nnikhila-budba-tater yyasya so 'yam jagatyam

atyaiudba-prasado jayatu chiram

ayam

Cbarukirtti-vratindrah

||

80

mudham

pi'audLam daridram dhana-patim

dushtam sishtam cha duhkhariA'itam


{Fourth

adhamam manavam manavantnm

api sukliinam

durmmadain dliarmma-silain

face.)

kurvvan samanta-bhadram cbaritara anusaran namva samantabhadram

tanvan sri-Cbarukirttir jjagati vijayate cbandiika cbarukirttih

||

re re Charvvaka-garvvara parihara birudalim puraiva praniuncba

Sankbyasankbyeya-rajat-parikara-nikarad apta gbattu

purnnam K3,nada turiraam


bimsan pumso 'bbisamsyo

vrajati

'si

Bhatta

manam apan-nidanam

tyaja injam anisam

yad apai-an vadinab S.mbaiiaryyah

ii

tat-panditangbry-anuratau tad iladbinatbau samyaklva-bodba-charanonnata-dana-nislitban

jata? ubbau Hariyano harinaiika-cbarur Mmanikka-Deva

iti

cliArjj;ma-deva-kalpah
||

dbanyamanyena sanyasa-parama-vidbinaTietum eva svayam svam

dbarmmam karmmari-marmma-cbcbbidam uru-sukbadam

duillabbani vallabbam cba

santas sauter nisantikrita-sakala-janab sukti-piyusba-purais


te 'mi sarvve 'sta-dehas

sura-padam agamaii dhyata Jaineudra-padab.

||

tatra trayo-dasa-satais cba dala-dvayena S'ake 'bdake parimite bhavad Isvaralchye

Maghe cbaturddasa-titbau

Sitabbaji-vare Svatau sanais sura-padam Puru-pandltasya

asid atbAbbinava-pandita-deva-surir

asananacbcbbam

ukuri-krita-kirttir esliab

j|

sisbye nidhaya nija-dbarmma-dburina-bbavam yatratma-samskriti-pade 'jani Panditaryyah


||

tatbyam mitbya-kadambam satatam

idam tatvam Tatbagatatvam


jivan.

api vidliitsu vritba ttlmyas

tarala-jaua-siro-ratna tava pradbava

bbadrani pasyaty uru-jagad-uditat tyakta-vadabbilasbo

yasniad bbasmi-karoty agnir iva buvitarun vadinab Panditaryyah

||

samsarapara-varakara-dara-labari tulya-salyotba deba-

vyuhe mubyaj jananam asukba-jala-cbarair ardditanam amisbam

poto nito vinito 'dbbuta-tati-gatavan-navya-bbavyarcbcbitanghrib

bhadronnidras sumudras satatam Abbinavo rajate Paiiditaryyah


[

||

ay am atba guru-bbaktyakarayat tan-nisbadyam


apara-ganibbir ucbcbair ggebibbis tais sabaiva

sabha-dina-sumuburtte puritodbbubilasam

yugapad akbila-vadya-dbvana-ratna-pradanaih
ity atma-salrtya

||

nija-muktaye 'rbaddasoditam sasanaip etad urvvyarp

sastraugba-kartri-traya-samsanaugam achaudra-taram ravi-Meru jiyat

||

106
S'rimat Kanmata-dese jayati piira-varam Gaiigavatj'-akhyam etat
sadrik danopavasa-vrata-rucbir abhavat tatra Manil^ya-devab

Babayi dharmma-patni gnna-gana-vasatis tasya sunus tayos cba


sriman JSlayaniia-namajani guna-mani-bbak Cbandrakirttes cha sisliyab
samyaktva-cbiidamani-yenisida a bhavyottamanu
vatsarada

Cbaitra ba

Gu

svasti

sri-Gr.mmata-uatbana

sri

S'aka-varusba

madhyabuada

||

1331 neya Virodbi-sam-

asbta-vidbarchc!;ana-niraittavao-i

Belugulada Gaiigasamuclracla kercya kelege dana-saleya gatlde klia 2 gavanu Belugulada

nakharada

Hariya-Gaudana

gaudagala samakshamadalli

maga Gummata-Deva Mauikya-Devana maga


devarige

madi

pada-pujeyam

vahanta kirttiyanu punyavanu uparjjisi kondanu maugalam

kramavagi kondu

alia sri sri sri

manikya-

Bommannan
kottu

olagiiiJa

asadharana

||

107
S'iladi

Chandramauli-vibhuv Acliala-Devi-nijodgha-kantey a-

lola-mrigakshi Belgulada
rchchalige bedi

Gummata-nathana padad

Bekkana simeyan

a-

ittan udara-Vira-Ba-

Uala-nripalakan ur\iyuin abdhiyum ullinam ayde salvinam

antu dharapurvvakavam madikottanta grama sime


hallL

||

muda Honnenahalli

teiika

Bastihalli

Devara-

paduva Cliolenahalli Hailunahalli

{Beloiv the third face.)

badaga Mafichanahalliya

bittu tota

gramavu achandrarkka-sthayiyagi saluge mangalam aha

sri sri Sri

||

108
South of the Siddara

lasti.

{First face.)
S'ri

Jayaty ajeyya-mahatmyam visasita-kusasanam

sasauam Jaiiiam udbhasi-mukti-lakshmyaika-sasanam

||

aparimita-sukham analpavagamamayam prabala-bala-hritatankam


nikhilavaloka-vibhavam prasaratu hridaye paramjyotih

||

uddiptakhila-ratnam uddlirita-jadara nan,-nayantargriham


sa-syatkara-sudhabhilipti-janibhrit karunya-kupochcbhritam

aropya sruta-yanapatram amrita-dvipam iiayantali paraa


ete tirttha-krito madiya-hridayS

madhye bhavabdbya satam

||

tatrabhavat tri-bhiivana-prabhur iddha-vriddhih

sri-Varddhamana-munir antima-tirttlianatbah

yad-deha-diptir api sannihitakhilanam


purvvottarasrita-bliavan visadi-chakara

||

tasyabhavacli cliarama-cliij-jagad-isvarasya yo yauvvarajya-pada-samsrayatali prabhutah

sri-Gautamo ganapatir bbhagavan varisthas sresbthair anusbthita-nutir mmunibhis sa jiyat


tad-anvaye suddhimati pratite samagra-silamala-ratna-jale i

abhud yatiodio bhuvi Bhadrabahuh payah-payodhav

iva pumna-cliandrah

||

Bhadrabahur agrimas samagra-buddhi-sampada


suddba-siddha-sasanam su-sabda-bandha-sundaram

iddba-vritta-siddhir atra baddba-karmma-bhit tapo-

vriddhi-varddhita-prakirttir

uddhadhe mabarddhikali

yo Bhadrabahuh sruta-kevalanani

mumsvaranam

1|

jha paschimo

'pi

apaschimo 'bhiid vidusham vineta sarvva-srutarttha-pratipadanena

||

21

i|

82
tadiya-sishyo 'jani GhaQdraguptah samagra-silanata-deva-vriddhah
vivesa yat tivra-tapah-prabhava-prabhuta-kirttir bhuvanantarani

tadiya-vamsakaratah prasiddhad abhud adoslia yati-ratna-mala

||

babhau yad antar-mmaiiivan munindras sa Kundakimdodita-chanda-dandah

abhud Umasvati-munih pavitre vamse tadiye sakalarttha-vedi

sutrikritam yena Jina-pranitam sastrarttlia-jatam muui-pungavena

||

sa prani-samrakshana-savadhaiio babhara yogi kila griddhra-pakshan

tada prabhrity eva budha

yam ahur acharyya-sabdottara-Griddhrapinchcbham

tasmad abh,ud yogi-kula-pradipa Balakapinchclihah sa tapo maharddhih


yad-anga-samsparsana-matrato

Samantabhadro

'jani

vayur vvishadin amriti-chakara

fl

bhadra-murttis tatah pranetPi Jiua-sasauasya

'pi

yadiya-vag-vajra-kathora-patas chumni-chakara prativadi-sailari

ayam

||

||

sri-Piijyapadoddhrita-dharaama-i'ajyas tato suradhisvara-piijya-padah

yadiya-vaidusliya-guiian idanim vadanti sastrani tad-uddhritani

dhrita-visva-buddhir

||

||

atra yogibhih krita-kritya-bhavam anubibhrad uchcbakaih

Jinavad babhuva yad-Anaiiga-chapahrit sa Jinendra-buddhir

iti

sadhu-vamnitali

sri-Pajyapada-munir apratimauBhadharddhir j jiyad Videha-Jina-darsaiia-puta-gatrah


yat-pada-dhauta-jala-saiiisparsab-prabhavat kalayasam kila tada kanaki-chakara

tatah param sastra-vidam

muniuam

agresaro 'bhiid Akalanka-surih

maharshau divah-patin uarttuin

||

iva prakrishtan

tad anvayodbhuta-munisvaranam babliuvur ittham blmvi sangha-bhedali


sa yogi-sahghas chatiirah prabhedan asadya bhuyan aviruddha-vrittan
I

||

mithyandhakara-stliagitakhilartthah prakasita yasya vacho-mayiikhaih


tasmiii gate svargga-bhuvam

||

||

babhav ayam sri-bhagavan Jinendras chatur-mmukhaniva mithas samaiii

||

Deva-Nandi-Simha-Sena-sangha-bheda-varttinam

desa-bhedatahprabodha-bhajideva-yogiuam

vrittatas samastato 'viruddha-dharmma-seviiiam

madhyatah prasiddha esha Nandi-sarigha

abhut

ity

||

Nandi-sahghe sa-Desiya-gane gachchhe 'chchha-Pustake


Ihgulesa-balir jjiyan mangali-krita-bhutalah

||

tatra sarvva-sariri-raksha-krita-matir vvijitendriyas

siddlia-sasana-varddhana-pratilabdha-kirtti-kalapakah

visruta-S'rutakirtti-bhattaraka-yatis samajayata

prasphurad-vachanamritamsu-vinasitakhihi-hrittamah

||

kritva vineyan krita-kritya-vrittin nidhaya teshu sruta-bharam uchchaOi

sva-deha-bharam cha bhuvi prasantas samadhi-bhedena divam sa bheje


{Second

||

face.)

gate gagana-vasasi tridivam atra yasyochchhrita

na vritta-guna-samhatir

vvasati kevalam tad-yasah

amanda-mada-Manmatha-pranamad-ugra-chapochchalatpratapa-hati-krit-tapas-charana-bheda-labdham bhuvi
sri-Charulvirtti-munir apratima-prabhavas

||

tasmad abhim nija-yaso dhavali-kritasah

yasyabhavat tapasi nishthuratopasantis chitte guue cha guruta krisata sarire


yas tapu-vallibhir vvellitagha-drumo varttayamasa sara-trayain bhutale

||

yukti-aastradikam cha prakrishtasayas sabda-vidyambudher vriddhi-krich-cliandramah


||

83
yasya yogisiuali padayos sarvvada saiiginim Indiram pasyatas S'ariiginah
chintayevabliavat krislmatii vai'shmanah sanyatha iiilata

yeshara sarirasrayato

'pi

vato rujali pi'asantira vitatana tesham

Ballala-rajotthita-roga-santir asit

munir nimauisha-balato

tasriiin

kilaitat

vicliaritani

vihaya dehain vividbapadam

astamayati

kim bhavet

padam

kimu bheshajena

tat tanoh

||

samadhi-bbedam samavapya sattamali

vivesa divyam vapur iddba-vaibbavam

kritiniyaryyamninabhavishyat tada Pandita-yatis

somah vastu-mithya-tama-stoma-pibitamsarvTam uttamair

II

ity

ayam

II

vaktribbir upaghoshi

||

vibudba-jana-palakam kubadba-mata-barakam
vijita-sakalendriyam bhajata

tam alam budbah

||

Dhavalasarovara-nagara-Jinaspadara asadrisam akrita tad-uru-tapo-mabab

yat-pada-dvayam eva

||

bbiipati-tatis cbakre sii'6-bbusbanam

yad-vakyamritam eva kovida-kulam pitva

jijivanisain

yat-ldrttya vimalam babhuva bbuvanara ratnakarenavritam

yad-vidya visadi-cbakara bbuvaiie sastrarttba-jatam mabat


kritva tapas tivram analpa-medbas

||

sampadya puiiyany anupaplutani

tesbam pbalasyauubhavaya datta-cheta

iviipa tridivam sa yogi

||

tasmin jato bhuinni Siddbanta-yogi prodyad-vacba, varddhayan siddha-sastram

suddhe vyomiii Dvadasatma karaugbair yyadvat padma-vyuham unnidrayan svaih

durvvady-uktam sastra-jatam viveki vacbanekantarttba sambbutaya yah

1|

Indro 'sanya megha-jalotthaya bhu-vriddham bhubrit-samhatim va bibheda

||

yadvat padambiija-natavanipala-mauli-

ratnamsavo 'nisam amiim vidadhus saragam

tadvan na vastu na vadbur nna cba vastra-jatam

no yauvvariam na cha balam na cha bhagyam iddham

||

pravisya sastrambudhim eslia dhiro jagraha purvvam sakalarttba-ratnam

pare 'samartthas tad anupravesad ekaikam evatra na sarvvam apuli

sampadya sisbyan sa munih prasiddhan adhyapayamasa kusagra-buddhin


jagat-pavitri-karanaya dharmma-pravarttanayakbila-samvide cha

||

||

kritva bhaktim te guros sarvva-sastram nitva vatsa kamadhenuni payo va


svikrityochchais tat-pibanto 'ti-pushtah saktim svesharn

tadiya-sishyeshu \idam-vareshu gunair anekais S'ratamuny-abbikhyah


raraja saileshii samunnateshu sa ratna-kutair iva Mandaradrih
kuleiia silena

khyapayamasur iddham

gunena matya sastrena rupena cha yogya eshah

||

||

vicharyya tarn suri-padam sa nitva krita-kriyam svam ganayamcbakara


||

athaikada chintayad

ity

anenah sthitim samalolcya

nijajiisho 'Ipam

samarpya chasmin sva-ganam samartthe tapas charishyami samadhi-yogyam


||

vicharyya chaivam hridaye ganagranir nnivedayamasa vineya-bfindhavah

munis samahuya gaiiagra-varttinam sva-putram ittham sruta-vritta-sahnam

|(

{TJiird face.)

mad-anvayad esha samagato 'yam gano gunanam padam asya raksha


tvayaiiga

madvat kriyatam itishtam samarpayamasa gani ganam svam

||

guru-viraha-samudyad-dulikha-dunam tadiyam rnuldiam aguru-vachobhis sa prasanni-chakara


sapadi vimalitabda-shshla-pamsu-pratanam kim adliivasati j^oshin-manda-phutkara-Tataih
||

84
kriti-tati-hita-vrittas satva-gupti-pravritto jita-kumata-viseshas Soshitasesha-dosliah

gate 'tra tat-sui-i-padasrayo 'yam munisvaras sangham avarddhayat taram

gunais cha sastrais

cliaiitair aninditaih

dharmmam

prachintayan tad-guru-pada-pankajam

prakritya-krityam Imta-sangha-raksho vihaya chakrityam analpa-buddhih

pravarddhayau

'gamad divya-bhuyara

jita-Ratipati-satvas tatva-vidya-prabhutvas sukrita-phala-vidlieyam so

aninditam tad-gurupadesan sapliali-chakara

||

|1

akhandayad ayam munir vvimala-vagbhir atj-uddhatau


amanda-mada-saficharat-kumata-vadi-kolabalan

bhramami-arQara-bbumi-bbrid-bhramita-varidhi-prochcbalattaranga-tati-vibbrama-grahana-cbaturibbir bbhuvi

ka tvam kamini kathyatam S'rutamuneh

||

kim agamyate

kirttih

Brahman mat-priya-sannibho bhuvi budhas sammrigyate

sarvvatah

nendrah kim sa cha gotra-bhid Dhana-patih kim nasty asau kinnarah


S'eshah kutra gatas sa cha dvirasano Rudrah pasunam patih

||

Vag-devata-hridaya-raSjana-mandanani mandara-pushpa-makaranda-rasopamani

ananditakhila-janany amritam vamanti karnneshu yasya vachauani kavisvaranam

samanta-bhadro

'py

aSamantabhadrah ^ri-pujya-pado

na Pujyapadah

'pi

mayura-pinchchho 'py aMayurapinchchhas chitram viruddho

'py

||

aviruddha eshah

evam Jinendrodita-dharmmam uchchaih prabhavayantam muni-vamsa-dipinam


adrisya-vritya Kalina prayukto vadhaya rogas tam avapa dutavat
yatha khalah prapya mahanubhavam tam eva paschat kabali-karoti

||

||

tatha sanais so 'yam anupravisya vapur bbabadhe pratibaddha-viryyah


aiigany abhuvan sakriSani ynsya na cha vratany adbhuta-vritta-bhajah

||

||

prakampam apad vapur iddha-rogan na chittam avasyakam aty-apurvvam


sa moksha-margge ruchim esha dhiro mudaii cha dhannme hridaye prasantim
I

samadade tad-viparitakariny asmin prasarppaty adhideham uchchaih

angeshu tasmin pravijriiiibhamane nischitya yogi tad-asadliya-rupatam


tatas samagatya nijagrajasya

Deva panditendra

pranamya padav avadat

kritanjalih

||

||

yogi-raja dharmnia-vatsala

tvat-pada-prasadatas samastam aijjitam

maya

sad yasali srutam vratam tapas cha punyam akshayam


kim mamatra varttita-kriyasya kalpa-kankshinah
||

dehato vinatra kashtam asti kini jaga-traye tasya roga-piditasya vachyata, na sabdatah

dhyeya eva yogato vapur vvisarjjana-kramas sadhu-vargga sarvva-kntya-vedinam vidam-vara


vliuapya karyyam munir ittham artthyara muhur muhur vvarayato gasiesat
I

svikritya sallekhanam

atmaninam samahito bhavayati sma bhavyam

||

udyad-vipat-timi-timiiigila-nakra-chakra-prottanga-mrityu-mriti-bhima-taranga-bhaji

tivrajavamjava-payonidhi-madhya-bhage klisuaty ahar-nnisam ayam patitas sa jautuh

idam khalu yad-aiigakam gagaua-vasasam kevalarn


na heyam asukhaspadam nikhila-dehalihajam api
ato 'sya munayah param vigamanaya baddhasaya
i

yatanta iha santatam kathina-kaya-tapadibhih


vishaya-saiichayo visham asesha-doshaspadam
||

ayam

spriai-jani-jusham aho bahu-bhaveshu sammohakrit

atah khalu vivekinas tam apahaya sai'vvam-saha


visanti

padam akshayam vividha-karmma-hany

uttliitam

||

||

{|

85
(Fourth

face.)

uddipta- duhklia-sikhi-sangatlm aiiga-yaslitim tivrajavanijava-tapatapa-tapa-taptam


srak-cliandanadi-visliayamisha-taila-siktain ko vavalambya bhuvi saficharati

prabuddhah

srashtuh strinam enasani srishtitah kim gatrasyadho bhumi-srishtya clia kirn syat
putradinain satru-karyyam kim arttham srisbter ittbam vyartthata dhatur asit

idam

hi

balyam bahu-duhkha-bijam idam

ghana-niga-daha

vayah-si'ir

sa vriddhabhavo Spy amarshastra-^ala daseyam angasya vipat-phala hi n


labdham maya praktana-janma-punyat su-janma-sad-gatram apiirvva-buddhih
sad-asrayah sri-Jina-dbarmma-seva tato vina
itthara vibhavya

ma

cha parah

sakalam bhuvana-svarupam yogi vinasvaram

ai'ddhavamibta-drig askhalitantarangah pasyan svarupam

kah

kriti

||

prasamam dadbanah

iti

so 'vahitas

iti

1|

samadhau

||

bridaya-kamala-madhye saiddham adaya rupain


prasarad-amrita-kalpair

mmMa-mantraib prasiOcban

iiluni-parisbad-udirnna-stotra-gboshais sabaiva

S'rutamuuir ayam aiigam svam vihaya prasantah

||

agamad-amrita-kalpam kalpam alpikritaina


vigalita-parimobas tatra bhogaugakesbii

vinamad amara-kantananda-basbpixmbu-dbara
pataiia-hrita-rajontar-ddbama-sopana-ramyam

||

yatau yate tasmin jagad ajani sunyara janibbritam


?^-

mano-moba-dbvantam gata-balam

apiiry apratihatam

vyadipyad-yacb cbbuko nayana-jalam usbnaiii virachayan


viyogah kim kiiryyad iba na

mahatam dussabatarah

pada yasya maha-mun&r

na kair bbubhricb-cbbirobbir dhrita

api

||

vrlttam san na vidamvarasya bridayam jagraba kasyamalam


so 'yam sri-muni-bbanuman vidhi-vasad

yuyam

astam prayato mahan

tad-vidhiin eva hanta tapasa hantura

yatadhvam budbah

yatra prayaiiti paralokam anindya-vritta sthauasya tasya paripujanam eva teshara


ijya

bhaved

iti

isbu-sara-sikbi-yidhu-mita-S'aka-Paridhavi-sarad-dvitiyagAsbadbe

sita-navami-Vidbudinodaya jusbi sa-Visakbe pratisbthiteyam iba

||

vibna-sakala-kriyam vigata-rodbam aty urjjitam


vilaugbita-tamas tula-virabitam vimukta sayam

avaii-manasa-gocbarain vijita-lOka-salcty agrimam

madiya-bridaye 'uiiam vasatu dhama-divyam mabat

||

prabandba-dbvani-sambandba sad-ragotpadana-ksbama

Manga-Raja-kaver vvani Vani-viiiayate taram

||

109
On
{North

kritakrita-punya-raseh stbeyad iyam S'rutamunes suchiram niskadya

(he

Tydgada Brahma Deia

Icambha.

face.)

Brahma- Ksbatra-kulodayacbala-siro-bbushamanir bbhanuman


Brabma-Ksbatra-kulabdlii-varddhana-yaso-rocbih

udba-didhitih

Brahma-Ksbatra-kulakaracbala-bbava-sri-bara-vanJmauili

Brabma-Kshatra-kulagni-cbanda-pavanas Cbavunda-RajO

'jani

|[

j)

86
kalpanta-kshubhitabdhi-bMsliana-balaiii Patala-Mallanujam

jetum VaJTala-DeTam udyata-bhujasyendra-kshitiDdrajua5"a

patyus sii-Jagadekavira-nripater jjaitra-dripasyagrato


dhavad-dantini yatra

bhagnam ahatanikam mriganikavat

!|

asmin dantini danta-vajra-dalita-dvit-kuribhi-kuiiibhopale


virottamsa-p;u'6-mshadini ripu-vyalamkuse cha tvayi
syat ko

nama na

gocharar prati-nripo mad-bana-krisbnoraga-

grasasyeti Xclamba-Eaja-sainare yah slaghitab svamina

:.

khyatah kshara-payodhir astu paridhis chastu Trikutah puii


Laiikasta prati-nayako 'stu cha Sui-aratis tatbapi kshame

tam jetum Jagadekavira-Dripate

tvat-tejaseti

ksbanan

nirvTyiidhaiti Ranasiiiga-partthiva-rane yenorjjitam gaijjiiam

Tirasyasj'a

||

raaesbu bbuiisbu vayam kantha-grabotkanthaya

taptas samprati labdha-nirvrriti-r^as tvat-kbalga-dharambbasa

kalpantam Eanaranga-Siiiga-vijayi jiveti Xakangana


girvTani-kiita-Eaja-gandhakarine yasmai Ti'drnnasishah

|1

akrasbtum bbuja-vilnramad abbilasban Gaiigadbii-ajya-sriyaiu

yeaadau Chaladanka-Ganga-nripatir wyarttbabbil A sbi-kritali

kritva Tira-kapala-ratna-chasbake vira-dTishas-sonitam

pitnm kautukiDas cha Konapa-ganah purnnabbilashi-kritah

i!

110
{South face.)

S'ri-Gommata-Jina-padagrada chhagada kambakke yaksbanam madisidam Digambara-gunadbyam bhoga-

Purandaran enippa berggade

Kannam

111

On

the rode east of Akhanda bdgilu.

S'rimat-parama-gaiabbira-syaQTad-amogha-lauchhanam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

S'ri-Mula-saiLgha-payah-payodbi-varddbana-sudhakai-a vana-vas5
pati-srimad-Devendra-Visalakirtti-devas tat-sishyah

1|

takirtti-devas tach-chbisbya

Jina-

bhattaraka-sri-Subbakirtti-deTas tacb-chbisbyah

Kalikala-Sarrvajna-bbattaraka-Dbarmmabbusbana-devah tacb-chhisbya. sri-Amalakirtty-avibaryya tatsishyah .... tapita .... kuvalam

ddbaraka-samaya-Malli-devanam

ullasaka .... Devanka .... cbaryya-patta-vipula .... maba-mayo-

tatvarttba-Tarddbi-varddbana-lumaipsuna

Yai-ddhamana-svamina

karita .... acbaryya S'aka-Tarsha 1-295 Pai-idbaTi-samvatsai-a-Vaisakba-suddba 3 Budbavara

112
On
S'ri-S'a

kirtti-devara

sishvam

the same.

Hemachaudrakirtti-deTara nisidbi mangalam aha in

||

||

87

113
On

the same.

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amoglia-lauchhanam

sasanam Jina-^asanam

jiyat trailokya-nathasya

||

Svastisamadhigata-paScha-maha-sabda-maha-mancIalacharyyadiprasyastaya-vu'ajita-chiluiak^
visambodavabodliitarum sakala-vimala-kevala-juana-netra-trayarumananta-jnana-darsana-virj-ya-sukha-

tinakarum

ddharakarum

vidita ....

tri-danda-rabitarum

ekatva-bhavana-bhavitatmarum

iibha-naya-samartthi-sakharum

chatu-kasha-vinasakarum

chatur-vvidbav-upasargga-giri-

tri-salya-nirakritarum

kandaradi-daireya-samanvitarum

pauchacbara-viryya-sara-

pancba-dasa-pramada-vinasa-karttugalum

pravinaruni samadarusanada bbedabhedigalura satu-karmma-sararum sapta-naya-niratarum

nimitta-kusalamm ashta-Tidba-juanacbara-sampannanim

ashtanga-

naYa-\'idba-brabmacbaxiya-Tinirmmuktanim

dasa-dbarmma4armma-saiitarumekadasa-sravakacharay-upadesa-bratacbara-charitrainimdvadasa-tapaniratarum dvadasaiiga-sruta-pravidbana-sudbakararum trayodasacbara-sila-guna-dhairyya

nvaya-gagana-marttandanim viditotanda-kushamaiidaru

surarum

mmukha-bhattaraka-devarum

gaiia-gajendra-simbakramada dharavabha-

sri-Somacbandra-siddlianta-chakravarttigalum

sri-Simhanaudi-bbattacharyyarum

Bhattaraka-deraram

sri- .... Idrtti-dorage

Maladhai'i-devarum

Kondakundanvaya srimat-tri-bhuvana-raja-guru-sri-

srimad-Desi-gana-Pustaka-gacbchbada

Bhamicbandra-siddhanta-cbakravarttigalum

sam-

sarvva-jivi-daya-parai'um srimat-Kondakunda-

pannarum embata-nalku-laksba-jiva-bheda-margganaruin

Cbatur-

sri-S'anti-bhattarakacbaryyarum

Kanakachandra-Maladbari-devarum

sn-Nemicbandra-

ra-devadbamarum Kali-yuga-

cbatur-vvidha-sri-sakala-gana-sadbarana-

gauadbara-pancbasata-munindrarum avara sisbyaru Gaurasn-kantiyarum Somasii-kantiyarum ....

sri-

kantiyarum Devasri-kantiyarum Kan akasri-kantiy arum yippatt-entu-tanda-sishyaru verasu Hebanandisamvatsarada Phalguna-su 8 Bri sii-Gommata-devara tirtba-subha-kalyana-

.. ..

ke maiigalam aha

||

114
On a
Svasti

stone erected against that

rocJc.

sii-.Mula-saiigba-Desi-gana-Pastaka-gacbcbba-Koudakundanvaya-sri-Traividya-devara

Padmanandi-devaru

Nala-samvatsara-Chaitra-su

maralar adaru maiigalam aba

Somavarad andu

sisbyar

Naka-S'ii-manas-sarojini-raja-

sri
||

115
On

Alchanda Mgilu.

the rocJc at

Syasti srimau-maba-pradbana bhavya-jana-nidanam seneyara kara rana-ranga-dbira siiman-Mariyane-

daiidanatbanujam dana-bbanujan enisida Bbaratamayya dandanayakaii

Bharata-Babubali-kevabgala

pratimegalumam basadigalum a tirttba-dvara-paksha-sobbarttbam madisidan


i

raiigada bappaligeyuman

maba-sopana-pautiyiimam rachisidam sri-Gommata-devara suttaki rangama-bappaligoyam bigiyisidaa

adum alladeyum

Gaiigavadi-nadnl allig aUig

kanda

||

eili

norppadam

prakata-yaso vibbuv euba-

||

ttu-kanne-vasadigalan oseda jirniioddbara-

prakaraman innuran alau-

kika-dbriti madisidan eseye Bharata-cbaraupam

Bbarata-cbamiipati-sute susile S'antala-devi Bucbi-Piajangane


barayisidan idam

|1

||

tad-vara-taneyani Mari

nosadii

116
On

the rock west of Vodegal hasti.

S'rimatu S'alivahana-saka-varusha 1602 ne Siddharthi-samvatsarada Magha-bahula 10 yallu Muni-

gandada simeya dea-kulakaraniyara male-dalanka Honiiappayyana anuja Veiikappayyana putra Siddappayyana anuja Nagappayyana piinya-striyar-ada Banadambikeyaru baudu darsanav adaru bhadram
bhuyat
Ide

^ri B S'rutasagara-variiigala

titbiyalli

sameta

1|

Madigiira Jadagappa Nagavvana putra Dauappa-Settara punya-stri-Nagawana maiduna

Bhishtappanu darsanav adaru

||

117
On
S'ri

of Kailchi-giibU

the rock south

hagilu.

Saumya-samvatsaradolu vibhada Asvayuja ba 7 miyolu tarn sri-Somauathapurav-enisida Konga-

nading adam anadiya gramam

||

a gramadalu srimat panfli

118
In the Chauvisa Tirthaiikara

hasti.

{Ndgari characters.^

Om

nama-Siddhebhyah Gommata-svamili Adisvarah Mullanaikali

Chovvisa-tirthankara

padasa Sake 1570

Dharamacbandrali ballataka

Charukirti-panctttah

ki

paratima

Sarvadhari-nama-

11a govalah yavare gotrali


samvatsarah Vaisaka-vadi 3 S'ukkuravara debaraukipati syaba
Nasah sri-Nasika-putral,i Saravaiiasah ra ara mamasika-putrah Kamanasah Kamukapura

sri-

119
On

the rock tcest of the steps going

up

to

Akhanda MgiJu.

{Ndgari characters^

Samvat 1119 varshe Vaisakba-sudlii sri-Kasbta-saiighe inandita

120
On

the rock east of the steps for ascending the

Arakereya vira-Vira-Pallava-Rayana
badigara bettakke

makam

hill.

du Singhara-Nayakam Belagula

11

121
On
Siddhartthi-sam

the ro:k behind

Kartika-suddha 2 ralu

tamma Rangaiyana

seve

* The hnguaje seems to

I13

||

ilahratli cr Gnjanti.

Brahma Deva mantapa.

sri-Brahma-Devara-mantapavanuu Hirisari Giri-gaudaua

89

122
At

the southern foot of the hiU.

Svasti praaiddha-saiddliantika-chakravarttigal trivislitapaveshtita-kirttigal

marttandarum appa snman Nayakirtti-aiddhanta-chakravartigala

maga Naga-Deva-heggade Nagasamudram endu kereyam

Kondakundanvayada gagaaa-

gudda

Bamma-Deva-heggadeya

totavan ikkisidad

kattisi

avara sishyaru

Bhaaulm'tti-siddhanta-devaru Prabhachandra-devaru Bhattaraka-devaru Nemichandra-pandita-devara

Balachandra-devara sannidliiyalu Naga-Deva-heggadege a tota gadde avare-hola sarbba-badha-pariharavagi

vasakke gadyana 4

makkala makkaju paryyanta kolta Sasanarthavagi

teravantagi

Gommata-devara ashta-vidharchchanege Htta

datti

fiii-

||

123
On a
Puttasami-Settara sri-Devirammana
vidu amurtta-golavo

vanavo

vidu

rock in Channayya's tope.

maga Chennannana mantapa Adi-tirtada

Gaiige nadiyo

vidu Tungabadriyo

kola

IN

THE TOWN.

124
At AJchana

hasfi.

S'rimat-parama-gambhii"a-syadvad-am6gha-lancblianam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya sasanan Jina-sasanam

||

bbadi'am bhuyaj Jinendranam sasanayagba-nasine

kutirttba-dlivanta-saiigbata-prabbeda-gbana-bhanave

[|

svasti sri-janma-gebam laibbrita-nirupamaurvvaiialoddama-tejam

vistarantah-ki-itorvvl-talam amala-yasas-cbandra-sambbuti-dbamam

vastu-bratodbbava-stbanakam atisaya-satvavalambam gabhiram

prastutyam nityam ambbouidbi-nibbam esagura Hoysalorvvisa-vamsam


adarolu kaustiibbad ond anarggbya-gunamam devebliad uddama-sa-

tvada gurbbam liimarasmiy ujvala-kala-sampattiyam parijatad udaratvada pempan orbban enitam tan taldi tan alte puttidan udvejita-vira-vairi-Yinayadityavanipalakam

1|

vidu lialu-golavo
I

vidu srangara-totavo ayi ayiya ayi ayiya vale-tirtta vale-tirtta jaya jaya jaya jaya

INSCRIPTSOWS

kanda

vidu mangala Gauriyo

vinayam budbaram raujise

gbana-tejam vairi-balaman alarise negaldam


Vinayaditya-nripalakan

anugata-namarttban amala-kirtti-samarttbam
a-Vinayadityana vadbu

bbavodbbava-mantra-devata-sannibbe sad-

bbiiva-guna-bbavanam akbila-kala-vilasite Kelayab-arasi

yembalu pesarira

j|

1|

||

vidu runda||

90
a-dampatige tanubhavan

adam S'achigam Suradhipatigam munn


adam Jayantan ante vi-

ent

shada-vidurantarangan Ereyanga-nripam

fl

atam Clialukya-bhupalana balada bhuja-dandam uddanda-bhupa-

brata-prottunga-bhubhrid-vidalana-kuliSam vandi-sasyaugha-megham

svetambhojata-deva-dviradana-sarad-abhrendu-kundavadata-

khyata-prodyad-yasas-sri-dhavalita-bhuvanam dhiran ekaiiga-viram

ereyau eleg enisi negald irdd

Ereyanga-nripala-tilakan aiigaiae cbalviiigerevattu 5ila-gunadim

nerad Ecliala-deviy antu nontarum olare


ene negald avar ibbarggam

||

tanubhavar nnegaldar alte Ballalam Vishnu-nripalakan Udayadi-

tyan

emba pesarindam

avarol

akbila-vasudha-taladol

||

madhyaman agiyum bhuvanadol purvvaparambhodbiy

e-

yduvinam kudo nimirchcbu vondu-nija-balia-vikrama-kridey u-

dbhavadind uttaman adan uttama-guna-brataika-dhamam dbara-

dhava-chudamani Yadavabja-dinapam sri-Vishnu-bbupalakam


elag eseva Koyatur ttat

||

Talavana-puram ante Rayarayapuram baIpala baleda Vishnu-tejo-

jvalanade bendavu balislitha-ripu-durggangal

||

initam durggama-vairi-durgga-cbayamam kondara nijakshepadind


inibar bbhuparaii ajiyole tavisidam tann-astra-saiighatadind

inibargg anatargg ittan

udgha-padamam karunyadind endu tan

anitam lekkade pelvod Abjabhavanuin vibbrantan appam balam


fcanda

||

Lakshmi-devi-khagadbipa-

||

laksliang esedirdda Vishuug-ent antevalam

Lakshma-devi lasan-mriga-

laksbmanane Vishnug agra-satiyene negaldal

avargge Manojan ante sudati-jana-chittaman ilkolalke salv-

avayava-sobbeyind Atanuv emb-abhidhanaman anad aiigaua-

nivahaman ecbchu muyvan anam anade biraran ecbchii yuddhadol


tavisuvan adan atmabhavan apratimam Narasimba-bbubhujam

pade mat

em bandu

||

kandang-amrita-jaladhi tarn garbbadim gandavatam

nudiv atang enan embai pralaya-samayadolu mereyam miii barppa-

kadalannam Kalanannara mulidii kulilvanannam yugantagniyannam


sldilannam simhadannam Purabaran-urigannannan

Karasimhani

II

91
tad-arddhaiiga-lakshmi

||

mridu-padey Echala-devi

sudatiye Narasimha-nripatig anupama-saukhj'a-

prade patta-maha-devi-

padavige sale yogyey agi dhareyol negaldal


vritta

II

lalana-lilege

||

munnav entu Kusuinastram puttidom Vishnugam

lalita-sri-vadhuvingav ante Narasimlia-kshonipalangav E-

chaladevi-vadliugam pararttha-charitam punyadhikam puttidom


balavad-vairi-kulaiitakam jaya-bhujam Ballala-bhupalakam

||

ripu-bhupalebha-simham ripu-nripa-nalinanika-raka-sasaiikam

ripu-rajanyauglia-megha-prakara-nirasanodhvanta-vata-prapatami
ripu-dhatrisadri-vajram ripu-nripati-tama-sloma-vidhvaipsanarkkam
ripu-prithvipala-kalanalan udayisidaiu Vira-Ballala-Devam

||

gata-lilam Ijalan alambita-baliala-bhayogra-jvaram Gurjjarain san-

dhrita-sdlam Gaulan uchcliaih kara-dhrita-vilasat-pallavam Pallava projjhita-clielam

Cbolan adam kadana-vadanadolu bheriyara poyse

hita-bhubhrij-jala-kalanalan atula-balam Yira-Ballala-Devam

vira-

||

bharadindam tanna dor-ggarbbadin Odey-arasam kaydu kadalk anam


d

ire Ballala-ksbitisam

nadedu balasiyum mutte seiia-gajendro-

pftn-

tkara-dantagbata-samcMrnnita-sikharadol Ucbchangiyol silkidam bbasura-kantadesa-kosa-vraja-janaka-hayaughanvitara Pandya-bhupam

cbira-kalam ripugalg asadhyam enisirdd Uchchangiyam mutti dur-

kond a Kama-Devavani-

ddhara-tejo-nidhi duligoteyane

svaranani saud-Odeya-kshitisvaranan a

||

bhandaramam striyaram

turaga-vratamumain samantu pididam Ballala-bhupalakam


svasti

samadhigata-paficba-maha-sabda maha-mandaleSvaram Dvaravati-pura-varadhisvaram

Tuliwa-

bala-jaladhi-badavanalam dayada-davanalam Pandya-kula-kamala-vedancja ganda-bheruiida mandalilftbeiitekara Chola-kataka-sftrekara

samagra-vitarana-vinoda

sangrama-bhima kali-kala-Kama sakala-vandi-brinda-santarppana


i

Vasantika-Devi-labdha-vara-prasada

Yadava-kulambara-dyumani

ka-makuta-chudamani kadana-prachanda iMalaparol-ganda S'anivara-siddhi giri-durgga-malla


prasasti-sahitam srimat Tribliuvaiia-malla

gonda

bliuja-bala

||

Haram

vikrama-bbiija-parigbain Vira-Ballala-Deva-

vanipalam svami vibhrajita-Yimala-cbaritrotkaram S'ambhu-devam

janakam sisliteshta-chintamani

namadi

ddakshina-mandalamam dushta-

Vira-Gaiiga pratapa Hoysala Vira-Ballala-Devar

tanag aradliyam

mandaliI

Talakadu-KongQ-Nangali-Nolambavadi-Banavase-Hanungal-

nigraha-sisbta-pratipalana-purvvakam sukha-sankatba-vinodadim rajyam geyyuttire

tat-pada-padmopajivi

jaiiani jagat-khyatey

inisam sri-Chandramauli-prabliuge

Akkavve yend and

samame kaleya-mantrisa-varggam

pati-bhaktam Tara-mantrasakti-yutan Indrang entu bhasvad-Brabaspati-mantris varan adan ante vilasad-Ballala-devavani-

patig i-visruta-Chandramauli-vibudhesam mantriy

adam samu|

nnata-tejo-nilayam Tirodhi-sachivonmattebba-paiicbananam

||

||

92
vara-tarkkambuja-bhaskaram Bharata-sastrambhodhi-cbandram samuddhuta-sahitya-latalavalan esedam nana-kala-kovidam

stbira-mantram dvija-vamsa-sobbitan asesha-stutyan udyad-yasam


dliareyol visruta-Cbandramauli-sachivam saujauya-jaumalayara

tad-arddhaiiga-lakshmi

||

||

ghana-baha-babalorrami-bhasite mukha-vyakosa-pankeja-man-

dane driri-iniaa-Talase nabbi-vitatavarttanke lavanya-pavana-vak-sambhrite Chandramaiili-vadhuv

siiy-Acbiyakkam jagaj-

jana-samstutye kalanka-dure nute Ganga-devi tan allale


svasty

anaTarata-vinamadamara-mauli-mala-milita-cbalana-nalina-yugala-bbagavad-Arbat-paraine-

svara-snata-gandhodaka-pavitrikritottamangeyumcbaturvvidhanuna-dana-samuttimgeyum appa srimatu


hiriya-herggaditiy Achala-deviy anvayav ent endode
vara-kirtti-dbavalitasa-

dviradaugbam Masavadi-nada viniitam


parama-sravakan amalam
dliaraniyol

I]

S'iveya-Nayakam vibbuv esedam

atana satige sitambuja-

[|

sitamsu-sarat-payoda-visada-yasas-sri-

I.

dhauta-dbarataleg akhila-vinitege Cbandavveg abaleyar ddorey unte


tat-putra

II

||

Jinapati-pada-sarasiruba-

vinamad-bbruugam samasta-lalananaiigam
vinaya-nidhi-visva-dhatriyol

anupaman
tat-sahodaraip

Bamma-Deva-beggade negaldam

|!

||

gata-duritan amala-cbaritam

vitarana-santarppitakbilarttbi-prakaram
ksbitiyol Baveya-Nayakaii

ati-dhiram kalpa-vrikshamam gelev


tat-sahodari

andam

||

||

sarasiruba-vadane ghana-kucbe

barh.iakshi madotka-kokila-svane raadavat-

kari-pati-gamaae tanudari

dbareyol Kala^ve rupiii agaram


tat-sahodari

tidal

||

||

dbareyol rudbiya Masavadiy-arasam

Hemmadi-Devam guna-

karan a-bbupana cbitta-vallabbe lasat-saubbagye Gaiiga

iiisa-

kara-taracbala-tara-bara sarad-ambboda spburat-kirtti-bbasurey app Acbala-Devi visva-bbuvana-prakbyatiyara taldidal

||

93
tat-sahodaram

||

vai"a-viclvaj-jana-kalpa-bhujan amajambhoriisi-gambliirau

ii-

ddhura-clarppa-pratinayalca-prakara-tivra-dlivanta-sangliata-sam-

haraiuirkkam sarad-abhra-^ubhra-vi].asat-ldrtty-aiigaiia-vallabliam
dhareyoj Sovaua-nayakani negaldau udyad-dhairyya-sauiyyakaram

kanda

Giri-sutege Jahnu-kaiinege

||

sakalor-

vvareyol Bachavve silavati sati negajdal

tat-putram

||

||

para-sainyahi-vihaiigan urjjita-yasas-sangam Jinendraughri-pa-

dmarajo-bliringan iidara-tungan esedam tann oppuv

dhareyol
tad-vanite

Bammeya-nayakam nikhila-dinanatba-santrayakam

||

||

satapatreksbane Malli-Setti-vibhugani nissesha-cbaritra-bbasiteg

Macbave-Settikavvegav^ aiiuuatmiya-sauudaryya-nir-

jjita-cbittodbbava-kautey udbhavisidal Docbavve sat-kante ta-

ra-tusbarj\msu-lasad-yas6-dbavalitasa chakrey

Bammeya-nay akan-anu j ain

dbatriyol

||

Maram raadanakaram

bara-kslurabdhi-visada-ldrttyadharam
dbirain dhareyol negaldam

ddrikrita-sakala-durita-vimalacbaram

||

1|

harini-locbane paukajanane ghana-sroni stanabhoga-bha-

sure biinbadhare kolcila-svane sugaiidba-svase chancbat-tanudari bhriugavall-nila-kese kala-bamsi-yaney

kambu-kan-

dharey app Acliala-Devi kantu-satiyam saundaryyadind


tad-anuje

sad-guno-

tkaradim desiya-danda-nayakan ilabbishtarttha-sandayakam

tad-anuje

Dhai'ani-suteg Attimabbeg anupania-gunadol


ore yenal int

elipal

||

||

indu-mukhi rariga-vilocbane

Maudara-giri-dbairyye tuiiga-kucba-yuge bbringibrinda-sita-kesa-vilasite

Cbendavve vinutey adal akhilorvvareyol


tad-anujara

||

1|

hara-Harahasa-blmarucbi

taragh'i-spbatika-saukba-subbramburubakshira-sura-Sindhu S'arada-

nirada-bbasura-yasobbiiamam Kara am

24

94
Sirigam Vishnugav entu

munna visamastram puttidom S'ambhugam

Girisaujategev entu Shadvadanaii adorn putranant igal

i-

dharani-vismta-Chandramauli-vibhugam

sriy Achiyakliangav uddhura-tejam guni Soman udbhavisidam nissima-punyodayam

||

vara-Lakshmi-priya-vallabham rijaya-kanta-karnnapuram vibha-

sura-Vaiu-hridayadhipam tiiliina-tara-ksMra-varasi-paii-

dura-kirttisan udagi-a-durddhara-turaiigarudha-deran tanu-

ddliura-kanta-kamaniya-kaman esedam sri-Sonian

dliatriyol

[|

paramaradhyan ananta-saukhya-nilayam siimaj-Jinadliisvaram


guru-saiddhantika-cliakravartti Nayakirtti-khyata-yogisvaram

dharani-visruta-Chandramaiili-sacbivam lirit-kantan end andad ar

ddorey

iy

Acbala-devig indu visadodyat-kirfctig

dliatriyol

||

bharadim Belugola-tirtthadol Jinapati-sri-Parsva-devodglia-raandii'amam maclisidal vinuta-Nayakirtti-kbyata-yogindra-blia-

-"

sura-sishyottama-Btilacbandra-muni-padambliojani-bhaktc susthirey app Achala-devi Idrtti-visadasa-cliakre sad-bliaktiyim

||

tad-guru-kuja srt-MCda-saiigha Desiya-gana Pustaka-gachchha Kondakiindanvayadol

kanda

||

vidita-Gunacliandra-siddhan-

ta-deya-sutan atma-vedi-paramata bliiibhrid-

bhidura Nayakirtti-siddhan-

ta-devan esedam munindrau apagata-tandram

vara-saiddbanta-payodhi-varddhana sarat-taradhipam tara-ba-

smara-banavali-megha-jala-pavanam bbavyambuja-vrata-bbasuran

,.

1|

ra-ruchi-bhraiita-kirtti-dhauta-nikhil6rvvi-mandalam durddbara-

tach-chhishyar

||

sri-Nayakirtti-deva-munipam vikhyatiyam taldidoni

||

||

vara-saiddhantika-Bhanukirtti-munipa i^iimat-Prabbacbandra-de-

vara sisbya stuta-Maghanandi-muni-rajar Ppadmanandi-vrati-

svarar urvvi-nuta-Nemichandra-muni-natba kbyatar adar nnira-

utarav

sri-Nayakirtti-deva-muni-padambborubaradbakar

'

||

Smara-mataiiga-mi-igendi-an udgba-Nayakirtti-kbyata-yogindra-bba-

sura-padamburuhanaraan-madhiikaram cbancbat-tapo-laksbmig

i-

Svaran adam narapala-manli-mani-ninmalarcbchitangbri-dvayam


sthiran Adbyatmika-Balachandra-raunipam charitra-cbakresvaram

Gauri tapangalani negaldu tarn neredal gada Chandramauliyol


nariyargg inn ade sobagu pel valavum l^bavadol nirantaram

||

sara-tapangajam padedu tarn neredal gada Cliandramauli gambhirey enippa taunan enip Acbalevol sobaginge nontar ar

||

S'aka-varsbada sayirada nura nalkeneya Plava-sainvatsarada Pausbya-babula-tadige Suliravarad

yana-sankrantiy cndu
vritta

II

Siladi

||

Chandramauli-vibbuv Acbala-devi nijodgba-kautey

a-

lola-mrigakslii madisida Be]gula-tirttliada Parsva-devar a-

rchclialige liede

Bammeyanaballiyan

llala-nripalakan

dhareyum abdhiyum ullinam eyde salvinam

ittan udari-Vira-Ba-

||

uttai'E

95
avanipan

(atl

itta clattiya-

n adau Achale Balaclianclra-muni-raja

pada-yugamam

pujiai cliata-

sri-

r-udadlii-varain iiimire kirtti-Jiuapatig ittal


iiutu dliara-purvvakam mildi kotta

allim teiika hiriya-lieddari

Kadaliajl obbe

allim

paduva Mettare

allim paduva kallatti

allim badaga Devanana-kereya tay- valla


allim

mudal

mara

Kembarcya

mCida

allim tenka alada-mara

olDbe

allim miidal

huniseya gundu

gudittvi

||

sthala vritti

allim tenkalani

allim

allim pacluval

allim badagal oniya dari

gundu

allim badagal alada


.

allim miidal attey aliyana gudde

Kembareya liallamam sime

allim tenka Mettare

paduva Kentattiya liallam

allim

allim paduva bandi-dariy-obbe

allim paduva piriy areya kallatti

allim badaga

muda natta-gundu

allim

hallara

allim tenka Meliyajjan obbe

allim tenka Nagaragattakke lioda lieddari

paduva mara-nelliya guudii

Kadavada kola

tad-grama-sime

||

allim

miidal alada-

||

tamma Bachana kaiyim maram kondu Bekkana kilkereya Chamagattamarfi


muda Sagai-a tenka Sagara paduva Hullagatta badaga natta kal hiriya JakkiyaKetangere Gangasamudrada kileriya tota basadiya mundana angadi ippattu

S'rikaraiiada Kesiyannana
bittar adara sime

||

bbeya kereya tota


naua-desiyam

II

nadum nagaramum

adakeya beringe haga

melasina

heringe

Iiaga 1 arisinada heringe

sireya molavege hange visa 1 eleya beringe aru-niiru

danam va palanam

bahubliir vvasudba datta rajabbis Sagaradibhih

baitiya molavege baga 1

|j

yasya yasya yada bhiimis tasya tasya tada pbalam


sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareti vasuudharam
3haslitir-vvarsba-sabasrani vishtayam jayate krimih

mangalam aba ki

haga

balla

||

vatia danach cbhreyonupalanam

danat svarggam avapnoti palanad acbyutam padam

sri sii

||

devar-aslitavidharchcbanega bitt aya-davasada lieriiige

||

||

1|

125
On

the south icall facing the

main entrance

to

AkJcana lasti

Ksbayahvaya-ku-vatsare dvitaya-yukta-Vaisakbake

MaM-tanaya-varake yuta-balaksha-paksbetare
pratapa-nidlii-Deva-Rat pralayam apa hantasamo
I

chatur-dasa-dine katbam Pitripate 'nivarya gatih

||

126
At

tlte

east angle.

Tarana-samvatsarada Bbadrapada-baliula-dasamiyii Somavaradalu Haribara-Rayanu svabsthan adanu

127
Kshayahvaya-ku-vatsare-dvitaya-yukta-Vaisakhake Malii-tanaya-vaBake yu

|I

96

128
At Nagara

JindJmja^ outside.

S'llmat-parama-gamUiira- syadvM-amoglia-lauclihanam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

bhaya-lobha-dvaya-duranam Madana-ghora-dhvanta-tivramsuvam
naya-nikshepa-yuta-pramanr.-parinirnnitarttha-sandohanam

nayananandana-santa-kanta-tanuvam siddhauta-cliakresanara
Nayakirtti-vrati-rajauam nenedodam papotkaram piugugura

avara tach-chbishyaru

||

i|

sri-Ddamanandi-traiyidya-devaru sii-BLaiuikirtti-siddhanta-devaru Balacliaudra-devaru Prabhachandra-

d^raru

mantravadi-Padmanandi-devaru

Maghanandi-bhattaraka-devaru

vani iut ivara ^ishyaru Nayakirtti-devaru

Nemichaudra-pandita-de-

||

dhareyol khandali-Mula-bbadra-vilasad-vamsodbhavar satya-saucharatar simlia-pai'akraman\atai' aneliambhodlii-vela-piu-aintara-nana-vyavahara-jala-kusalar Tikhyata-ralna-traya-

bharanar Belgula-tirttha-vasi-nagaraiigalu rudliiyam taldidara

||

^ri-Gommata-purada samasta-nagaraugalge srimatu-pratapa-cliakravartti-ViL'a-BaUala-derara

pradhanam

Somesyaua-devana

Liriya-maiiikya-bhaiidari-Rama-Deva-nayakara

Nayakirtti-devaru kolta-sasanad arttbajeya-kramav ent endade

Gommata-purada mane-dere

Akshaya-saiiiratsara

modalagi

modaliiige entu-hanavam tettu sukhav

agi haiia-Yondara

ilia

kumara
sriman-

||

achaudrarkka-tarara

barain

saluvant

gana volagagi aramaiieya

Teligara

ipparii

nyayav-anyayam ola-braya enum bandadam a sthalad acharyyava tave


karana kathey

saunidhiyaki

tettu nirnnayisuvaru okkala

i-sasaiia-maryyadeyam

miridavavu

dharmma-stbalava kedisidavaru

i-tlrttbada

nakbaraiigalolage

vabbar-ibbaru gramanigalagl acbaryyarig-e kautilya-buddhiyam kalisi vondak onda neuadu tolas-atavam

madi baga beleyan

bedikoUiy

alibi

endii acbaryyarige

manam

gottade avarii sainaya-drObaru raja-

drobarii Bananjiga-jpageyaru uetta-gayaru kole-kavartteg odeyaru

idaii

aridu nakbaraugalu upeksliisi-

dar adade i-dbarmmava nakbaraiigale kedisidavar allade acbaryyarum durjjanarum kedisidavar alia
nakbaraiigala anumatav illade obbar ibbarn gramauigalu acbaryyara
liokkade samaya-dcobaru

manya-mamianeya piirvva-maryyade nadasuvaru

i-maryyadeyaDi kedisidavaru Gangeya tadiya kapileyam

sbaslitir-vvarsba-sabasrani visbtayaiii jayate krimib

||

129
Inside Narjcira Jindlaya, to the south.

S'rimat-parama-gambbira-syadvad-ainogba-laiicbbanam
jiyat trailokya-natbasya sasanain Jina-sasanaip

namab

Brabmanam konda papade bobaru

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo bareti vasundbaram

kumnda-cb.iiidi'aya vidya-visada-murttaye

yasya vak-cbandrila\ bbavya-kumudananda-navidini

namo namra-janananda-syandine Maghanandine


jagat-prasiddha-siddbanta-vedine cbit-pramodine

||

||

maney anakke aramaney anakke

97
svasti sri-janma-geham nibhrita-nirupamaurvvanalodclama-tejam

vistarantah-kritorvvi-talam amala-yasas-clianclra-sambbuti-dhamam

vastu-bratocTbhava-sthanakam atisaya-satvavalambam gabbiram

prastutyam iiityam ambbouiclhi-rubbam esegum Hoysalorvvisa-vamsam


svasti si-i-jayabbyuclayara

svasti samasta-prasasti-saliitam

ghada

||

Saka-varsham 1205 neya Chitrabhanu-samvatsara S'ravana-su


sriiuan-maba-mandalacharyyarum

Ifigalesvara-DesIya-ganagra-ganyaniiii

raja-gurugalum

10 Bri daiidu

acbaryya-varyyarum sri-Mula-san-

appa

Nemicbandra-pandita-devara

Sishyaru Balacbandra-devaru sriman-maba-mandalacbaryyaram acbaryya-varyyarum Hoysala-Raya-raja-

giirugalum appa sri-Magbaaandi-siddhanta-cbakravarttigalapriya-gLiddagalum appa si-i-Belugiila-tirttha-

da Balatkara-ganagi'a-ganyarum aganya-punyaruin appa samasta-manikya-nagarangalu Nakhara-Jinalayada Adi-devara ararita-padige Racheyanaballiya bola-vereg olagada eda vajla gereya kelage purvvad
etti

modaleriya totamam

gardde

amrita-padiya

arara

bbiimiya

halliya MaUikarjjuna-devara deva-danada gadde horagagi ii-gaddeyim

hasare-gaUu
sime

alliin

biriya-bettada tappala basare-gallu

allim

muda

nette allim tenka

barada mukkode basube

gunclinalli

130
Nagara Jindlaya, north

S 'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogha-laiicbhanam
jiyat trailokya-natbasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

side.

||

svasti sri-janma-gSbam nibbrita-nirupamaurvvanalpddama-tejam

vistanintah-kritorvvi-talam ama}a-yasas-cbandra-sambhuti-dbamam

vastu-vratodbbava-stbanakam atisaya-satvavalambam gabbiram

prastutyam nityani ambhonidbi-nibham esegum Hoysalorvvisa-vamsam

||

adarol kaustubbad ond anarggbya-gunamam devebbad uddama-sa-

tvada gurvvara himarasmiy ujvala-kala-sampattiyam parijatad udaratvada

pempan orvvan

enitaiitam taldl tan alte pu-

ttidan udvejita-vira-vairi-Vinayadityavanipalakain
]|

kanda

||

Vinayaditya-nripalana

tanu-bhavan Ereyanga-bliubhujam tat-tanayara

vinutam Visbnu-nripalam

jana-pati tad-apatyan esedan

tat-putram

Narasimbam

||

||

gata-lilaip

Lalan alambita-babala-bbayogra-jvaram Gurjjaram sam-

dbrita-sulam Gaulan ucbcbaih kara-dbrita-vilasat-pallavam Pallavara projjbita-cbelam Cbolan

adam kadana-vadanadol bheriyam

poyse vira-

hita-bhubhrij-jala-kalanalau atula-balam Vira-Ballala-Devam

svarauain sand-Odeya-kshitisvaranan a

bbandaramam striyaram

turaga-vratamuniani samantu pididam Ballala-bhupalakam

||

asadbyam enisirdd Ucbchaugiyara mutti durddhara-tejonidbi dbiiligoteyane kond a Kama-Devavani-

cliira-kalam ripugalg

allim tenka

ya mundinalli barada

kereyu kiru-katte volagada chatus-simoya' gadde

Inside

nirott olagada cbatus-

mukkode basube

ya devara gereya teukana

mele kereya badagana kodiya

mulckode hasubege netta


Jietta

mudalu natta-kaUu

tenka Gidiganalada gundugalim miidaua kiru-kattada gadde

a-kiru-kattada paduvana kodiyalu hiittu-gundinalli barada

a-Balacbandra-devara

seruvege

samasta mauikya-nagaraiigala biclsikonda vallaya sasanada kramav ent endade Racheyana-

kayyaUi

98
svasti

samadMgata-panclaa-maha-sabda-raaha-mandalesvara

bala-jaladlii-badavanala

Jika-betekara

dayada-davauala

Chola-kataka-surekara

tarppana-samagra-vitarana-Yinoda

Dvaravati-piu-a-Taradhisvai'a

Pandya-kula-kamala-vedanda

saijgrama-bbima

Kali-kala-Kama

Vasaiitika-Devi-labdlia-vara-prasada

maudalika-makuta-cliudamani kadaua-pracbaiida

ganda-blierunda

Malapai'ol

Tulava-

manda-

sakala-vandi-brinda-san-

Yadava-kulambara-dyumani

ganda natnadi-prasasti-saMtam srimat-

Hammgal Lokigundi Kummata

Tribbuvaua-malla Talakadu Kongu Nangali Nolambavadi Banavase

Erambaragey olagada saiuasta desada nana-durggangalam lila-matradini sadbyam madikonda bhujabala-Vii'a-Ganga pratapa-cbakravartti Hoysala Vii-a-Ballala-Devar samasta-mabi-mandalamara dushta-

nigraha-sishta-pratipalana-purvvakam sukba-sankatba-vinodadim rajyam geyyuttii'e


tadiya-karatala-kaHta-karala4caravala-dbara-dalana-nissapatmkrita-diatur--pay6dbi-parikba-parita-pritbula-pritbvi-talaLitaiTvavttiyum

mum

srimad-daksbina-Kiilikutesvara-Jinadbinatba

srimat-Kamatba-Pardva-De vadi-uana- Jiiiavaragara-manditarauiii appa

srimau-maba-mandalacbaryj'ar ent appar endade

1|

bbaya-lobba-dvaya-duranam Jladana-gbora-dliranta-tibramsuYani
naya-niksbepa-yuta-pramana-pari-iiirnnitarttba-sandobanara

tacb-cbbisbyar sri-Damana,iidi-traividya-devarum
1

sri-Prabbacbandra-devarum

dmanandi-devarum

nayan-anandana-santa-kanta-tanuvam siddbanta-cbafaesanam
Nayakirtti-brati-rajanam neuedodam papotkaram pifigugum

dra-deyarum

pada-kusesayalaiikrita-

srim ad-Belgola-tirttbada

||

sii-Bbanukirtti-siddbauta-devarum

sii-JIagbanaadi-bbattaraka-devarum

sri-Nemichandi"a-pandita-devarum

sri-Balacban-

sri-Mantravadi-pa-

sri-Mula-sangbada DeMya-ganada Pustaka-gacbcbbada sri-Kondakundauvaya-bbushanar appa snman-

maba-maiidalacbaryyar srinian-Nayakirtti-siddbanta-cbakravai'ttigala guddam


ksbiti-taladol rajisidam

dbrita-satyam negalda JSlaga-Devamatyam


pratipalita-Jma-cbaitya-

krita-krityam Bamma-Deva-sacbivapatyam
tad-vanite

1|

||

mudadiui pattaua-samiy emba pesaram taldirdda laksbmi-saniaspadan appa Giinamalli-Setti-vibbugam lokoltamachara-sain-

i MacbeTe-Settikavvegam aiiunotsabaifiam taldi puCbandavve ramagra-ganye bbuvana-prakbyatiyam taldidal

padeg
ttida

tat-putra

||

||

paramaaandadin entu Nflkapatigam Paiilomigain pnttidom

vara-sauiidaryya-Jayantan ante tuliina-ksbiroda-kallola-bbasvira-kirtti-priya-'N'aga-Deva-vibbugara

stbiran

ksbitiyol

sutan

rjjiteg

stuteg

Cbandavvegam puttidom

pattana-sami-visva-vinutam sri-Malli-Devahvayam

||

visruta-Bamma-Deva-vibbugam Jogawegam prodbbavat-

pattana-samig aijjita-yasang

JIalli-Devaiigam

li-

Kamala-devigam janakan ambbojasyeg urvvitalaChaudale-narig isan esedam sri-Naga-Devottamam

||

||

99
kai'ite

Vira-Ballala-pattana-svami-namuna

Nageiia Parsva-dcvagi'e nritya-rangasma-kuttime

||

SriQiaii-Nayakirtti-siddhanta-chaki'avarttigalge paroksha-vinayartthava

.;iy

udijamumam uishidhiyumam

sriuaat-Kamatha-rarsva-devara basadiya inuiidana kallu-kattumam nritya-raugamumam madisida tad-

anantaram

||

ari-Nagara-Jinalayamam

sri-nilayaman anjala-guna-ganara madisidam

sri-Naga-Deva-sachivam

sri-Nayakirtti-vratisa-pada-yuga-bhaktam
taj-Jinalaya-pratipalakar appa nagaraiigal
.

||

||

dhareyol khandali-Mula-bhadra-vilasad-yamsodbhavar satya-saucliaratar simha-paraki-amanvitar anekambhodlii-vela-puran-

tara-naua-vyavahara-jala-kusalar vikhyata-ratna-traya-

bharanar Belgula-tirttha-vasi-nagarangal rudhiyam taldidar


Saka-varsha

1118 neya Eakshasa-samvatsarada Jeslitha su

||

Brihavaradandu Nagara-Jinalayakke

yada valagereya modaleriya totamum yaru-salage-gaddeyiim Udukara-maneya mundaua kereya kelagana

mane a angadi-sede

beddal kolaga 10 Nagara-Jiiialayada badagana Keti-Settiya keri a tenkana eradu

yakki gana eradu manege haiia aydii uriiige malachiya hana

muru

131
North

oftlie inner door

ofNagara Jindlaya.

S'rimatii-S'aka-varsha 1203 iieya Pramadi-samvatsara Marggasira-su

10 Bri dandu Sri-Belugulada-ti-

rtthada samasta-uakharaiigalige Nakhara-Jinalayada pujakarigalu odambattu barasida iasanada kramav


ent endade

kaladala

Nakha.a-Jinalayada

Adi-Devara

devara-ashta-vidharclichane

deva-danada gadde

ulladanu belada-

beddalii ckalsi

amrita-padi-sahita srikaryyavami

nakarangalu niyamisi

padiyami kundade naclasuvevu a devara danada gadJe beddalanu adi-kraya-halote-gutege


adiyagi

sida

layada
i

makkalu makkalu tappade

sasana

int

atu-madipadam raja-dohi samaya-dohigalenduv odambattu


"

appudakke avara voppa

sri-Gommatanatha

1|

sii-Belugula-tirtthada

Adi-Devara nityabisekake sii-Huligereya Sovanna aksha-bhandaravagi kotta

honuiuge halu ba

kotta

emma vamsav
bai'a-

Nagara-Jina-

gadyanam ayidu

1 '4

Sarvvadhari-saravatsarada

masta-manikya-nagaraiigalu

dvitiya-BIiadrapada-su

tammol

Bri ki-Belugula-tirtthada Jinanathapurada

odambattu barisida

Jinalayada sri-Adi-Devara jiriinoddharav

sanaiiada

kramav ent andode

sa-

Nagara-

upakarana-sriliaryyakkevu dhara-purvvaka-madi acliandra-

rkka-taram baram saluvant agi a yeradu-pattanada samasta-nakharangalu sva-desi-para-desiyindam


bandantalia-davana-gadyana-nurakke gadyanam vondaropadiya-davana Adi-Devarige

saluvante kotta

sasana yidai'ole virahita-giiptavan arum adidadam avana santana nissantana ava deva-drohi raja-drohi

samaya-drohigalendu vodanibattu barasida samasta nakarangal oppa sri-Gommata

||

132
South of

the entrance to

Mangdyi

hasti.

(First face.)

Svasti sri-Mula-saiiglia Desiya-gana Pustaka-gachchha

Kondakuudanvayada srimad-Abbinava-Charu-

kirtti-panditacliaryyara sisbyala samyaktvady-aneka-guna-ganabharana-bhushite raya-patra-chudamanj

Belugulada Mangayi madisida Tribliuvana-chudamaniy emba cliaityalayakke mangalam aha

ivi sri sri

\[

100

133
North of

tlie

entrance.

S'rimatu Pandita-devarugala gaddagalada Belugulada Naga-Channa-gondana

maga Naga-gonda Muttu-

gada Honnenahalliya Kala-goiidau olagada gaudagalu Mangayi madisida bastige kotta Doddanakatte
gadde beddalu yidakke alupidavara Varanasiyalu sahasra-kapileyam konda papakke boguvarii maiigalam

aha

hn

sri

sri

||

134
On

the south ivall of

Mahgdyi

S'liinat-parama-gambbira-syadvad-amogha-lauchhanam

sasanam Jiua-sasanam

jiyat trailokya-natbasya

hasti.

||

taraspharalakapi sura-krita-sumaiio-vrishti-pushpa-sayari

stomah kramanti

drilia

jagam patalidambbatoyas samadi.i

soyah sri-Gommatesas tri-bbuvana-sarasi-rajane rajahamso

bbava stbitim babhanu Belugula-nagare sadbu


Naudana-saravatsai'ada Pasya-sa 3

lii

jejiya tiram

||

Gerasoppeya biriya-Ayyagala sisbyani Gummatannagalu

Gumma-

taaatbana-sanuidhiyalli bandii cbikka-bettadali cbikka-bastiya kalla-kattisi jirnnoddhara badaga-vagila


basti

muru Mangayi-basti vondu bage

aydu-basti-jirnnoddhara vondu tandakke abara-dana

135
Vikan-samvatsarada S'ravana-Su

Gerasoppeya srimati-Avvegalu samasta-kuta-brmda-kotugam

136
At Bhanddri
Svasti samasta-prasasti-sahitam

basti,

east side.

||

pasbanda-sagara-maha-badava-mukhagni sri-Raiiga-raja-cbaranambuja-inula-dasa
sri-Visbnu-loka-mani-mantapa-margga-dayi Ramaiiujo vijayate yati-raja-raja
S'aka-varsbx 1290 neya

ram

|i

Kilaka-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-su 10 Bri svasti sriman-maha-maiidalesva-

aii-raya-vibhada bbasbege tappiiva rayara ganda sii-Vira-Bukka-Rayanu prithvi-rajyava

kaladalU Jaiiiarigu bbaktaingCi samvajav adalli Aneyagondi Hosapattana

volagada samasta-nada bhavya-janangalu a

biimabap madalagl
ryyaru

s ikala-r

Kovil

Tiruina^e

bhaktaru

Tirunarayanapurain

maduva

Tiruliula

anyayaiigalannu

mukbyavada

a nay'g ilu sakala-sitvikara moshtikar.i tirupam-tiriividi-tauniravaru

gain savanta-bovakkaLi

sakalacba-

iialvatt-entu-ta.

Jaml;avalaila volagada hadiaentu-nada sri-Vaishnavara kaiyyalu

Mabarayanu Vaisbnav.i-da"panakke-u
kaiyyalu

Bukka-Rayange

Perumal-kovil

maduva

Penagunde Kallebada-pattana

Jaiua-darsanakke-u bbedav illav endu

Rayaiui Vaisbnavara

Jainara kai vididi kottu yi Jaiiia-clai'sanalike pCirvva-maviyadeyalu

paucba-maba-vadyan-

galu Icalasavu

iluvudu Jaina-darianakke

vriddbiy agl palisuvani

yi

L:hal<taia

deseyluda ban>vriddbiy adaru

Vaisbnava-bani-

ma'-iyadeyalu valla-rajyadolag ullautaha bastigalige sri-Vaishnavani sasanavii

101
uattu palisuvara cliandi'arkka-stliayiyagi Vaisbnava-samayavu

Jaina-darsanava rukshisikondu bahevu

Vaishnavaru Jalnara voudu-bhedavagi kanal agadii sii-Tirumaleya-tatayyaiigalu samasta-rajyada bhavya-janaugala anumatadinda Belugiila-tirtthadalU
iillantaha Jainarii bagiki-dattaneyagi

auga-rakshege yippatt ala masantav

devara

auga-rakshauegosuka samasta-rajyadolag

mane-manege varshakke

ittii

hana kottu a yettida honninge devara

mikka honninge jinma-Jinalayaugalige sotheyan ikkudu

yi

mari-

yadeyalu chaudraukkar ullaunam tappaKyade vavsha-varshakke kottu kirttiyannu punyavannu upaijjisi-

kombudu

yi

madida

avan obbanu miridavaau raja-drohi sangha-samudayakke-drohi

kattaleyanu

tapasviy agali gramaiiiy agali yi

nanu konda papadalli hohara


sloka

II

dharmmava kedsidar adade Gangeya

kapileyanu Brabmana-

tadiyalli

||

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareti vasuudbarara


shasbti-yarsba-sabasraui visbtayam jayate ki'imih

||

Subsequently added above.

sri-Kallebada

bijayam gaisi

dn-Setti .... Busuvi-Setti Bukka-Rayarige buuiaham madi Tii-umaleya-tatayyaiigalu

tara

pattava kattidaru

jirnnoddaram madisidaru ubhaya samavu kudi Busuvi-Settiyarige Smgha-nayka

||

137
Iti the

i.

same

lilace.

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogba-laucbhanain
jiyat trail6k}"a-natbasya ^a'sanam

bhadram astu Jina-sasanaya


svasti

Jina-sasanam

||

j|

sri-janma-gebam nibbrita-nirupamanrYranaloddama-tejam

vistarantab-kritorvvi-talam amala-yasas-chandra-sambbiiti-dbamain

vastu-bratodbhava-stbanakam atisaya-satvaTalambam gabbiram

prastutyaip nityam ambbonidbi-nibbam esegum HoysalorTVisa-yaipsam

adarolu kaustubbad ond anarggbya-gunaraam devebbad-uddama-sa-

tvada gurvram bima-rasmiy ujvala-kala-sampattiyam parija-

^
1|

tad udaratvada pempan orvvau enitantam taldi tan altc puttidan udvejita-vira-vaiii-Vinayadityavani-palakam

kanda

||

vinayam budharam

rafijise

ghana-tejam vairi-balaman alarise negaldam


Vinayaditya-nripalakan

"
l

aniigata-namarttlian amala-kii'tti-samarttbam

a Vinayadityana vadbu

||

||

bbavodbbava-mantra-devata-sannibhe sad-

bbava-guna-bhavanam akbila-ka-

embal pesamn

la-vilasite Keleyab-arasiy

a dampatige tanubbavan

||

adam S'acbigam Suradbipatigam munnant


adam Jayantan ante vi-

sbada-vidurautai'angan Ereyanga-nripam

j|

atam Cbalukya-bbupalana balada bbuja-dandam uddanda-bbupa-

brata-prottuiiga-bhubbrid-vidalana-kulisam vandi-sasyaugba-megbani

^vetambbojata-deva-dviradana-sarad-abbrendu-kundavadata-

kbyata-prodyad-yasas-sri-dbavalita-bbuvanam dbiran ekanga-vii'am

]|

-26

102
Ereyan eleg

enisi negaldirdd

Ereyaiiga-nripala-tilakan angane chalviin-

gere vattu sila-gunadim

nered Echala-deviy antu nontaru molare


ene negaldavar irvvarggam

||

tanubhavar nnegaldar alte Ballalam Vishnu-nripalakan Udayadi-

tyan emba pesariiidam akliila-vasudha-taladol


vritta

avarol

II

||

madhyaman agiynm bhuvanadolu purvvaparambliodhiy

e-

yduvinam kude nimirchchuv ondu nija-baha-Tikrama-kridey u-

dbhavadiiid uttaman adaii uttama-gana-vrataika-dhamam dhara-

dhava-cMdamani-Yadavabja-dinapam sri-Vishnu-bhupaJakam

kanda

||

eleg eseva Koyatur ttat

||

Talavana-puram ante Rayaraya-puram baIvala baleda Vishnu-tejo-

jvalanade savedavu balislitha-ripu-durggangal


vritta

li

||

anitam durggama-vairi-durgga-chaj^amam kondam nijakshepadind


inibar

bbhuparan

ajiyol

inibargg anatargg ittan

taTisidam tann astra-saiighatadind

udgha-padamam karuiiyadind endu tan

anitam lekkade pelvod abjabhavanum vibhrantan appam balam

kanda ||Xakshmi-devi Khagadhipa-

lakshmanane Vishnug agra-satiy ene negaldal

||

avargge manojanante sudati-jana-cliittaman irkkolalke salv-

avayava-sobheyind atanuv

|]

lakshmang esedirdda Vishnug ent antevalam


Lakshma-devi lasan-mriga-

emb abhidlianaman

nivabaman echcbu muyvanantfm anade

bii'aran

anad-angaiia-

echchu yuddbadol

tavisuvan adan atma-bhavan apratimain Narasimha-bbiibhujam

||

pade mat ein bandii kandang amrita-jaladhi tarn garbbadirn gandavatam


nudiv atafig enan embai pralaya-samayadol mereyam miri barppa-

kadalannam Kalanannam mulida-kulikanannam yugantagniyanuam


sidilaunam simbadannam Pura-haran-urigannannan

Narasimham

ripu-savppa-dai'ppad-davanala babala-siklia-jala-kalambuvaham

ripu-naganika-tarkshyain ripu-nripa-nalini-sbanda-vedanda-rupam

svasti

samadhigata-pancba-maha-sabda maba-mandaleavara

la-jaladhi-baclavanala

dayada-davanala

bentekara Cliola-kataka-surelcara

||

ripu-bbupodyat-pradipa-prakara-patutara-spbara-janjjha-samiram

ripii-bhdbhrid-bliuii-vajram ripu-nripa-mada-matanga-simham

Nrisimbam

||

Dvaravati-piira-varadhisvara

Pandya-kula-kamala-vedanda

gr.nda-bherunda

Tuluva-ba-

mandalika-

sangrama-Ehima Kali-kala-Kama sakala-vandi-brinda-santarppana


|

samagra-vitarana-vinoda Vasantika-devi-labdba-vara-prasada Yadava-kulambara-dyumani


1

raakuta-cbudamani Icadana-prac.baada

Malaparol-ganda

namadi-prasasti-sahitam

s^rimat

mandalikaTribbuva-

na-malla Talakadii Koiigu Nangali Nolambavadi Banavase Hanungal gonda bhuja-bala Vira-Gaiiga-pra-

tapa-Hoysa]a Narasimba-Bevar dakshina-mahi-mandalamam dusbta-nigraba-sisbta-pratipalana-purvvakaip sukba-saukalbu-vinodadim rfijynm

gcyyuttam

ire

tadiya-pitri-Visbnu-bliupala-pada-padmopajivi
||

103
a negalda Narasimlia-dha-

ranathang Amara-patige Vachaspati vol


tan esedaii ucliita-karyya-Ti-

dhana-param manya-mantri Hulla-chamupam

vritta

II

||

akajankam pitri-Vachi-vamsa-tilakam sri-Yaksha-rajam nijambike lokambike loka-vandite susilacliare daiva-divi-

Sa-kadamba-stuta-pada-padman Arulian natliam Yadu-kshonipalaka-chudainaui Narasimlian enal ein pempullano Hullapam

dhareyam geldirdda

tinpiillauan udadliiy en en

daramani markkolvad

ttai'am app a pullanam

||

emba gunpullanam Man-

pullanan amara-mabijatamam mikku loko-

PuUanan eseva

Jinendranghri-paiikeja-pujo-

tkaradol talpo poyd alampullauan anukaiisal marttyan avon samarttbam

sumanas-santati-sevitam guru-vacho-nirddislita-nitikramam

samadarati-bala-prabodhana-karam sri-Jaina-puja-sama-

ja-mahotsaha-param dhurandharana penipam

taldi

bhandari-Hu-

Uama-danrladliipan irddapaip mabiyol udyad-vaibbava-bhrajitam

||

satatam prani-vadbam vinodam anritalapara vacbah-praudbi san-

tatam anyartthaman ildu kolvude valam


rati

tejani para-striyai'ol

saubbagyam anuna-kanksbe matiy ay t

ellarggara

a,r

ppoltapar

bbrata-ratna-prakarakke sila-bhatarolg a hnllanam Hullanam


stbira-Jina-sasanoddbaranar adiyol ar ene Racba-Malla-bbu-

||

vara-vara-raantii-Rayane balikke budha-stutan appa Visbnu-bbu-

vara-vara-mantri-Gauganane matte balikke Nrisimba-deva-bbuvara-vara-mantri-Hullane perang

init ullode pelal

agade

||

Jina-gaditaganiarttha-vidar asta-samasta-babih-prapancbar aty-

anupama-suddha-bhava-niratar ggata-mobar enippa Kukkutasana-Maladbari-devare jagad-gurugal gurugal nija-vrata-

Jina-geboddbaranangaliin Jina-maba-puja-samajangalim

kk ene gana-gauravakke tone yaro chamupati-Hulla-Rajana

||

Jina-yogi-braja-danadim Jina-pada-stotra-kriya-nisbtlieyim

Jina-sat-punya-purana-sarasravanadiip santosbamam taldi bba-

vya-nutam nicbchalum inte poltu galevam sii-Hulla-dandadliipam

kanda

||

nippatanie jirnnam aduda-

n uppattaytana maba-Jinendralayamam
nip posatn madidam karara

oppire

mattam
vritta

alliye

II

Hullam manasvi Bankapuradol

||

||

uUaman adiyol orppey urvviyol


emban atana Jinalayamam nere jirnnam adudam

kalitanamuni vitatvamuman
Kalivltan

kalisade danadol parama-saukbya rama-ratiyol vitam vini-

scbalav enisirdda Hullan adan ettisidam Rajatadri-tungamam

||

||

||

104
priyadindam Hulla-senapati Kopana-maha-tirltliadol dhatriyum va- I
rddhiyum ullannam chatur-vYimsati-Jina-miini-sarigliakke nischintamag a-

kshaya-danam salva pangim bahu-kanakaman a kshetrajargg ittu sadvrittiyin int i lokam ellam pogale bidifidam
punya-pimjaika-dhamam

||

a Kellaugerey

munnam

adi-tirttham adu

Gangarini nirmmitam

loka-prastutara aytu kala-vasadim

namavasesham balikk
akalpa-sthiram age madisidan i-bhasvaj-Jinagaramain

srikantam taladindam eyde kalasam sii-IIulla-dandadhipam


||

tailda

II

pancha-maha-'vasatigalam

pancha-su-kalyana-vanchheyiip Hnlla-cliamu-

pam chaturam madisidam

kaSchana-naga-dhairyyan enisi Kellangereyol

kanda

||

||

Hulla-chamupana guna-gana-

m ujl anituroan

aro nereye pogajal nerevar

balladol ajed udadbiya jala-

ni ujl anitiiman aro pavanisal nere

vannar

||

sams'rita-sad-gunam sakala-bhavya-nutam Jina-bhashitarttha-nissamsaya-buddhi-Hulla-pritana-pati kairaYa-kniida-hamsa-sii-

bhramsu-yasam jagan-iiutadol

vara-Belgala-tirttbadol chatur-

vrimsati-tirttbalq-in-nileyamum nere madisidan dal int idara

kanda

i|

Gommata-pura'-bbushanam idu

Gommatam

II

parisiitrara

pam madisidam Jinottamalayaman


Tritta

||

ayt ene samasta-parikara-sahitam

sammadadira Hujla-chamu-

idani

||

nritya-geham pravipula-vilasat-paksba-desastha-saila-

stbira-Jaiaavasa-yugmam vividha-savidha-patrollasad-bbava-miJo-

Ikara-rajadvara-harmmyam beras atula-chatur-vvimsa-tirttbesa-gehara


paripiu'nnara punya-punja-pratimam esedud iy andadini Hujlanindara
syasti sri-Mula-safigbada Desiya-ganada Pustaka-gacbcbhada

||

Kondakundanvaya-bliushanar appa

Gunachandra-siddhanta-devara sisbyar appa sri-Nayaldrttl-siddhanta-devar ent appar endode


vritta

II

bbaya-moha-dvaya-duranam madana-ghora-dhvanta-tivramSuvam
naya-nikshepa-yuta-pramana-parinimnitai'ttba-sandobanam

nayananandana-santa-kanta-tanuvam siddbanta-cbakreianam
Nayakirtti-brati-rajanam nenedodam papotkaram pingugura
krita-dig-jaitrav

||

idam barutte Narasimha-kshonipara kandii san-

matiyim Goramata-Parsvanatha-Jinaram matt


pratima-gebaman
'

int ivakke

cbatur-vvimSati-

vinatam protsabadim bittan a-

pratimallam Savaneran uran abbayam kalpantaram salvinam

||

adakke Nayakfrtti-siddbanta-cliakraivarttigalam maba-mandalacbaryyai-an acharyyar mmadi


vritta

tavad-auchityade Narasimba-nripanim tam pettuvam sad-guna-

rnnavan

Jaina-grihakko madidan acbandam Hulla-dandadbipain

bhuvana-prastutan opputirppa Savaner

emb

ui'an

ambbodhiyum

raviyum chandraniim urvvaravalayamum nilvannegam salvinam

||

||

||

ivi-

105
grama-simey ent

cncla(le

muclana-descyol

Savanera-Bekkan-edeya

obbeyim pogalu Bimbi-Scttiya keveya koiliya kil-bayalu allim

karadi yare allim tenka hiriy-

mereyagi

tenkana deseyoju Bilattiya Savanera yadeya ereya

teukaiia kemb-areya hiinise

hk'iy-obbeya basuriya

siine

teiika Baraliala-kerey-achchugattu

dinueya huniseya kola luriy-ala allim haduvalu liiriy-obbeya challe-moradiya liaduvana Balleya kereya

tenkana kodiya balaviya bana allind atta taribariya kaliya manakattada tay-valla Jannayurada hiriya
kereya tay-valla sime

liaduvana deseyol Jannavurakkam SaTaneringam sagara-maryyade Jaiinavura

Savanera kere yeriya naduvana biriya bunise sime badagaiia deseyol kakkina kobu adara mudana
Birajjana kere a kerey olage Savanera Bednganaballiya uaduve

kummari

muda

allim

goni allim m&dal Alajjana-

basuriya

||

ada dravyaman ilby ucharyyar i-stbanada basadigala kbanda-spbutita-jirnnoddbarakkam

i-stbaladiiid

devata-pujegam
salisuvudu

Cbilladare sime

ranga-bbogakkam

Ijasadige besa-geyva

prajegam risbi-samudayad

abara-danalckam

||

idan

avam

nija-kaladol su-vidbiyind alippa

viditam nirmmala-punya-kirttiyum
t

idan

avam

lokottamam

tarn

talugum mattam

avam kidivonu ketta-bageyam tand atan aldum gabbi-

in-

ra durane

||

( Second face.)

srimat-Suparsva-devam

bbii-mabitam mantri-Hulla-Rajangara tad-

bbamini-Padmavatigam

ksbemayur-vvibbava-vriddhiyam maike bbavam

||

kamaaiyaDana-hema-tamarasadim netrasitambbojadin-

d amalaiiga-dyuti-kantiyim kucba-ratbanga-dvandvadim sri-nivasam enalu Padmala-devi rajisutam irppal Hulla-Eajantaram-

ga-maralam ramiyippa padminiyavolu nitya-prasadaspadam

||

cbala-bbavam nayanakke kasyam udarakk atyanta-ragam padau-

sbtha-lasat-pani-talakke karkkasate vaksbojakke karsbiiyam kacba-

kk alasatvam

gatig allad ilia bridayakk endeudu Padmavati-

lalana-ratnada rupa-sila-gunamam polvannar ar kkanteyar

||

Uragendra-ksbira-nirakara-Rajatagiri sri-sita-chcbbati'a-Ganga-

Hara-bas Airavatebba-spbatika-vrisbabha-subbrabbra-nihara-baramaravaji sveta-pankeruba Haladbara-Vak-chbankba hamsendu kundotkara-cbaficbat-kirtti-kantam budba-jana-vinutam Bbanukirtti-vratindram


||

^ri-Nayakirtti-munisvara-

siinu-sri-Bhanukirtti-yatipatig ittam

bbu-nutan

appa Hullapa-

senapati dbarey eredu Savaner-uram

{Third
"

||

face.)

Svasti sri-vijayabbyudaya-S'alivabana-saka-varsbam

Buddba

S'ukravara

Bhandariyayyana

basadiya

1200

neya Babudbanya-samvatsarada Chaitra-

sri-devara

Vallabba-devarige nityabbisbekakke
aksbaya-bbandaravagi srimanu-maba-mandalacbaryyaru Udayacbandra-devara sisbyaru Municbandradeyaru ga 2 pa 5 kkam halu-maiui 2 srimatu Cbandraprabba-devara sisbyaru

Padumanandi-devarn
27

106
tamma Sataunanavara maga

kotta pa 9 ta 1 sriman-maha-mandalacharyyaru Nemichancli'a-devara

Padumannanavaru kotta ga 2 pa 2 Munichandra-devara

tamma

Parisa-deva

ga

aliya

Adiyanna ga

pa 2^^ Jannavurada senabova Madayya ga

pa 2 ^^ Bamma-Settiyara
pa 214

senubhova Padumaimana maga Chikkamia ga

Parisa-deyayya Siiigana pa 6 j^

atana

tamma

Bharatiyakkaua

-Nemmadiyakka pa 8 kappage.
S'limaii-maha-mandalacharyyarum raja-gurugalum appa sri-Mula-saiigba-samudayaiigal Durmmukhisamvatsarada Asbadha-su

Gommata-deyar sri-Kamatba-Parisva-devaru Bbandaryyayana basa-

diya ki-devara Vallabha-devaru mukbyavada

basadigala deva-danada

beddalu sabita

gadde

bana

abbyagati kataka-sese-basadi-manaksbateyavu muntagi yenu vanam kolliv eiidu bittu sri-Belugulatirttbada samasta-mauiliya-nagarangalu Kabbabu-natba aruvanada gauda-prajegalu muntagi sri-devara

Vallabba-devara Haduvaraballige Sambbu^deva anyayavagi mala-brayavagi komba gadyana aydanu adevara Vallabba-devara ranga-bbogakke

salu^udu

adodam a-devara Vallabba-devara ranga-bbogakke

asbta-bboga-teja-samya kirukula yea

a-balliya

salu

||

138
At Bhanddri

hasii, ivest side.

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogba-laiicbanam
jiyat trailokya-natbasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam

||

bbadram bbuyaj Jineiidranam sasauayagba-nasine

ku-tirttha-dhvanta-sangbata-prabbeda-gbana-bhanave
svasti

Hoysala-vamsaya Yadu-mulaya yad-bbavah

||

ksbatra-mauktika-santanar pritbvi-nayaka-mandanam

||

sri-dbamimabliyudayabja-sbanda-taranili samyaktva-cbiidamanih
iiiti-sri-saraiiir

pratapa-dbaranili danarttbi-cbintamanih

vamse Yadava-namni mauktika-manir jjatojagan-mandanah


ksliirabdbav iva kaustubbo 'tra Vinayadityavanipalakah

apicha

||

||

sri-kanta-kamaniya-keli-kamaloUasat su-nityodayad

darppantha-kshitipandbakara-baranad bbuyab pratapanvayat

dik-chakrakramanad visbat-kuvalaya-pradhvamsauad bbutale


kbyato 'nvarttba-nijakbyaisba Vinayadityavanipalakah

||

Dbatra tri-lokodara-sara-bbutair amsair mmudasvasya vinirmmiteva

tasya priya Keliya-nama-devi Manoja-rajya-prakritir bbabbiira


||

tayor abliud bbii-nuta-bhuri-kii-ttir parakramakranta-diganta-bbijmih

tamibbavab ksbatra-kula-pi'adipali pratapa-tuiigonv Ereyanga-blmpah


||

vltarana-lata-vasantai; pramada-rati-varddbi-taraka-kantah

saksbat samara-Kyltanto jayati cliiram bbupa-makuta-manir Ereyaiigab


apicba

sarad-anirita-dyati-kirttir Mmauasija-murttir vvirodbi-Kuru-Kapiketuh

Kali-kala-jaladbi-setuh jayati chiram ksliatra-mauli-manir Ereyangah

apicba

!|

Jaya-laksbmi-krita-sangah krita-ripu-bbangah pranuta-guna-tungah


bliuri-pratapa-raiigo jayati chiram nripa-kirita-maiiir

Ereyangah

||

||

||

107
apicha

||

Lakshmi-pi-ema-uidhir vvl(iagdlia-jauati.i-chritui'yya-cluu'cliclia-viJhir
vvira-bn-ualini-vilcasa-iuihiro gambliiryya-ratuakarah

kirtti-sri-latika-vasaata-saiuayas saunclaryya-lakslimimayas

sa srimau Elre^'auga-tui'iga-nripatih kaih kair una

apicha

||

samvamnyate

||

kas saknoty Ereyauga-mandalapater ddor-vviki-ama-kridanain


stotuiu Malava-maiKlalesvara-puiim

Dbaram

adliakBLit kshanat

d6h~kuidula-kaiala-Cliola-katakara drak kaiidisikam vyadhan

nirddliamakrita

hakragottam akarod

bliaiigara

Kalingasya cha

||

kaiita tasya Latantabaua-lalaua lavanya-pimyodayaih

saubhagyasya cha visva-vismayakritar patri Dharitri-bhritah

putiivad vilasat-kalasu sakalasv Ambhojayoner vvadhur


asid EchaUx-nama-punya-vanita rajui yasas-sri-sakhi

apicha

||

||

kuntala-kadali-kanta prithu-kucha-kumbba madalasa bhati sada

Smara-samara-sajja-vijaya-Mataugodbhava-charu-murttir Echala-Devi
apicha

|I

ll

Ramaip Girindrasya suteva S'ambhum


Padmeva Vishuum madayaty ajasram sananga-lakshmir Ereyanga-bhupam

S'achiva S'akram Jauakatmajeva

|1

Kausalyaya Dasaratho bhuvi Ramachandram sri-Devaki-vanitaya Vasudeva-bhupah

Krishnam S'aclu-pramadayeva Jayantam Indro Vishuum taya sanripatir jjanayam babliuya


udayati Vishnau tasminn anesad ari-ehakva-kulam iladhipa-chandre

adhikatara-sriyam abhajat kavalaya-kulam asvad amala-dharmmambhodhih


apicha

||

nirddalita-K6yatu:o bhasmikrita-Konga-Rayarayapurah

apicha

||

atula-uija-bala-padahati-dhulikrita-tad-Virata-iiarapati-durggah

ghattita-Ghatta-kavatah kampita-Kanchipuras sa Vishnu-nripalah

vana-vasita-VanaYaso Vishnu-nripas taralitoru-Vallurah

apicha

||

nija-sena-pada-dhuli-karddaniita-Malapraharini-varih

||

kalapala-sonitambu-nisatikrita-nija-karasir avanipa-Visbiiuh

apicha

||

||

||

Narasimha-Varmma-bbubhuja-Sahasrabhuja-bhuja-rarasaramo

'pi

chitram Vishnu-nripalas ^atakritvo 'py ajani jita-satru-kshatrah

||

Adiyama-pritbu-sauryyaryyama-Rahur Vvengi-girindra-hati-pavi-dandah

Talavana-pura-lakshmim punar aharaj jayam iva ripos sa Visbnu-nripah


apicha

||

cliakri-presbita-Malavesvara-Jagaddevadi-sainyamnavain
glmriLiiantam sahasa pibat karatalenahatya mrityu-prabhuh

prak paschad asinagrahid iha mahiip tat Krisbiiavenyavadhi


sri-Vishiiur bbhuja-danda-churnnita-nitantottunga-Tungachalali

apicha

Irurigola-kshonipati-mriga-mrigaratir atulali
II

Kadamba-kshonisa-kshitiraha-kula-chchheda-parasuh

nija-vyaparaika-prakatita-lasach-cbbauryya-mabima
sa Vishnub prithviso

iia

bhavati vacbo-gochara-gunali

saksbal Lakshmu' vyipad-apagame visva-lokasya

||

namua

Laksbmi-Devi visada-yasasa digdba-dik-chakra-bbitteh


dripyad-vairi-kshitipa-Ditija-vrata-vidbvamsa-Visbnoh

Vishnos tasya pranaya-vasudhasit sudha-uirmmitangi

jj

||

||

||

108
brahmanda-bhanda-bharitamala-kirtti-lakshmi'

kantas tayor ajani sunur Ajatasatruh

prithvisa-Pandu-Prithayor iva Pushpachapo

Daityadvishat-Kamalayoi" iva Narasimhah

apicha

||

garbbam Barbbara muncha kaucbana-cbayam Cholasu rasikuru

||

kshemam bhikshaya Cbera cbiFara-mukbam durena

vijiiapaya

svam Gaudeti Nrisimba-bburi nripater mmadhye-sadas sarvvada


durvvaras sarati dhvanib parijanan nirggbatn-nirggbosba-jit

apicba

||

sauryyam naisba Hareb paratra-taranir anyatra tejasvitam

||

danitvam karinab paratra ratbinam anyatra

kirttira

radat

rajyam cbandramasar paratra visbamastratvaur cba pusbpayudbad


anyatranya-jane

apicha

||

manak cba

sabate sri-Narasimbo nripah

sa bbuja-bala-Vira-GaAga-pratapa-Hoysalapara-nama
palayati cbatus-samayam

maryyadam ambunidbir

||

ivati-pritya

||

Cbagala-Devi-ramano Yadava-kula-kamala-vimala-marttanda-srib

jl

cbbitva dripta-virodbi-varasa-gabanam dig-jaitra-yatra-vidbav

arubyodaya-bbudbarara ravir ivadrini dipa-vartti-sriya

natva daksbina-Kukkutesvara-Jina-sri-pada-jiigmam nidbim

rajyasyabbyudayaya kalpitam idam svasyatma bbandarina


sarvvadhikariua karyyavidbau Yogandba-Eayanad
api daksbena nitijna-guruna cba Guror api

Lokambika-tanujena Jakki-Rajasya suiiuna

||

,..

jyayasa loka-raksbajka-laksbmauamara yor api

Maladhari-svami-pada pratbita-miida Vaji-vamsa-gajanaipsumita

cbaritra-payasa kirlti-dhavalikrita-disalina

i-

||

bima-racbina Ganga-mabi-nikbila-Jinagava-dana-toyadbi-vibbavai
durikrita-Kali-syuta-nri-kalankena bbuyasa

||

||

||

tri-sakti-sakti-nirbbhinna-madavad-bburi-vairinA,

Hullapeaa jagan-nuta-mantri-nianikya-manlina

!j.

II

chatur-vvimsati-JirLendra-sri-Dilayam M.ilayacbal.xm

sad-dbarmma-cbandanodbbutam drisbtva nirmmapitam tatab


dvitiyam yasya samyaktva-cbudamani-guiiakbyaya

'

||

Bbavya-cbudamanir nnama tasmai pritya dadat tatab

1|

danarttbam Bbavya-cbuiamani-Jina-vasatau vasina-n san-munmam


bbogarttbani cbmu-jirnnoddbaraiiaTi iha Jineadrasbtavidby-a'-'cbchmarttbam
|
sri-Parsva-svamiuam cba tri-jigad-adbipateh Kukkutesasya patyub

punya-sri-kanyakaya vivahana-vidbaye midrikam arppayan vl

I|

ekasity-uttara-sahasr.i-S'aka-varsbesbu gatesbu Pramadi-samvatsarasya Pusbya.m"isa-suddha


S'ukravaracbaturddasyam uttarayana-sankrantau Sri-Mula--s.xngba Desiyc-gana Puftaka-gacbchha-Simbandlunam

Tidbaya

|!

Narasimba-Himadri tad-udhrita-kalast>'irada-ka-Hulla-kara-jiIinke

yanata-dbara Gangambuni sa cbatur-vvim^ati-Jinesa-pada-sa'.'as"-madhye


||

Savancrum adad

l)bupatir agairta-Bali-Karnaa-nripati-S'ibi-Kliacbaraoatih
|

pragnnita-kucbera-vibbavas tri-gunikrita-siipba-vilcramo Narasirabah

.
||

109
atas tad-gfiima-simribhidhasyate
allim tenka liiriy-obbeyum

||

tatra purvvasyam disi

kereya achchugattu inereyagi hiriy-obbeya


Bilattiya Savanera

yadeya

Savauera-Bekkaua yadeya sime karadiy-ave

pogalu Bimbi-Settiya kereya kodiya Idbbayalu

erej^a

dinneya huniseya kola hiriy-ala

allim

moradiya haduvana balleya kereya tefikana-kodiya balariya bana

mana

||

allim

basuriya tenkana kemb-areya hunise

kattada tay-valla Jannavurada hiriya kereya tay-valla sime

||

||

tenka Barahala-

dakshinasyam

allind atta Tarihaliya

||

disi

hadiivalu hiriy-obbeya selle

paschimayam

disi

Kaliya-

Jannavurakkara

Savaiieriiigam sigara-mariyade Jaiinavura Savanera kere-yeriya

naduvana hiriya-hunise sime uttarakakkina kolm adara mudana Birajjana-kerey a kerey olage Savanera Beduganabajliya naduve
basuriya done alliin miulal illajjana kummari allim miida billadara sime
1|

syam

disi

||

samauyo 'yam dharmma-setur nripanani kale kale palauiyo bhavadbhih


sai'vvan etan bhavinar parttliivendran

bMyo

bhuyo yachate Ramachandrah

sva-dattara para-dattam va yo liareta vasundharam

||

sliasbtim varsha-saliasrani vishthayani jayate krimih

||

na visham visham ity ahur ddevasvam visham uchyate


visbam ekakinam hanti devasvam putra-pautrakam

||

saraj-iyotsna Lakslimi-vapushi babalas cbandana-raso

disadhisa-strinam sphurad uru-dukidaika-vasanam

tri-loka-prasada-prakatita-sudha-dbama-visadam

yaso yasya sriman sa jayati chirara Hullapa-vibbuh

||

astu svasti cbiraya Hulja bhavate sri-Jaina-cMidamane

bhavya-vyuba-saroja-shanda-tarane gambhiryya-varannidhe

bhasvad-visva-kalanidhe Jina-nuta-ksbirabdhi-viiddhindave
svodyat-kirtti-sitambujodara-lasad- varasi-var-bbiudave

Sri-Gomniata-purada tippe-suhkadalli adakeya heriuge 200 hasumbege ayvattu uppu

hasumbe goshala 5 melasii heringe

bisige 1

rega haga

mel-ele '200

balla 1

hasumbege mana

tamma

gaua-dere initumam

ge

1 maripaiinayadalli eleya

suuka-pathikaradandii chatur-vvimsati-

pradhana sarvvadhikari hiriya-bhandari Hullayyangala heggade-Lakka-

tirtthankara pu

Hoysala Narasirnha-devaua kayya bedikondu bittaru ippatta-nalvara

yyangalum heggade-A

tarn nudidude

mane-dere pa

sad-vaiii

tauua peld andadol ar nnadadod ade marggani

endade nadeda
S'asiyind

ambaram abjadim

tiligolam netrangalind ananain

posa-mavim banam Indranim Tridivam ase

kirtti-deva-muniyim saiddlianta-chakresanind

esegura Bri-Jina-dharmraam endade balikke vaiinipam bannipain

tau labdhau chamii-naj'akah


ttya

muda dharapurvvakam

sri-Hullas Savaneru

i|

meva madada daba

urvvarastuti bhri

sri sri

bhavyainbhoruha-bhaskaras Surasarim niliara

pararttha-ratnakarah

siddhantambudhi-varddlianamritakarali Kandarppa-sailasanis so

bhutale

||

139
North of tlie Mnilia.

S'rimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogha-lancblianam
iiyat trailokya-nathasya

sasanam Jina-sasanam
"

||

28

110
svasti

ri-Varddhamanasya varddhamimasja sasane

sri-Kondakunda-namabhucli chatur-augula-cliaranah
tasyanvaye

khyate vikhyate Desike-gane

'jani

gani Devendra-siddhanta-devo Devendra-vanditah

avara santanadol
vritta

II

||

||

||

para-vadi-kshitiblirin-nisata-kuliSam sri-Mula-sangliabja-shal.-

charauam Pustaka-gachchha Desiga-gana prakhyata-yogisvara-

bharanam Manmatha-bhanjanam jagadol adam khyatan adam Divakaranandi-bratipain Jinagama-sudhambliorasi-taradliipam

||

ant enal int enalk ariyen eyde jagat-traya-vandyar appa pern-

pam

embud ane

taled ii-ppar

tram tapam emb

iv

samyamam

ballen adallade

attalagam intu Divakaranandi-deva-sai-

turisuvad

ilia

nidde vare maggulan ikkumad

kiru tereyanibud

ill

uguldud

ilia

ilia

malaugumad

ill

ormmeyum

bagilam

II

AMndranum

nerevane bannisal guna-ganavaliyam Maladliari-devara

vritta

11

||

nereye tanutram ikkidavol ida malan tine meyyan

arara Sishyar

ddliantigargg endod ondu rasanoktiyol an adan entu baiinipem


tat-sishyar appa

chari-

||

||

Kantu-madapahar ssakala-jiva-dayapara-Jaina-margga-ra-

ddhanta-payodhigalu vishaya-vairigal uddhata-karmma-bhaiijanar

ssautata-bhavya-padma-dinakrit-prabliaram S'ubbachandra-deva-si-

ddbanta-munindraram pogalvud ambudhi-veshtita-bhuri-bhutalam


int ivara gurugal
vritta

II

appa srimad-Divakaranandi-siddhanta-devani

ll

a-muni-diksheyam kude samagra-tapo-uidliiy agi dana-chim-

tamaniy agi sad-giuia-ganagraniy agi daya-dama-ksliama-

.i

sri-mukha-lakshmiy agi vinayarnnava-chandrihey agi santatam


srimati Gantiyar nnegaldar urvviyol lU'vvere kurttu kirttisal
srimati Gantiyar jjita-kashayigal ugra-tapangalindam int
i

mahiyol pogarttege negarttege nontu samadhiyim jagat-

svaniiy enippa

Saka-varsham 1041

pempina Jinendrana pada-payoja-yiigmamam

premadi cbittadol

nilisi

deva-nivasa-vibhutig eydidal

||

II

neya Vilambi-samvatsarada Pbalguna-suddha-pafichami-Budhayaradandu


saunya-

snna-vidhiyim srimati Gantiyar ramudipi deva-lokakke sandar

aganitam ene charii-tapam

pragunita-guiia-gana-vibhusbanalankritey int
aganita-nija-guruvige nisi-

||

dhigeyam Mankabbe Gantiyar nimadisidar

||

kjrunam prani-ganangalol cbaturata-sampatti-siddbantadol

paritosham gana-sevya-bliavya-janadnl nirmraatsaratvam munisvararol dliirate gbora-viia-tapadol kayg

karcnaudi-vrati

anmi ponmal Diva-

pempan em taledano yogiudra-brindangalol

||

Ill

140
Copier plate inscription in possession of the Mci/Jia.
S'ri-svasti Bri-S'iilivaliaua-saka-varusha

1556 neya Bhava-samvatsarada

Asluifla-suddlia

13

Stiravara

Brahma-yogadalu sriman-malia-rajadhitaja-i'aja-paramesvara ari-raya-mastaka-sula saranagata-vajrapaSjara pai-a-naii-saliodara satu-tyaga-parakrama-mudra-mudiita bhuvana-vallabha suvan.ia-kalasa-

sthapanacharyya sliad-darnima-cliakresvarar ada Mabisura-pattana-puravaradhisvarar Ada CLama-Kaja-

Belngu^ada Gummata-Batba-svamiyavara arcbana-vrittiya

Vodeyai-Ayyanavani devara
stbauadavaru

tamma tamma amipatyadind

svastiyanu

adabu-bbogyadiy agi kottu adabu-

a-varttaka-gurastarige

garavu babii-kala anubbavisi barutta yiralagi Cbama-Raja-Vodeyar-Ayyanavaru vicbarisi adabu bogyavarttaka-gurastaranu kareyisi

diya anubbavisi barutta yiddanta

salarannu

tiiisi

stbanadavarige

nivu kottantha

kodisevu yendu belalagi varttaka-gurastaru adida matu tavu stbanadavarige kottantha

salavu t.imma tande-tayigalige

samastaru adalagi

puyyav agaby endu dbara-dattavagi dhareyanu yeredu kottevu yendu

stbanadavaiige varttaka-gurastara Icaiyallu

devaru-guru-sakshiy agi dbareyanu


sukhadalli yiharu endu bidisi

kotta

yerisi

||

Gummata-natha-svamiya sannidhiyalli

acbandrarkka-stbayiyagi

dbarma-sasana

devata-seveyami

munde Belugulada stbauadavaru

||

madikondu
svastiyanu

avanan obbanu adahu-bididautavarii adava-kottantavaru darusana-dbarmakke horagu sthana-manyake


karunav
tba

ilia

yisbtakku miri adava-kottantavaru adahu-bididantavaranu i-rajyakke adbipatiy agiddan-

doregalu i-devara dbarmavannu purva-merege nadesal uUavaru

||

i-merege nadesal

ariyade

upeksbeya doregalige Varanasiyalli sabasra-Icapileyanu Brabmariarannu konda papakke liobaru yendu


baresi kotta dhari-na-sasana maiigalam aba sri

||

sii sri

|i

141
In

the 3Iaiha.''

S 'rimat-pai'ama-gambbira-syadvad-amogba-lancbbanam
jiyat trailokya-nathasya sasanain

Jina-sasanam

||

nana-desa-nripala-mauli-vilasan-manikya-ratna-prabbabbasvat-pada-saroj i-ydgma-rucliirah sri-Krisbna-Raja-prabbub

ri-Karnataka-desa-bbasura-Mabisurastba-simb;\sanah

sn-Chama-kshitipaki-sunur avanau jiyat sabasram samali


svasti

sri-Varddhamanakhye Jine muktim gate

sati

vabni-randhrabdbi-netrais cba vatsaresbu mitesbu vai

Vikramanka-samasv iudu-gaja-samaja-bastibbih
||

S alivahana-varsbesbu netra-bana-nagendubbili

pramitesbu Vikrity-abde S'ravane masi maugale

panchamyam

||

tithau chandrasya vasare

dorddanda-khanditaratib sva-kirtti-vyapta-dik-tatah
sail

satisbu gananiyasu ganita-jnair bbudbais tada

krishna-paksbe cba

||

Yindbyadrau bbasamanasya srimato Gommate^inah


sri-pada-padma-pujayai sesbanain Jina-vesmanam
perioti, of

||

sriman Krisbua-Rajendrasyayuh-sri-sukba-labdbaye

etasmin dakshine Kasau nagare Eelgulabvaye

* Sanskrit version, by the gura of that

||

||

the sannad then granted, whii h was in Kannac'a.

112
sarddham Hemadri-Parsvesa-cbaru-sri-cIiaitya-vesmana
dva-ttrimsat-pramitanam sri-saparyyotsava-betave
Jinendra-paucha-kalyana-sri-ratliotsava-sampade

sri-Charukirtti-yogindra-matlia-ralisliaiia-karanat

aharabhaya-bhaisliajya-sastra-danadi-sampade

||

i|

Belgulakbya-maba-gramam Viudhya-Cbandiadri-bhasuram
Bbu-devi-mangaladnria-kalyauy-akbya-saro-'iivitam
Jinalayais tu lalitair

mmanditam

gopuranvitaib

||

sa-tatakain sa-cbampeyam Hosaballi-samabvayain


isana-dili-stbitam

gramam

salyady-utpatti-bbasuram

Uttanhalliti vikbyatam pvaticbyam kakubbis stbitam

gramam Kabbalu-namanam gramam

I]

go-pal a-sankulam

purvvara Purnnaryya-sandattam kumare nripatau sati


iti

||

graman cbatus-sankbyau dadau bbaktya svayam muda

svasti sri-Dilli-Hemadri-Sudba-Saiigita-namasii

||

!|

tatba SveVipura-Ksbemavenu-Belgula-ni(lhisbu

||

samstbanesbu lasat-siddha-siraba-pitba-vibbasinam
srimatam Cbarukirttiiiam panditanam satam vase

jj

sasani-kritya tan

graman arpimyamasa stldaram

eshab sri-Krislina-bbupalab pabtakhibvmandabib

II

142
On

llie

rod: north of Invare here.

S'ri-S'aka-varusba 1565 neya


srimach-Charu-sukirti-pandita-yatib Sobbanu-samvatsare

mase Pusbya-cbaturddasi-titbi-vare krisbne supaksbe maban

madbyahne vara-Mula-bbe cba karane. Bbarggavya-vare Dbrive


yoge Svargga-puram jagama matiman traividya-cbakresvarah
II

sri

II

143
On

a stone in Bdijdvara Basavaijycis field cast of the toini.

hmya-dandanayakanim rajye
Svasti srimat-TalakadQ-gonda-Bbuja-bala-Vira-Ganga-Poysala-Devarum
kandu challadi Chaladaiika-Rava
Baladadaseyaballiva
uttarottarav age sii-Gomattesvara-])evara
v-Setti-makkalu
Gavare-Settiya magam Betti-Settiya Ravabeya magani Macbi-Setti
Hede-jaya

Maxi-Sotti

yivaru tale hora uktyaki

144
East of

the Arecjal lasti in Jinaiidlhapura.

S'rimat-parama-g irnbbira-syadvad-amogba-lancbbanam
sasanam Jina-sasanam II

jiyat trailokya-uathasy

bhadram

ast'.i

Jina-ais.maya SAmpadyatain pratividbana-betave

iinya-vadi-mada-bas'i-masiaki.-spbatanaya gbatane patiyase

||

113
Svasti samasta-bhuvanaSrayam Sri-prithvi-vallabha-maha-rajadhirajam parame^vara-parama-bhattara'-

kam

Satyasraya-kiila-tilakani

Chalukyabharanam arimat Tribhuvana-JIalla-Devara rajya-rajyum utta-

I'ottarabhivriddlii-pravarddliamanam achandrarkka-tarara

Vinayaditya-nripalam

jana-vinutam Poysalambaranvaya-dinapam

Manu-marggan

enisi

negaldam

salluttara ire

||

vana-nidhi-parivrita-samasta-dhatii-taladol
tat-putra

baram

II

11

Ereyanga-Poysalam
It

ta-

arey atti virodhi-bhuparam dhurad-edeyole

tari-sandu geldu virakk-

,.

erevattagirda sukhade rajyara geydain

k negald-Eraga-nripalana

||

sunu-bribadvairi-marddanam sakala-dhari-

tri-natban arttbi-jauata-

Kaninam dharage negalda


atana

tamma

Ballala-nripara

||

II

Koiig-elum Male yoluma-

n afigayg

alavadisi takigund ivaram de-

saugalan ilkuli-gonda-Nri-

singa-sri-Visbnuvarddhanorvvipalani

II

samadbigata-pancba-maha-sabda-maba-mandalesvaram Dvaravati-pura-varadbisvaram Y&data-

svasti

kulambara-dyumani samyaktva-chudamani Malaparol-gauda raja-marttanda Talakadu-Kongii-Nangaliend ivu-modalage

Koyatur-Ttei-eyur-Uchdiangi-Taleyur-Pporabuchcham

palavii-durggagalam kondu

Gangavadi-tombatt-aru-sasiramaiu pratipalisi sukhadun rajyam geyuttam ire tat-pada-padmopajivigaj


vritta

II

Jina-dharnimagrani-Naga-Vannmaua sutam sri-Maramayyam jagad-viuutam tat-sutan Ecbi-Rajan amaiam Kaundinya-sad-gotran a-

tana chittotsave Pochikabbe avarg aty-utsabadim puttidar


....

antu

Bamma-chamupan

....

adhatam sri-Gaiiga-dandadhipam

||

II

adatarpp unnati satyam aubu chalam ayuh saucham audaryyam ajjmu ditam tannate ninduv emba guna-samgbatanga}am taldi

kada vaudi-prakara-gatam tan-nidhi

16-

gada pempindame Ganga-Rajan esedam visvambbara-bbagadoi


Talekadani selad ante Kofigan olakond ....

yam

nilayam madi nimirchcbi Visbnu-nripana

. .

||

tuldi do-

r-bbaladim Vefigiyam kalalcbi Narasingang antakavasamam

marggadim Ganga-man-

dalamam kondan arati-yudha-mriga-singam Ganga-dandadhipam


atana piriy-anna

kali kenarttbiy-end ittu cha-

[|

||

vyapita-dig-vajaya-yasa-

sri-pati vitarana-vinoda-pati

dya-patiy enippa

dhana-pati

Bamma-cha-

vi-

mupati Jina-pati-padabja-bringau anindyajn

11

29

114
atana

sati

||

parama-sii-Jinan aptam

giirugal sri-Bhanukirtti-devare laksbmi-

karau enippa Baraina-Devane

purjshan enalu Baganabbe padeda} jasamam

kaada

a satige punyavatige

||

vi-

lasada kani sakala-bbavya-sevyam garbbhavasadin udayisidam sasi-

li

bhasuratara-Mrttiy Ecba-dandadbi^am
vritta

)|

|l

madisidam Jineudra-bhavanagalan a Kopauadi-tirttbadal

mdiyan

elge-vett esava Belgojadal babu-cbitra-vittiyim

nodidaram manangolipuv embinam Ecba-chamupan


gude

daritri

kondu konedade jasam

nalidacle lileyim

artthi-kai-

antu dana-vinodanum Jina-dharmmabbyudaya-pramodanum agi


sanyasana-vidbiyim sariramam bittu Surarloka-nivasiy adan
vritta

li

itta

pala-kalam sukbadal irmme bajika

II

malav-aty-udhrita-desa-kantakaran atandatta benkondu do-

r-bbaladim Koiigaran

dalamam

otti vairi-nriparain

tat-patig eyde

adam

daley
svasti

II

bennatti tuld anya-mara-

madi jagadol birade tan

agum-

int

Kali-Gaiigan agra-tanayam sri-Boppa-dandadhipam

samadbigata-pancba-maba-sabda

maba-samantadbipati

]|

maba-prachanda-dandanayaka

vairi-

bhaya-daya droba-gbaratta sangxama-jattalatta Haya-vatsa-Piajaml kanta-manujai gotra-pavitra budba|

jana-mitram

snmatu Boppa-Deva-dandanayakam

paroksba-vinayam nisidbigeyam

nilisi

tamm annan appa

Ecbi-Eaja-dandanayakange

atana raadisida basadige kbanda-spbntitakkam vabara-danakkam 1


I

Gangasamudradalu 10 kliandu gaddeyum buvina-totamum basadiya mudana kiru-gereyum Bekkanakereyum berddaleyuin tamma garugal appa sri-Mula-sanghada Desiga-ganada Pustaka-gacbcbba sriI

matu Subbacbandra-siddbanta-devara
kotta datti
616ka

II

sisbyar appa Madba[va]cbandra-devargge dbara-pui'vvakam madi-

||

sva-dattam para-dattam va yo bareta vasundbaram


shashtii'-vvarsha-sabasrani visbtayain jayate krimih

kantig

ui-mmaiii-

g atata-yasan Ecbi-Kajau arddbarigauey e

mat adudo

pesarisal a

bbutajadojag Ecbikabbe ra .... i-upim

yendu kuduvale

Ecbikabbeyiim
andinu

ent Ecbikabbe

||

raja-dandanayana-dandanayakiti

tamm

j|

mamni
danam

danadol abbimauadoj a

antu pararaa-

||

adalu

atte
||

sri

Baganabi.-eyum
jj

Srimatu-S'ubbachaudra-siddhanta-devara

^asanamam

nilisi

guddi

maba-puje madi maha-danam geydaj

^^3

l^^S^^

TRANSLATIONS.
Inscriptious on Chandra-ffiri.

Size

T^wo Vases

Be

5'

3 X 4' 7".
'

decorated with leaves.

it well.

Success through the adorable Varcldhaniaua, the fortunate establisher of the science of merit

an embodiment of the nectar of the peace of acquired

sidclhi (the fruit of

Support of both the upper and lower worlds, being himself

by his own power of discerning both

spirit

all

things moveal)le and immoveable

and mind, pervading

having acquired the great arliantija in the group of worthies who have become

in sri Visala,^

and a

a great

multiplying in the lake of the suprems Jaina faith

lotus of the blessed people'^

Govarddhana,

his

personal

(there

Jambu,

Lohdnja,

disciple

arose)

the

VisJinu-deva,

Bhadrabdliu, VikWta, ProsJitMa, KsJiatriJcdrya, Jayandma,

Bhadrahdhu-sxkmiu, of the
of his severe penance

and

all

Siddhdriha,

and other gurus.

Dhritisliena, Btiddhila,

past, present

an abode of glorious qualities which illuminated

of a thousand brilliant rays which, dispersing the darkness, caused to unfold the

oi'b

adorable great Rishi (raif/cwwa-ganadhara,


Apardjita,

sects,

securitj- to the world.

had gone down,

After the great sun Maliavira

worlds

t'lrtlia'ilMras.

whose indisputable doctrine, overcoming those of the other disputing

supreme

is

all.

Having obtained inconceivable greatness and supreme honour throughout the world

?/Ioreover,

penance).

illustrious

Hue of

had acquired the essence

this regular order

great men,

of

who by

virtue-

of knowledge, having, by his power of discovering the

future, foretold in Ujjayiai a period of twelve years of dire calamity (or famine),

whole of the sangha, leaving the northern regions, took their way

pany arrived at a country counting many hundreds of

to

And

the south.

villages, completely

the

the rishi com-

with the increase of

filled

people, money, gold, grain, cows, buffaloes and goats.

Whereupon, at a mountain with


earth

from the beautiful trees

fallen

water

and

time remained for him to

forests

live,

Originally publislied by ire in 1874 {Ind. Ant.

seem

to.

At

either
to be

An

is

an

ornament to the

certainly

that side

is

more modem.

Ill,

circle

serpents

PrabhachandraS also

to the right

7,

own

with

filled

with

perceiving that but

announced his

he,

with one single


fo

e.vpress their

sei t.

5
?

filled

(or journey),

entire saiigJia,

" having matted sides."

In

the Kanna;]a

inscriptions

it

appears

Kalvnppu and Kalbippu.

as

with figures of leaves,

Explained es the

clerical

name assumed by Chandra Gupta.

The

construction

is

stated

to

ancient -name of Ujjajioi.

and deer

BJiavijajana, a term appropriated by the Jains

153.)

Between the vase

a large

the great rain-clouda

hyronas,

and having dismissed the

end above the inscription are two lamp-stands,


later additions.

and the lamp-staud on


3

the dchdri^ with

not dear whether these belong to the inscription, but they

which appear

which

dark as

tigers, bears,

and fearing on account of the road

desire to do the penance before death,

It is

whose name was Katavapra,^

the rocks on which were

abounding with wild boars, panthers,

caves, caverns, large ravines


little

lofty peaks,

the ground around which was vanegated with the brilliant hues of the clustres of gay flowers

atamtala

Sic.

[an^a sa!ia-samipe cha

he Prabhdchandreiia-i-ama-i'

Amara

Kos'a.l

116
worshipping on cold stones covered with grass, quitted his body and in this maimer attained to

disciple,

state (or, gained the adoration) of the seven

the

May

it

hundred

risldfi.

prosper, the Jina s'dsana.

28
guru

Ndganiati-ganti,^ the (female) disciple of the excellent Silent

"^

Adeyare nad,'

of Cliittur in

having kept the vow three months, expired.^

3
The dense smoke
ance, the fool

who

of iniquity spreading wide

and nlhng

all

space like the huge mountain of ignor-

entangled in the great and delusive troubles of family, falling under the power of

is

The

kings, goes to ruin.

wisdom named Gharita

friend of heavenly

(the moimtain)

S'ri, in

called

Kalbappi praised by the munis of svarga, performing the vows of a muni, attained to the condition of a

happy man.

keeping the vows, expired.

Be

it

fortunate (lady) Javibu Ndygi, having kept the vow a month, expired.

The

well

The fortunate

Silent iJiafidm of

Sola Deva guru,

Nedubomre, having kept the vow,

Dharmma Sena

disciple of

expired.

guru of Kitturu, having kept the vow of a

sannydsi, expired.

8
Ugra Sena guru,

Paddini guru of JMalenuru, having kept the vow of a sannydsi one

disoiple of

month, expired.
OrigiDally published

1873 [Ind. Ant.

II,

by mCj with Ncs. 5

and 16, in

to 11, 13, 14

323.)

Kanti,
of a

by euphony

or,

nun or female

Jaiiia

compound, ganh, was the designation

In a

devotee.

is

seen in

literally

the

Dimmadigal, No.

digal, or their singulars, as

'

guru

feet

a similar use of adi, foot,

'

16,

Permmanadigal and Permma-

titles

of the Ganga kings (see Nos. 2, 3

and i,Goorg Inscriptions) and of the Chalukja kings

and 59

in this volume).

but appears to be
'

This use

known

in

is

not

acli, as it is

in the esires>ion (aia-^uia, also used of


is

by Madhvi

not found
Bral.raans

now

as

follows:

45

Kanna

!a,

there

Though
is

Uttamdndm.

idea of

Tiie

with jjada in

gurus.

in the dictionaries,

(see Ncs.

retaioed in

Tamil and Malayalam.

worshipfui' seems associated ith

of the word

^'auskrit,

this sense

rule quoted

svarupan

tic

This name occure as Adeydra-rdi/itja in a grunt of


king Nandi-VaimiTia, and, with rererence to

Chittur

is

in

iMr. Foiilkes,
:

who

published the grants

Salem Manual,

s;e also

Mudippidar, a term

peculiar

a grant of

alsj Saiskritized

as

its

tlie

Pallava

being on the Palar, as

Nandi-Varrama Pallava-Malla.

Anu[ ura.

These coinciJences were

II,

in

1879.

364.)

in Kes'i

roots

Mudi

On

dm,

the analogy of madi, inarane

marana-karane

ciuse death) in

(to kill or

would be the causal

is

given

to bind the hair,

same

tlie

nin-ahana

or

list,

The

one's end.

is

and

and miidipu,

(to die),

form of mitdi and equivalent to

karar.S, to procure

among the

S'abdamani-darpana, and

Raja's

explained by hes'a-landhane nirva/iane


to end.

which most

to the Jains, with

of inscriptions terminate.

Kaunada verbal

inndipu

niri-aliaiia-

latter

word

is

derived from 7nrvd';', to wdiioh Benfcy gives the meanings 'to cstricate
oneself, to pass

away

'

tlie first

on the authority of Lassen. Mudippi-

dar appears in these inscriptions to include,


(to live), liberating oneself

and passing

all

three ideas of ceasing

away,

by " expired" proceeding on the evident analogy

pSda-s'aldena bhaiiyatl.

ds'raya-nadi-vishaya

cut by

Ant. VIII, 167, 273

2
of this class

10

Gufavadigal,

pointed
(Iiid.

and the

Buddhist

extinguished.

term

nirvana,

The Amai^a Kos'a

muni-vahmj-&dau, which
either to a sage or to fire

ineiins

eitinct.

derived

have

betii

from

explains the latter

'blown out

or

ti-auslated

it

ecn nirvahaiia

niivu, to

be

thus: ni>wi6

gone out' applied

Chandragupta Bast

117

Gum

Sena guru of Kottara,

disciple of the Silent

guru of Agare, having kept the vow, expired.

10
Belli guravi of Kuttara, the chief (female) disciple of

Perumala guru,

expired.

11

The Utlakkal guru, having kept the vow,

expired.

12
guru of the holy tirtha

Tlxe

13
The guru

of Talekadu, with the great

bound with a bowstring,

mass of matted hair and a bunch of peacocks' feathers

disciple of Kalochi guru,

kept the vow of a sanmjdsi twenty one days,

having

expired.

14
/Sj^e 3'

Ndga Sena

S">;1' 6".

guru, disciple of Rislmbha Sena guru, thus expired, in the

To Naga Sena, the

sinless, possessor of

manner

of a sannydsi

the highest good qualities,

To Naga Nayaka, by whom the world of enemies hath been conquered.


The worshipped of kings, in rank of unblemished fortune,
The

giver of one's wishes, the destroyer of pride, do I

bow myself

in reverence.

15
Sise 6'

With

groves, adorned with red vvaterlilies

(Indra's grove)

ing

all in

and

filled

with the

hum

shining on every side with fields standing with rice,

was

the praise of Bhagavat, the ocean of goodness to all creatures

the mountain

of bees, surpassing
it

beyond the

he not

giving himself

liill,

up

hill.

Nandana
Instruct-

worshipping on the summit of

born to the virtuous Kanaka Sena, was a chief of virtue. Behold,

the honourable, having forsaken beyond the


loka, did

9".

8"x2'

(this)

Bala Beva muni

to devotion, departed to the

sidda

16
The

fortunate Great One, having kept the vow, ended his time (or

life.)

17*
Size

Saying

'

to be in

accord with the pair

Gv-i^ta is the true faith

'

after

7"x2'

4.'

S'ri

coming (here) and being

lipped wife of S'anti-sena munisa,

EcM

go\ravi]

10".

Bhadrabahu together with the great muni Chandra


of her race, the coral-

gratified, the

on the top of the mountain, forsaking

all food,

attained

to the state of not being born again.


One
lest

of the signs of a Jainyati:

they should be killed

being trodden on.

it is

used to

keep away insects,

by enteving the mcuth or

no!,i||s,

cr

by

By

a mistake No. 17

the Kanna'la text.

was divided

into

two numbers 17 and 18 in

118

19
mountain gam, having perfonned the vow, ended his

Singa-tiandi, ?son of the

life (or

time.)

20
I,

having come down from this thi'one

daughter NachcMJcavve,

she, the

attained to the wealth of the world of gods.

21
Be
a

it well.

vii'tuous guru,

Adorned with good


a sou of the

qualities,

from a

lofty site

he rose

to

be a siddha

descendant of

Sadviga gana, dweller on the top of the mountaiu, not going down below

the space on the slope, virtuous

22
On KoUayya,

the lay disciple of Abhayanandi pandita, coming (here), he

a thousand.

23
Be
his

welL

it

on the Kalbappu mountain ended

.... the guru of Ingaluru.

(or time.)

life

24
(Dfrfe about

A. D. QlO.Ske 14' x

While NavaWca S'ri Kamhaiyan, son of the lord of great

7".)

drums, S'n BaTlablia (para)mesvara maharaja, was ruling the earth


of.

gana Arasi, with

The

a grant

big

of land at the request

details of the boundaries Qniich illegible.)

25
"

entitled to the five

feudatories,

disciple of

Ariito-Neriii, caused the sidda to

26

be made.

SiseT 7" x2' 11".


Rapidly vanishuig like the rainbow, like clustering flashes of lightning, or like a dewy cloud, to

whom

are the treasures of beauty, pleasure, wealth

and power secure

Thus

assumed

saying, having

the state of a sannyasi, the great mighty one, Nandi Sena, best and most excellent of munis

reached

the world of gods {deva loki^)

27
The

of the Naviluru'^

fortunate
in

the Katapra

saugha,

in this

mountain named [Katavajpra

the Karipura village, of the Mayura'' saugha, lord of

tliis

world, in the middle of

mountam, gained the tomb.

28
the great Anantamati-ganti, of the Navilur saugha, on the broad Katavapra

mountain performed the vow, and settled


of gods.

in the

good path, gained the supreme happiness of the world

Obeisance.

29
Saundaryya Aryya by name, of the Mayura grama sangha,

on the Katavapra

mountain gained the tomb.


To

Ant.

NlivIIu

the south of the Jesei-ted image.

The'

first

II,

of these inscriptions published by

265.)

me

in

1873 {Ltd.

and the

and Jlayura mean the same, the former

Ijeing

Kannada,

latler Sanskrit, for peacock,

The name
metre.

lias

been shortened to this form eviJently to suit the

Chandragupta Bast

119

30
Ailgali

hj name, famed for many good

qualities,

standing iu penance in unmeasured devo-

wliile

on the mountain

tion,

31
In the Navihu- saugha Gurava-nandi was the chief in rehgious observance

ished qualities,

Be

was Vr'ishabha-uandi munisa.

it well.

his disciple, of unblem-

His grandmother gained the world of

svarga.

32
Knowing

death was approaching, and desiring happiness

tliat

qualities

tlie

worshipful great

having acquired

many

virtuous

muni named Deva-sma, performing the vow,

ascended to svarga.

33
Having selected

good place

"Nadekere 200,

for penance,

rites without

Adaridinne Ndgendu, of the Kelatur sangha, ruling the

number.

34
Be

Free from

well.

it

revered for the greatness of

from

a fame pure (white) as Ahindra or milk,


In the famous Kalvappu, ascending the
penance.

fault, of
liis

obedient,
rishi giri,

highly

the free

having gained the blessed land of svarga, the highly revered for penance

fault,

35
of lofty

virti'.e,

of firm qualities, possessed of great learning,

the theme of praise,

up and coming to Kalbappira, in worship and praise on the

rising

Sasirinmali ganti

holy mountain, ascentled to the immortal svarga.

36
The auspicious Ereyagavve

Kavatta (or Kalvappu)

in

37
May

he firmly prevail

the auspicious

Garuda Kesari Edjd.

38
(Date A.D. QlS.Sise 3'x

1' lO".)^

(South face.)

Be

it

having acquired

well

sword in his hand having acquired

He who was
world

as

moonhght

victorious

expedition

in smiting

down the

unfolding

to the north

the

the water-hlies

the

Ganga

Bharmma-Malidrdjddhirdja

kula,

renowned

who

from

Krishna Raja's

famous

for his prowess

was known as the Gurjjara Adhiraja;

pride of Dalla, whose power was like that of a great wild elephant

maintaining by valour his throne and

all

the royal insignia


;

inscription belongs to tho

eame king who

is

stated

in the

in

all

a sun among

to

driven out the

have died in S'aka 896, the

aliove,

the

destroyer of the groups of Kiratas

having by his power

MelagSni inscription
this

by the power of the

earth,

king of the Ganga line

dwelling in the skirts of the Viudhya forests


9
As

fortune

Satya-Vdhja Koi'iguni-Varmma

heroes

in

all

connection with the statement at the end,

is

the evident date,

taken ia

120
army

of the emperor of (or

from) Mauyakhet.iio

rejoicing those ready for

the Vanavasi country


phants, and

a troop of elephants

reverenced through fear by the king of

son of

the

having slain the S'abara minister named Naraga

Pandya

and Pallava

having captured his jewels, lusty ele-

the king

who was a Yama

to the

Nolamba kula

folloiving

names appear

in

universal joy

?
'

he overcame

was

earth by his

the

sri-Marasimha

born to be a wild-fire to the Hon

Mura

and freed the

Gangas

fear-',

and subdued

shall I celebrate the valour with which

many deeds

know

what other tormentors of the


from his trouble
causing
;

occurs.]

face.)

loim

shall I celebrate the

he slaughtered the

who was saying

to him-

praised in all the earth


of the Pallava king

: how

to cele-

not, of Chalad-uttar-aiiga.

All the skulls of the Pallavas, spoils from their defeat,


gether, presenting the appearance of a Kapalika

your heads and not

(Jiari)

saying 'Daityen-

if

face.)

name Ganga-chudamani
(East

your

as

world

Shall I celebrate the prowess with which he brought low the mighty Dalla,
self 'pluck out

Nolambas.
{North

c7e/"flcec^) Gaiiga-chudamani.

this head-jewel of the

Naragasura,

he who was a Yama to the

[Entirely defaced

all tlie

of his valour and the record of his

Pallava

Madhu, Kaitabha and others have been destroyed, with

gether'

having

having supported

face.)

the war of heroes as the monarch enthroned

earth shall I subdue

brate so

they continue to the end of the ages, as long as

the Nolambas,

liajaditya, the head-jewel of the Chalukyas,

dra,

in the iipiper portion, ivliich is greatly

Yama to

king Guttiya Ganga,

renowned

hke

powder

to

stars endure.

(West
[The

the Nolambas, who,

having the flag of

the record

may

merit, which have travelled to the ends of the earth,

moon and

all

forth swollen with pride

on account of his power reverenced by Chera, Chola,

acquired great wealth through seizing the spoil of powerful kings


virtue

came

family,

having reduced Uchchangi-durga^

promoted the Jina sasana

having

Matura

of the

uprooted the petty kings

having

at the coronation of ludra Raja

festival

having destroyed the fighting power of the king of

from

obeisance

receiving

liolding

celebrated in songs for

stores

all his

war

fall into this

thus famously was

my

His inborn valour having

for

make

flame,

tribute levied

as

if

instead of casting

warning foreign

friendship, have

audience,

away he
'

if

collected to-

you wish to save

and escape

in

a group to-

by the mandalika-Trinetra,

a long time prevailed

the

fort of

been celebrated for being surrounded and besieged but abandoned


captured, terrifying the world

cliiefs

Uchcliangi, which

had formerly

through inabihty to take

on which he became the theme of praise to the

tlu-ee

worlds

it

he

the lung

Guttiya Ganga.

Naraga, who had acquired such fame that he was reckoned

became

his servant j^'and without effort ....

came
in

Thus, having fought and conquered


city of

Manyakheta, Gonuru,

into the
^lis

Yama, or Eavana, or

U('hch:iugi, the

S'isupala,

spoken word he will not fail Ganga-chudamani.

the regions within the skirts of the

Banavasi country, the Parise

Vindhya

fort

forests, the chief

and many other places

10

Milkhed

to be

possession of Ganga-chudamaiii.

inline Nizam's

ofSholapur
:

Dominions, about 90 miles soutl.-e.irf


itwas thewpitalof tho Ma^taorKashtrakutaliings.

In
|

tl.e

Pell iry district,

Dav:ingeri and Harilinra,

just over tl,e borders of Jljeore


'

near
'

121
won great fame

ha.ving

in

many

champion among the Gaugas


the

Ganga diamond

the world

Trinetra

having

Chalad-uttarariga

the true to his word

erected in numerous places.

to the Noj.amba kula,

quiet

manner

Cliola king, your

incarnation of merit

the sole hero of

a destroying sword

caused basadis and

the

Ganga Cupid

the

to

mandalikas

mana-sfamhhas

and

Having among us also promoted works of

to

be

has gone, without


in haste

from

merit,,

of Ajitasena-bhatta-

the presence of the feet

tlien, in

entered the tomb.

of a faithful worshipper

master

and run not away

Paiiilya, grin

Gauga Vidyadhara

Gangas

Fortune.

in the

the renowned

the head-jewel of the

api:arcnthj a sulsequcnt addition

is

Bankapura^

ralca of

groat gifts

Guttiya Ganga

for one year mor.) be carried on the kingdom,

(Verse).

made

Gangas

a sun to (consume) his enemies

who was a Yama

the king

{The following

lands

the lion of the

conquering your treasures or yourself keep

yo'ir

kingdom through fear

the-

chief has departed to the dwelling of the gods.

Ganga

39
{Date A.D. UQ2,.Size 4' 5"x
{East
{Abstract)

8".;

face.')

Piaise of the maha-maiidalacharyya DetaJcirtti paudita deva.

In the S'aka year 1085^ the

day, at sanris?,

1'

'

the

yearSubbanu, on the 9th of the bright fortnight of Ashadha, Wednes-

most beloved Devaktrtli

Sarasvati and the

Lakshmi

of lilierality

vrati

was wedded

lament Ihiough

to the

all

women

of svarga'

{i. e.

died.)

the world.

40
{Date A.D. 1163.)
{South
{Abstract)

of

Gautama,

in

face.)

Praise of Ndblie. a natha and the other

whose

arose the

line

whose glory was such that

his

Padinaiiandi, which was his

sruta-kevali

tirthankaras ending with Mahdiira.

His disciple

Bh'idrahdhu.

gana of munis was worshipped by the

first

forest deities.

name, but called KondaJcunda the

first

In whose Ime arose

famous munisvara.

was Umdsvdti, who had the name dchdryya following after the word Griddhra-piuchchha

there

line there

was none equal

pinckcliha, in

After

whose

to

him

in his time in discej'uing the parfari/Jitt.3

line arose Samaiita-hliadra,

him was

Z)a'a?iafZ,

which was his

poetiy

the Jainendra

his crowning of the Jaina faith

Then
-.

in his

His disciple was BaldJca-

a lion among disputants.


first

name, who on account of his great learning was

called Jinendra-htddh, and from his two feet being worshipped by the deities,

own incomparable grammar

Praise

was Chandra-Gupta,

his Sarvvdrtha-siddhi

named

Fiijyapdda.

his skill in siddhanta

the Samddhi-sataka of this

critic in

prosody

His

his superior

these proclaim

aloud the fame of Pujyapada munipa, worshipped by the ganas of munis.

{West
After

him

arose Ahalaiika.

and the Nandi-gana


country,

who

for

And in

face.)

the line of this

division of the Desi gana,

and other great munis,

some reason {Mna hetvnd) formerly took dikshe.

2
About 40 miles eonth of Dharwar,

in the sri-MviLi-sangha,

was the celebrated muni Golldchdryya, ruler of the Golla

I
|

3
Categories or f redicaments in logic.

122
His disciple was TraiMlya yogi, whose disciple was Aviildha-Mrma^ I'admanandi saiddliantika,

famous

His disciple was called KuJalMshana yati

in the world as Kauindra-dsva.

was Prabhdcliandra muniraja pandita, a celebrated author on

The

Kulabhushana muni was Kulachandra deva munipa.

disciple of

whose colleague

logic.

His disciple was Mdglianandi

munipa, who made a tirttha in KoVdpura, and caused the Kondakundanvaya to be greatly celebrated.

Of whose

samanta Nmiha Deva and the saraanta Kdiiia Deva were

disciple the

{North

lay-disciples.

face.)

The saiddhantika Mdghanandi munipa being his guru, the general Bliaratcm Ms
learned DhdnnMrtti and Devaldrtti his disciples, whoAvas superior to GandavimuMa deva ?'
'

His colleague was S'rutalcutti traividya vrati

yam^

reading forwards or backwards

who wrote with

great skill

tlie

liughava-Pdndavi-

Kanahanandi yogi and Devachandra muui.

bis elder brothers,

student, the

Their colleagues, Mffl^7iaa(i traividya deva, Deya^tr^/'i pandita deva's disciple S'ubhacli'indra traividya
deva,

and Gandavinmlda Vddi-chahtrmmuJcha Edmachandra traividya deva.


Also Akalanha traividya deva, whose lay-disciples were the treasurer

Mariydne dandauayaka, the

great minister Blmratiniayya, the heggade Biichimayija, and the heggade Korayya.

His father being YaJcsha Bdja of the Vaji vamsa, his mother Lokanibike, his god Aruhan, his lord
the head-jewel of the

The great

Yadu

minister,

kings, Ndrasihga

sarvvadhikari,

how fortunate was HuUapa

senior treasurer, a

new Ganga-dandanayaka,

sri

HuUa

Bdja,

having rebuilt the town of Kellangere, which belonged to the basadi of his guru sri-Evipa-Narayana of
Kollapura, of the Kondakundanvaya,

deva

whose

lacharyya

Devaldrtti pandita

anointed

with great ceremony and consecrated

it

Desi-gana and Pustaka-gachchha

Mula-sangha,

sri

and

for gifts (ddnasdle) in Jinanatha-pura,^

a stone hall

disciples

sat

erected

up a tomb in memory of the maha-manda-

Lekhkhanandi, Madhava

and Trlbhuvana-deva

it.

41

1313. Size

{Dale A.D.

7"

xV

4".)

{Abstract): 'The hne of gurus in the sri-Mula-sangha, the Desi-gana, the Pustaka-gachchha, and
the Kondakundanvaya,

how can they be here

Megliacliandra traividya deva praised

mind was

The

fixed

of his

disciple

disciple's

From a

the great yati S'uhhacliandra.

the gods, the Jina temples and temple

His

disciple

was the sage Viranandi. His

disciple

name

of a work),

(praised

in

on Tuesday, the

desire to see

tlie

several verses),
1

4th of

city of the

groves, he departed,

disciple of

guru Ramachandra

muni

was changed

to S'id)hacliandra.

tlie

the

worlt

is

erected.

in

tlie

S'aka

dark fortnight,

left

yati.

year 1235,
the body

freed from the trammels of the last state.

yati, r!aya-rajaguru-Crz)w;a/a, ruler of

Worshipper of the

feet of Vijayaparsva Jina

A suburb

earf.

mentioned by Nagachaucira in the opening verses of

Pampa Edmdyaja

whose

immortals, the dwelling-place of

ur

Rdmadiandra

C/iarita

PurSna.

S'alia

Beluhire, had the tomb

was Bogdra Bdja, whose name

of S'ravana Bolgola,

This

disciple,

was Malndhdri Bdmacliandra

was Padmanandi pandita deva.

of S'ubhendu

Having unboreJ

(? the

disciple,

the year Pramadi,7 the month S'ravana,

The

on the GuruparuhaJca-smriti

briefly described ?

whose

1235 was Pramadicha.

123
Mdghanandi

Kulahhusliana's disciple was

was ChdniMrUi
disciple

was the great Bdleniu pandita, whose

By S'ubhachandra deva's own

whose

brati,

was Mdcjhanandi

pandita, whose disciple

whose

disciple

(praised in several verses),

Padmanandi pandita dera

and by Mddhavachatulra deva was the tomb raised

disciple

was Abhayaiaii, whose

were praised by Edmachmidra.

feet

house-disciple

was S'ubhachandra. His

disciple

brati,

memory.

to his

42
{Date A.D.

m.Sise

{East

T'xV

4'

9".)

fucc.)^

{Absirady.FvAise of Ndbheya-ndiha and the other tirthankaras ending with Mahdvira. Praise of

Gatdama,

dcMryya

in

whose

the Nandi gana, arose Padmanandi, who had for his second name the word
Kondaltmda. (Then) there was Umdsvdti munisvara, who had the name dchdryya

line, in

following after

word Griddhra-pinchlia :

following after the

skilled iu logic

yati,

and grammar, lord

equal to him

other was

that line no

in

understanding the paddrttha? His disciple "was Baldlm-pmclilia

whose

disciple

of the leai'ning of poetry.

His disciples were three hundred mines of intelligence, having reached the
science:

among them the

chief were seventy -two in number, understanding the

commentating

in

whom

science,

skilled

disciple

was Knladhauta-naivdi munipa

Sampi<rtina-chandra

of

siddlianta-muni.

in his time in

was Gunanandi pandita

the ocean of

the most proficient was Devcndra saiddhantika.

whose

shore of

meaning of the siddhanta

disciple, proficient in solar

His

and lunar astronomy, was

His disciple was JDdmanandi munipati

whose eldest son was

S'ridhara deva.

Among

his

shone

disciples

Mdghanandi munipa, whose

Maladhdri deva and S'ridhara deva.

disciple

promoter of the bharata-sastra

was Gunachandra deva munipa.

The

disciple of the

latter was.

His colleague was 3Icghachandra,

whose colleague was ChandraMriti

whose colleague was

Udaya-

cliandra pandita.

Gunachandra

vrati's disciple

and the Pustaka gachcha

was NayaMrtti muuindra, of the Kondakundanvaya, the Desi gana


His colleague was ilfa>n'ft?/a-;2aKC?t munipa, the son of

(praised at length).

Gunachandra deva.
In the S'aka year reckoned as holes, nine, sky and
of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha, Saturday,

NayaMrtti deva munipa went

moon

(1099), the year Durmukhi, on the 14th

when one and a half watch

of the forenoon had passed,

to svarga.

{West

face.)

Praise of Nayakirtti, here called the son of Gunachandra

His disciple was Meghachandra vrati

he was guru to Irimgola.

whose colleague was

whose colleague was S'ridhara deva,

skilled

Maladhdri svami, resident of Anni-

mantras and medicine

in

whose colleague was


whose colleague was BhdnuMrtti munipa, friend of the feet of Nayakirtti
whose colleague was Bdlachandra munipa.
tatdka

Ddmanandi

traividya

muni

{Nortli face

Praise of Meghachandra

Padmanandi muni
The head

of

Mdghanandi munipa

of the treasury, chief of all the ministers,

bestowing

gifts

and Prabhdchandra muni

whose colleague was

on the four

The head
castes,

famed through the world was

of the accountants,

was Nila.

sri

UuIIa, friend

a chief minister, a treasury of

S'lidhara,

Corresponds, as far ns

^ ""^

whose colleague was Nemichandra munipa.

of the two lotus feet of Nayakirtti deva.


all learning,

with the

first

part of

Fee No. 40, n. 3.

f